diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 04:16:29 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 04:16:29 -0800 |
| commit | 73ace778f0b4e10345decffb58bb10a47f4ee313 (patch) | |
| tree | e110e8d95ee5955f25adace54b0dc5833f96e458 | |
Initial commit
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-0.txt | 12319 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-0.zip | bin | 0 -> 235220 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 1676894 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/67479-h.htm | 16076 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 0 -> 232770 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/images/i_154fp.jpg | bin | 0 -> 208315 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/images/i_208fp.jpg | bin | 0 -> 155926 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/images/i_292fp.jpg | bin | 0 -> 213020 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/images/i_338fp.jpg | bin | 0 -> 245844 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/images/i_392fp.jpg | bin | 0 -> 208143 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg | bin | 0 -> 160228 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 67479-h/images/i_logo.jpg | bin | 0 -> 6445 bytes |
12 files changed, 28395 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/67479-0.txt b/67479-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..47f5d7a --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,12319 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Day of Resis, by Lillian Frances
+Mentor
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
+www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
+will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
+using this eBook.
+
+Title: The Day of Resis
+
+Author: Lillian Frances Mentor
+
+Illustrator: Harry L. V. Parkhurst
+
+Release Date: February 23, 2022 [eBook #67479]
+
+Language: English
+
+Produced by: Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed Proofreading
+ Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from
+ images made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)
+
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DAY OF RESIS ***
+
+
+[Illustration]
+
+
+
+
+ THE DAY OF RESIS.
+
+
+ BY
+ LILLIAN FRANCES MENTOR.
+
+
+ ILLUSTRATED BY
+ HARRY L. V. PARKHURST.
+
+[Illustration]
+
+ NEW YORK:
+ COPYRIGHT, 1897, BY
+ _G. W. Dillingham Co., Publishers_.
+
+ MDCCCXCVII.
+
+ [_All rights reserved._]
+
+
+
+
+ CONTENTS.
+
+
+ Chapter Page
+ I. The Strange Document 7
+ II. Into the Heart of Africa 17
+ III. In the Cavern 27
+ IV. Death Faces Them 35
+ V. The City of “On” 43
+ VI. The Banquet 50
+ VII. The Law of the Land of On 59
+ VIII. The Royal Hunt 73
+ IX. The Gold Mine and Cave of Ice 81
+ X. The Journey to the Lake 89
+ XI. The Fight of the Sea Monsters 94
+ XII. The Night of Prayer 101
+ XIII. The Accusation 107
+ XIV. The Storm 114
+ XV. In the Track of the Storm 121
+ XVI. Enola Found 129
+ XVII. “She is Mad.” 134
+ XVIII. Onrai Visits the Priest 139
+ XIX. Onrai Confesses his Love 148
+ XX. The Agony of Onrai 156
+ XXI. In Peril 162
+ XXII. “They must Die” 168
+ XXIII. A Message from the Priest 179
+ XXIV. The Crisis Past 185
+ XXV. “He will Marry You” 189
+ XXVI. A Strange Discovery 195
+ XXVII. In the Hole 201
+ XXVIII. Prisoners in the Cavern of the Dead 209
+ XXIX. The Death-Trap 219
+ XXX. The Cave Dweller’s Funeral 225
+ XXXI. Lost in the Cavern 235
+ XXXII. The Tortuous Tramp 248
+ XXXIII. Again in the World of Light 256
+ XXXIV. Again with Friends 261
+ XXXV. A Black Surprise 265
+ XXXVI. Cleft by the Earthquake 273
+ XXXVII. In the Crater 280
+ XXXVIII. Killed in the Crevice 290
+ XXXIX. The Field of Diamonds 298
+ XL. The Camp of the Onians 303
+ XLI. The Slaughter 312
+ XLII. Buried Alive 323
+ XLIII. Lost 331
+ XLIV. Out of the Ashes 339
+ XLV. Searching for Bodies 347
+ XLVI. We Die Together 358
+ XLVII. In the City Again 366
+ XLVIII. No Hope of Escape 376
+ XLIX. The Day of Resis 385
+
+
+
+
+ THE DAY OF RESIS.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER I.
+ THE STRANGE DOCUMENT.
+
+
+The following letter and document were the first causes of the long
+journey, and strange adventure.
+
+
+“DEAR MISS CAMERON:—You will probably be much surprised to hear from me
+in this out-of-the-way place, but knowing the pleasure you take in
+everything pertaining to Africa, I thought you might be interested in a
+matter which came before my notice recently.
+
+Some months ago I joined a hunting party bound for the interior of
+Africa, and on our return march at Rehenoko we fell in with another
+caravan bound for the coast. Having a common destination, Zanzibar, we
+travelled together. An Abyssinian, Sedai by name, was in charge of this
+caravan. He is a large, powerful man, and very intelligent. I often
+talked with him during the long marches, and one day he told me that he
+had on this trip, come across a strange manuscript, a part of which he
+had been able to decipher, but some words of which he could not make
+out. He asked me to help him decipher the difficult phrases; so that
+evening, after everything had been made snug for the night, Sedai
+produced a piece of goat-skin, on which was inscribed the following
+strange tale.
+
+
+‘Name Philip Harding—English—left England July 6, 1801—Zanzibar,
+February 16, 1802—expedition just left Bagamayo—myself and nine other
+sailors started to overtake it—on 26th, lost our way—wandered long and
+far—hostile tribes—fight—four men killed—others escaped—three die with
+fever, reach mountains—one man killed by lion—discover opening into
+mountain—make torches and enter—companion starved—discovered line of
+broken stones—followed these—found bridge—crossed this—followed stones
+again—found secret door—Land of On—people thought me from another
+planet—lived in temple—strange people—no knowledge or connection with
+outside world—highly civilized in their way—have strange Day of
+Resis—mysterious ceremonies on this day—people never mention it—day
+sacred—here nineteen years one month and sixteen days—made escape—looked
+five days for opening key—removed stone set in cliff behind palm tree
+under eagle’s rock mountain—lifted lever seen in spring—rock door turned
+giving time to pass through—passed into cave—crossed bridge—dropped
+torches in lake, am lost—exhausted—starving—if document ever found write
+friends—growing weaker—can write no mo——’
+
+
+Here the writing ended. The first part, or that part which had been
+written before entering the cave was in regular lines, but the last was
+evidently written after entering the dark cave, or passage, as the
+characters were scattered and very irregular. Sedai intends placing the
+matter before the next party who are about to enter the interior, and
+have them look up the mysterious cave and land. He says that the old
+man, of whom he got the manuscript, is still living, and knows the
+entrance to the cave, in which he found the body of Harding still warm,
+and on it this strange document.
+
+Sedai is a trustworthy fellow, or otherwise I would take no stock in his
+story, or manuscript.
+
+Hoping you may find some interest in this strange tale, I am,
+
+ Very Sincerely Yours,
+ FRANK BOYD.”
+
+
+Such was the letter and weird tale which came in Enola Cameron’s mail
+one morning in the early nineties. Only the fact of hearing from Frank
+Boyd in Zanzibar surprised her. The story in itself did not surprise
+her, for she had so long made a study of Africa and its dark secrets,
+that nothing pertaining to it seemed strange to her. She was as
+enthusiastic in this research as most women were in studying the art of
+dress and beauty. She had met the great explorer Stanley during his late
+visit to New York, and had read the story of his travels again and
+again. She had met Herbert Warde socially, had overhauled his trophies
+to her heart’s content, and his books had also been added to the long
+shelf of African works in her library. Here poor Jameson’s story had
+filled her eyes with tears, and here, too, she had escorted Glave that
+she might, in confidence, reveal to him the one great desire of her
+heart, and to learn from him the possibility of its fulfillment. She had
+studied the history of the dark continent from every obtainable source.
+
+Works, which for the average woman held no attraction, aroused in her
+the liveliest interest. Her enthusiasm had reached such a pitch that but
+one course seemed open to her, namely, to experience the adventures
+which had made the names of Baker, Grant, Speke, Livingstone and Stanley
+famous. She had passed her twentieth birthday; she was of medium height
+and well-rounded figure, brimming over with health and strength, as was
+shown by her clear, rosy complexion and bright eyes, which lighted up
+with enthusiasm as new thoughts opened to life in her active brain.
+
+There was nothing of the so-called New Woman about her; far from it; she
+was a womanly woman with a great sympathetic heart and kindly nature.
+She was an orphan, her parents having died when she was yet a child,
+leaving her with a life-long friend of the mother. This was Mrs. Graham,
+a most estimable woman, wealthy and moving in the best circle in the
+city in which they lived. Enola had long since learned to look upon Mrs.
+Graham and her kind husband as her second parents, and she was as dearly
+loved by them as were their own children. She had a snug fortune of her
+own and was thoroughly independent.
+
+But now that she had made up her mind to go to Africa and ascertain the
+truth, or fallacy, of the tale which had just reached her, she felt a
+little hesitancy in broaching the subject to her friends. But she was
+not the one to be intimidated so easily, so went direct to the library,
+where she knew that Mr. Graham and Harry, the son, would be, and opened
+the subject at once.
+
+“Uncle,” she said (she always called her second parents uncle and aunt),
+“I am going to Africa, and will want your help.”
+
+Mr. Graham’s glasses fell from his nose, so suddenly did he look up.
+
+“To Africa,” said he; “Well, has it come to this.”
+
+“Exactly,” said Enola. “Now don’t look as if I had declared my intention
+of committing suicide, although in your eyes I suppose the two are
+synonymous.”
+
+“When do you start?” asked Mr. Graham. Having long since learned that to
+cross Enola was to make her the more determined to carry out her own
+plans.
+
+“To-day or to-morrow, or as soon as you can make preparations. Now
+remember, I am only suggesting this adventure; you are the real
+instigator of the project, and have asked me to accompany you, you
+know.”
+
+“Well, if that isn’t a woman for you,” said Mr. Graham, laughing in
+spite of himself. “You come here declaring your intention of going to
+Africa, asking my help and then tell me that it is I who must assume all
+responsibility. Well, I will do it for your sake, but I hope it is not
+to be out of the regular beaten paths of travel in Africa, for it might
+not be pleasant, you know, fighting hostile natives with a woman about.”
+And Mr. Graham again laughed.
+
+“The woman will take care of herself, never fear,” said Enola. “But
+seriously, uncle, I never would have asked you to accompany me on this
+journey, but for your having spoken some time ago of your intention of
+going to France to spend your vacation, and the thought occurred to me
+that you might care to go with me for two reasons. First, of course, to
+be my escort, and secondly, because the adventure would please you. And
+as for the danger, from what I can glean from Mr. Boyd’s letter, I
+should say that we will not meet with any great amount of this, for,
+from the coast to the mountains, the road leads through a comparatively
+open country, and if we start now we will get to Zanzibar about the
+right time to enter the interior. I anticipate but very little trouble
+in reaching the mountains. What will happen after that I cannot say.”
+
+“The adventure will just suit my ideas of such things,” said Mr. Graham,
+“and I will go with you gladly. And you want to start immediately?”
+
+“Why, yes,” said Enola. “This man Sedai was to present the matter before
+the first party entering the interior, and if we should wish to be the
+ones to discover this strange land, we must lose no time in getting to
+Zanzibar. It will not take long to make preparations, will it?”
+
+“Well, no,” said Mr. Graham. “We will take but very little with us from
+this country, for everything can be obtained in Zanzibar. Let us see,”
+and he consults a New York paper. “To-day is Friday and the Paris sails
+from New York next Wednesday. We can leave here on Sunday evening if you
+wish to, and mother and Nellie can get packed in that time, and arrive
+in New York Tuesday morning. We can make what few purchases we need, and
+go on the steamer that same night. Now what do you think of that for
+quick work?”
+
+“I see you are quite as enthusiastic as myself in this matter,” said
+Enola. “But where will we leave Auntie and Nellie while we are making
+our longer journey?”
+
+“Oh, they can stop somewhere in Europe,” said Mr. Graham, “or go on to
+Zanzibar if they wish, and wait there for our return. I am afraid,
+Enola, that you will have harder work to convince them of the
+advisability of this trip, than you have had with me.”
+
+“I am afraid so,” said Enola, “but you must help me.”
+
+“I will do the best I can,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“But look here,” said Harry, who had kept perfectly quiet up to this
+time. “Where do I come in?”
+
+“Why, Harry, I supposed you understood that you were to accompany us,”
+said Enola. “Your father is perfectly willing, I know, and your mother
+will not object when she learns that I am determined on going. It will
+be pleasanter to have you with us, for there will be so few of us at the
+most, and among strangers home faces will be very comforting.”
+
+“It will have to be pleasant or otherwise,” said Harry, “for I intend
+accompanying you, most certainly. I wouldn’t see you take such a journey
+without me. There ought to be two of us with you anyway Enola, so that
+in case anything should happen one of us, you would still have another
+to protect you. It is a serious thing I should judge, to have to trust
+wholly to the half savage negroes who will make up your escort. So we
+must guard against any contingency.”
+
+“Very well,” said Enola, “then it is settled that we start on Sunday
+night.”
+
+“Sunday night if you can get ready and I can get accommodations on the
+steamer,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“Don’t worry about me, uncle,” said Enola. “Look out for yourself and
+Auntie. I will be ready,” and saying this Enola turned and left the
+room.
+
+Harry had long since learned to love Enola, but she had told him
+positively when he approached her on the subject of marriage, that she
+only thought of him as a brother, but that sometime she might learn to
+think of him in a different way; until that time, however, he must not
+mention the subject again. Harry had promised, and so the matter had
+rested; but he had not forgotten her words, and he now saw a chance,
+while on this long journey, to win the love he craved.
+
+He was twenty-eight, and by hard work, and strict attention to his
+duties, had been promoted to the position of cashier in the bank of
+which his father was president. He and his father had both left the bank
+for an indefinite period just a few days before our story opens, fully
+decided on taking a long vacation, spending the time in Europe. So
+Enola’s plans had not upset theirs to any great extent; they would now
+take a trip into Africa, instead of through Europe.
+
+When they had thought the matter over for some time, they came to the
+conclusion that the African trip would be more to their liking, for they
+were both good hunters and lovers of adventure. So Harry and his father
+lost no time but went out that same afternoon and made purchases of
+shotguns, rifles and pistols, fishing tackle, and some of the more
+necessary medicines. They trusted to getting everything else which they
+might need in New York and in Zanzibar.
+
+That evening at the dinner table, the subject was brought up before Mrs.
+Graham and Nellie. Both objected, but when Mr. Graham and Harry both
+avowed their intention of accompanying Enola, then the ladies gave their
+consent.
+
+Sunday came around and the party had gotten all ready and started for
+New York. Arriving there some few purchases were made, and then in the
+evening the party boarded the great steamer which was to carry them to
+Southampton. The following day opened up bright and beautiful, Enola
+remarking that this foretold success. The steamer left the dock early
+and moved slowly down the bay, past Governor’s Island, Bedloe’s Island,
+the Statue of Liberty, and then along the Staten Island shore, past
+Quarantine, the forts, Fire Island, Sandy Hook, and then, after a
+glimpse of Coney Island, Brighton, Manhattan Beach and Far Rockaway, the
+steamer turned her nose toward the Old World, and land was soon out of
+sight. The trip was an enjoyable one, the steamer not breaking her
+record, but still reaching Southampton in less than seven days. They did
+not tarry in England, but took one of the Channel steamers for Boulogne
+Sur Mer, and arriving here boarded a train for Paris, which city was
+reached the same night. The following day Mr. Graham looked up a steamer
+for Alexandria, and learned that one sailed for that port on Saturday
+from Marseilles. This was Thursday, so no time must be lost in reaching
+Marseilles. Sleeping accommodations were secured on the night train, and
+the following morning found them in the quaint old city. The day was
+spent in taking a drive along the Mediterranean. It was at a time when
+the Reviera is generally crowded, and the beautiful driveway was filled
+with elegant equipages.
+
+The following morning they took the steamer for Alexandria.
+
+This was the most delightful part of the trip. The sky never looked so
+blue, the water never so calm, the sun never so bright, and the air
+never seemed so pure as on this two weeks’ trip, from Marseilles to
+Alexandria. Stops were made at Algiers, Tunis and at several other
+points before reaching Alexandria, and at these different places, the
+boat stopping for a few hours, our friends disembarked, and made short
+excursions over the towns.
+
+At Alexandria a freight steamer was found bound for Madagascar, and
+arrangements were made with the Captain to give the ladies his cabin,
+Mr. Graham and Harry being satisfied with humbler quarters. Down through
+the Suez Canal, into the Red Sea, out through the Gulf of Aden and then
+into the Indian Ocean, and the little steamer headed due south. This
+trip was rather slow but without much hardship, the Island of Zanzibar
+was at last sighted, and, later in the day, they were taken off in
+lighters.
+
+“The civilized part,” as Enola called it, of the journey was finished,
+and it remained now to make preparations for that other journey, which
+might prove less agreeable and a great deal more dangerous.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER II.
+ INTO THE HEART OF AFRICA.
+
+
+After landing at Zanzibar, the labor of equipment began. Bales of cloth
+and boxes of wire, innumerable colored beads and trinkets were shipped
+to Bagamayo in charge of reliable Zanzibari, the most trustworthy of
+African carriers.
+
+Harry first looked up the reputation of Sedai, the Abyssinian, and
+finding this to be good, he then went in search of the man himself. He
+was found on the quay with a lot of natives, and upon Harry telling him
+what he wanted, he followed him to the hotel. Sedai was a monstrous
+fellow, standing fully six and a half feet high, and built like a
+Hercules. His skin was of a bronze color, smooth and shiny; his eyes
+were piercing black, his forehead high, and his face above the average
+in intellect for one of his race.
+
+“You remember Mr. Boyd, do you not?” asked Mr. Graham, when the hotel
+had been reached.
+
+“Perfectly well,” answered the Abyssinian.
+
+“And you believe that the mysterious Land of On exists?”
+
+“I do.”
+
+“I wish to make that belief a certainty. Will you join us and get
+together a proper number of carriers and natives to insure comparative
+safety in making the journey?”
+
+“Gladly,” said Sedai.
+
+“You shall have something more than the usual amount paid for such
+services, for the journey may entail more than the usual amount of work
+and danger.”
+
+“I shall expect nothing more than I have been accustomed to getting,”
+answered the Abyssinian.
+
+“We will decide on that later,” said Mr. Graham, “but tell us now of the
+finding of the goat-skin.”
+
+“I will do so,” said Sedai. “When on my last expedition, far up in the
+country, I heard this story from the mouth of an old man. It may be
+false, but I believe it to be true. Umsaga, that is the name of the old
+man, said: “One day when I was quite a boy I was out hunting on the
+mountain side, and among the undergrowth disclosed a flat stone, which
+had at some remote period covered an opening about four feet square, in
+the side of the mountain. Being curious to know whither the hole led, I
+entered, but had gone only a short distance when I heard a groan. This
+scared me but I determined to learn what it was that had made the noise.
+I returned to the outside and procuring a torch, again entered the cave,
+and followed in the direction from which the sound came, and had not
+gone far when I almost stumbled over the prostrate body of a man. I felt
+it and found it still warm, but upon close examination found that life
+was extinct. He was of the white race, but exposure and starvation had
+tanned and drawn the skin tight over the bones. By his side was a knife,
+and clutched in his hand was a piece of goat-skin, on which he had cut
+strange characters, which I could not decipher. I took the goat-skin and
+never again entered the cave.”
+
+“This was the old man’s story,” continued Sedai, “and offering him a
+piece of cloth for the goat-skin, he eagerly accepted it and I left
+him.”
+
+“And you could read it?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“I was for a time in the service of an Englishman in my own country and
+knew some English. I have learned more since, but I could not make out
+all of the letters. With Mr. Boyd’s help, however, all was made plain.
+It is here,” and Sedai saying this, handed the parchment to Mr. Graham.
+
+The party gathered around Mr. Graham and examined the goat-skin closely.
+
+“And the old man never sought to solve the mystery?” said Harry.
+
+“So he said,” answered Sedai.
+
+“This parchment tells us how to leave this strange country, when once it
+is entered,” said Mr. Graham, “but it does not tell how to find the
+secret door which is to admit us.”
+
+“The sailor found it,” said Enola, “and it seems to me that we ought
+to.”
+
+“Well, we will never know until we get to the point where we may expect
+to find it,” said Mr. Graham. “How far is it, Sedai, to this mountain,
+through which we will have to go to find the strange country?”
+
+“About three hundred miles,” said Sedai, “through a country not
+difficult to travel, and among natives not usually hostile.”
+
+“Can you be ready to start to-morrow?” asked Mr. Graham of Sedai.
+
+“I can,” said Sedai.
+
+“Then be at Bagamayo to-morrow at daybreak, ready to start.”
+
+“I will be there,” answered Sedai, and with this he left.
+
+That day a Mr. Bruce called on Mr. Graham, making a request to accompany
+the expedition, and Mr. Graham, having looked up his reference and found
+that he was a Scotchman of first-class standing both socially and
+financially, he consented to his accompanying them. Later in the day the
+party crossed over to Bagamayo, so as to be there for an early start in
+the morning.
+
+Early on the following morning the caravan was drawn up and carefully
+inspected by Mr. Bruce, Mr. Graham, Harry and Enola. Twenty donkeys and
+one hundred carriers, with one cart, were to transport the goods of
+barter. A double relay of six carriers was detailed to carry each of the
+sedan chairs of Mrs. Graham and Nellie, after having learned that the
+country through which they would pass would be open, and the tribes not
+hostile had decided to accompany the caravan. They were desirous of
+seeing the strange land and people. Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce and Harry had
+procured horses from an Arab in Bagamayo, and when the caravan was drawn
+up it made an imposing sight, and one well calculated to inspire hostile
+tribes with a wholesome fear.
+
+At six o’clock, with the sun shining brightly, and amid the shouts of
+many Arabs and natives who had assembled to see them depart, the caravan
+moved slowly out of Bagamayo. The American flag was unfurled, and
+floated merrily in the breeze at the head of the column. Out through a
+narrow lane they passed, the sun speeding to the west, beckoning them
+on. Loveliness glowed around them, the fertile fields, rich vegetation,
+strange trees bordering their path, the jubilant sounds of many insects,
+the cry of cricket and pewit, all seemed to tell them that they had
+started.
+
+The first camp was only five miles distant, and the next few days were
+spent in completing the preparations for their long land journey. After
+all was in readiness the caravan again started. From here on the roads
+were mere footpaths, leading through fields in which naked women were at
+work, who looked up and giggled as they passed. Passing on they entered
+an open forest. Reaching the Kingimi, they passed over a bridge of
+felled trees, made by some previous party.
+
+Harry came to the side of Enola’s chair and laughingly said:
+
+“One would think from the half-sad expression in your eyes, that you
+were already regretting having taken this trip.”
+
+“You are mistaken, Harry; I was simply lost in admiration of the
+beautiful scene about us.”
+
+“Yes, it is beautiful,” said Harry, “but it is so different from what I
+have been used to, that I often find myself thinking, or wondering if it
+is not all a dream, and if I will not wake up some morning in my room at
+home, and find that I have only visited these lands in my dreams.”
+
+“Yes, it is decidedly out of the ordinary,” laughed Enola, as she saw
+the serious look in Harry’s face; “but if you were as well read in
+African history and lore of the people as I am, you would accept all
+this as genuine at once. Listen. For centuries Africa has been known as
+the Dark Continent. The edges of this immense tract have been known as
+far back as history goes. Egypt, on the North, is the oldest government
+on earth; while the nations bordering on the Mediterranean and Red seas,
+were actors in the earliest recorded histories. Still, Africa to-day is
+an unknown land. That Africa was a rich country, was proven by the
+treasures brought from the interior by the rivers Nile, Niger and Congo.
+That it was populous, was demonstrated by the millions of slaves
+furnished by the native tribes to the outside world. For curiosity
+alone, explorations were made in the early part of the century; but it
+remained with Livingstone to first open up the Dark Continent, and with
+Stanley, to pierce its very heart. Africa is to-day, however, a mystery
+which, it seems, will never be penetrated. Strange stories come to us of
+people never seen by white men, of customs foreign to all history, of
+abandoned cities, of desolated countries. Africa is synonymous with
+mystery and darkness, and nothing seems strange to me which is connected
+with it.”
+
+“Such words should be convincing,” said Harry, “but my education in life
+has been too practical to realize that there is so much mystery left in
+the world in this, the nineteenth century.”
+
+“It will all be real enough before we get back to civilization, I have
+an idea,” said Enola.
+
+“Well, it looks real enough now,” said Harry. “This moving caravan,
+those hippopotami in the river, and the antelope in the forest, all
+scout the idea of there being anything uncanny about our present
+surroundings.”
+
+And so days passed, some amid pleasant surroundings, and others in a
+part of the country not so agreeable.
+
+One day they passed through a continuous jungle. The path was only a
+foot wide, each side being bordered with thorny plants and creepers, the
+spiky twigs of which were as sharp as needles. The entire party was
+badly scratched with these irritating twigs, and the caravan was in a
+sad plight when it reached Msuwa that night. The chief of this tribe was
+very kind to the tired and wounded party, however, and they remained in
+this camp two days. After leaving here, the country was open and
+beautiful, presenting a natural park, and the roads were good.
+
+They reached the Ungerangeri River on the evening of the twenty-fourth
+day, where they encamped, and on the following morning crossed the river
+and entered the Wakami territory. Five days later they reached the
+Wassagahha district. Here several of the party were stricken with fever,
+and several days were lost, but all getting better at last, the caravan
+again moved on. Away off to the North and West, could be seen a long
+range of mountains, in which, Sedai informed them, was situated the
+hidden country of “On.”
+
+Shortly after leaving here they entered a very wild tract. Numberless
+antelope, spring-bok, zebra and giraffes were seen, but upon their
+approach they would scamper away. Here was a hunter’s paradise. What
+nobleman’s reserve in civilization could compare with this vast expanse
+of field and forest? How small and insignificant would they seem in
+comparison! The first herd of elephant was also seen here, but they
+passed them by without disturbing them. That evening they entered the
+Usugara district, and although the mountains were a considerable number
+of miles nearer, they still looked just as far away. The atmosphere in
+this country is so clear it makes distances very deceiving. It was a
+mountain world which they looked upon, for peak beyond peak, cone beyond
+cone, fold above fold, they rolled away like so many waves.
+
+“We shall soon descend into the valley and across this to those distant
+mountains directly west of us, at the base of which we shall find the
+village in which lives the old man of whom I obtained the parchment. We
+will reach there in four marches,” said Sedai.
+
+“And you say there are lions and tigers in the valley?” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes,” answered Sedai, “and this part of the journey will be very
+dangerous.”
+
+And this proved to be true, for two evenings later, when the supper had
+been eaten and all had been made snug for the night, Harry and Enola
+came very near falling victims to one of these ferocious beasts. They
+had wandered a little distance from the camp, and had sat down on a
+mossy bank for a few moments’ talk before going to bed. They had been
+here only a short time when they heard a rustle in the bushes, and
+turning they saw, standing not ten yards away, with his yellow eyes
+glowing through the semi-darkness, and his long tail swaying from side
+to side, an immense lion. Harry had not brought his rifle, and they were
+at the mercy of the beast. The lion seemed to realize this, for he
+quietly settled down on his haunches and watched them intently.
+
+“Listen,” said Harry, and his lips hardly moved, “he will make a leap
+for us, and when he does, stoop low and run toward him. We will try to
+pass under him while he is in the air, and before he alights and turns
+we may be able to reach camp.”
+
+“I understand,” said Enola.
+
+The lion again rose to his feet, and then settling on his haunches
+prepared to spring.
+
+“Be ready,” said Harry. “Now,” and he darted forward, but stopped again
+as soon as he could, for Enola’s hand had left his and she had fallen.
+There she lay with the lion’s paw resting across her breast. Harry could
+see that she had neither lost consciousness nor presence of mind, for
+she was gazing steadfastly into the eyes of the huge beast.
+
+It was a terrible moment. Harry was afraid to move or cry for help, for
+fear of the lion seizing Enola and making for the bush.
+
+All this time the lion was watching Harry intently, seeming to know that
+interference would come from that quarter. But he was as powerless to
+help Enola as if he had been bound hand and foot. He could see that she
+was becoming weak from terror and loss of blood, and that she could
+scarcely breathe owing to the weight of that fearful paw on her breast.
+Her eyes closed several times, and Harry could see that she would soon
+be unconscious. Something must be done. Would the lion, if he made a
+rush for him, turn his attention from Enola long enough for her to get
+out of reach? It mattered little what became of himself if he could but
+save Enola.
+
+Harry seized a short piece of wood lying near him and made a rush for
+the lion. The lion raised on his haunches as Harry struck him a powerful
+blow between the eyes.
+
+“Roll out of the way,” said Harry.
+
+Enola rolled over once and then staggered to her feet, but sank down
+again too weak to move farther. The lion was dazed for an instant by the
+blow, but only for an instant, and with a lightning stroke of the paw,
+struck Harry on the shoulder, knocking him senseless and bleeding on the
+ground.
+
+“Help,” cried Enola, but the sound was so faint that she despaired of
+its reaching the camp. Nevertheless it was heard, and the commotion
+caused the lion to turn to see what was happening. That look was his
+death warrant, for a bullet struck him squarely in the eye, and he
+rolled over with scarcely a groan, dead. One paw was lying across
+Harry’s neck, as though defying them even in death to take his prey from
+him.
+
+Mr. Bruce rushed up gun in hand, and with several of the carriers bore
+Enola and Harry to the camp. Restoratives were administered and Enola
+soon regained consciousness, but Harry lay in a stupor for hours. Both
+were badly torn by the claws of the lion, and it was several days before
+the caravan could move on.
+
+The journey from here on, was through an open forest, watered by
+numerous streams which sprung from the mountains. Their progress was
+somewhat impeded by these streams, but two evenings later they camped
+near the village in which dwelt the old man, who was going to show them
+the entrance to the cave. Was he still alive and would they find him?
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER III.
+ IN THE CAVERN.
+
+
+Early the following morning, Sedai went into the village to find the old
+man Umsaga. After much inquiry he learned that the old man still lived
+but was very feeble. He went to his hut and telling him what he wanted,
+and that he would be well paid for the information which he would give
+to the party, the old man agreed to go. Sedai had to support him, for he
+was too feeble to walk alone. They reached the camp and Sedai acting as
+interpreter, Mr. Graham asked Umsaga:
+
+“Do you know where the opening to the cave is?”
+
+The old man made quite a long speech, which when interpreted ran as
+follows:
+
+“I will show you the opening on condition that you take none of the
+carriers or soldiers with you, and for this service I demand one hundred
+yards of cloth, and one pack of beads. The opening is about four hours’
+march from here, and one of your men will have to carry me to the place,
+as I will not allow either my countrymen, or your carriers to accompany
+us. If you will agree to this I will go with you to-day, to-morrow, or
+any time that you wish.”
+
+“We will remain here to-day to settle up with our carriers, and
+to-morrow morning we will have him show us the opening.”
+
+Sedai interpreted this to Umsaga, and then helped him back to the
+village.
+
+The caravan had only been engaged to go this far, but it was decided to
+have it wait three months for them. If they had not returned at the end
+of that time, the carriers need wait no longer. They had paid the
+natives well for their work, and had promised them still more for the
+return trip if they would but wait for them. They hoped that these
+inducements would hold them until the expiration of the three months.
+Arrangements were made with the chief of the village to give sustenance
+and shelter to the members of the caravan during this time.
+
+Late in the afternoon, the goods promised Umsaga, besides a liberal
+present to the chief were sent to the village, after which the remaining
+bales and boxes were carried up the mountain side to a place designated
+by Umsaga. This place was near the opening of the mountain, and here the
+party camped for the night.
+
+Early the following morning, Sedai went into the village and helped the
+old man up the mountain. Umsaga directed them in the way to go, and it
+was not long before they reached a level spot well up on the mountain.
+The trees in this vicinity appeared to have been planted in the far
+distant past, with a peculiar regard for regularity. A broad avenue of
+stately trees of an unknown species to the travelers, led directly to
+the face of the cliff. It suggested that the hand of man had long ago
+intended that they should serve as a hint of the possibilities within
+the mountain.
+
+The party moved through the avenue and halted at the extreme end. Here
+the high cliff seemed to stop all further progress, but Umsaga hobbled
+up to the rock barrier and with the help of Sedai, removed some of the
+bushes growing at the base, and disclosed a large flat stone leaning
+against it. This, Sedai with difficulty moved aside, opening to view an
+entrance about four feet in diameter. All started forward and gazed
+intently into the darkness. It required considerable courage to even
+think of entering this dark passage which the sunlight penetrated but a
+few feet.
+
+For hours the men labored in transferring the bales and boxes to the
+cavern, where they were to remain until their return. Torches had been
+procured from the natives, and lighting one of these the party started
+on their long underground journey. The passage was very narrow for about
+twenty yards, and was very smooth and clear cut, but at the end of this
+distance a vaulted cave, lofty and wide, opened before them. The dim
+light of the torch lit up this vast subterranean cavern but
+indifferently, the roof being so high that it could just be seen in the
+darkness.
+
+The goods were stored safely and the journey commenced in earnest. The
+men carried what provisions and torches they thought would be needed in
+the march across the cave. They had gone but a short distance when Enola
+and Harry, who were a little in advance of the others, stumbled over
+something, which the light of the torch revealed as the body of a man.
+The skin, dry as parchment was drawn tightly over the bones; the eyes
+were sunken; the head was covered with a growth of long hair; the hands,
+which with their long finger-nails looked like talons, clutched the
+garment at the throat, as if the man, when dying, had tried to tear it
+away, in order to gain greater freedom to breathe. This garment was all
+that the body was clothed in, but around the neck of the dead was a
+chain of gold engraved in a peculiar manner and in which diamonds and
+opals were set. The ends of the chain were attached in front to a
+strange red stone, that resembled liquid fire.
+
+Mr. Graham unfastened the garment, and slipped it off. A solid substance
+was discovered inserted in the middle of the back, and slitting the
+garment with a knife, a piece of thin, highly polished hard wood was
+revealed. Tracings were found on it which seemed to be the diagram or
+map of a country; but these were so dim it was difficult to discover
+what they represented. After studying further, however, a circle was
+seen in the corner with the word “ON” written in its centre. This then
+told the tale; this was a map showing the location of the mysterious
+country. On the other side were more tracings. A straight line was drawn
+from one corner to the centre, where a hole about an inch deep was cut.
+On the opposite side of this hole the tracing continued in a straight
+line, but just before reaching the corner it turned to the left and
+ended at the edge of the block. Nothing more could be made out until Mr.
+Bruce, who had looked at it more closely, and whose eyes seemed keener
+than those of the others, discovered the letter “u” and a little ways
+further the letters “g” and “e.” All looked at the tracing intently for
+a few moments trying to guess the riddle. It was finally decided that
+the “u” was the first letter of underground, and “ge” the last two
+letters of passage. This then was the path to be followed through the
+cave. Along the edge of the block could be faintly discerned the name
+“Philip Harding;” this was the body of the man who long ago had visited
+the mysterious land, and had suffered and died in this cave. This was he
+who had given them the knowledge of the hidden country, and who, years
+after, was staring at them with those sightless eyes that seemed to warn
+them back.
+
+“How terrible,” said Mrs. Graham.
+
+“Yes,” said Enola, “my heart turns sick at the sight. And to think that
+he died so near help and liberty.”
+
+“And do you still feel like going on?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“Yes,” said Enola, “for now my doubts are at rest; all the fears that I
+had of this strange country being a myth are gone. Success seems sure
+now and all our long journey has not been in vain. But how strange that
+this body should have lain here all these years and not decayed.”
+
+“There must be some preserving quality in the atmosphere of this cave,”
+said Mr. Bruce, “or else the body would have turned to dust long since.”
+
+“But come,” said Mr. Graham, “we must yet find the line of broken stone
+which is mentioned in the document.”
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “the block would be of little use to us in this
+vast cavern without some better guide than its tracings.”
+
+So the party began looking for the string of broken stone, and found it
+but a short distance from the body. From here on the cave widened, and
+the roof became too lofty to longer be in the rays of the torch.
+Monstrous stalactite formations hung from the ceiling, and tremendous
+stalagmite pillars reached from the floor into the darkness far
+overhead. These pillars were of fantastic shapes. Some were perfectly
+symmetrical, others irregular, but all were of wondrous beauty, their
+surfaces being covered with delicate tracery as fine as lace. On every
+hand could be heard the dropping of lime-water forming new pillars. Ages
+must have passed since this cave was cut out of the solid rock by the
+action of some subterranean sea, or by a weakening and wasting away of
+the lighter strata, or by some tremendous convulsion of nature, which,
+raising but the upper part of the mountain, had left this vast open
+space.
+
+A little further on a halt was made for the midday meal, and after this
+had been partaken of, Harry and Enola walked a little apart from the
+others, and sat down on some of the broken stone to talk over their
+future plans.
+
+“Harry,” said Enola, “I am a little slow in doing so, but I want to
+thank you for having saved me from the jaws of that fearful lion. While
+I was lying beneath the paw of that awful beast, I for one short moment
+wished that I had not come.”
+
+“And what did you think I would do?” asked Harry.
+
+“Just what you did do,” said Enola, “A brave man could not have done
+otherwise. But there are few brave men when it comes to a question of
+their own lives, or those of others. There must be no selfishness where
+bravery is to play a part, and it is this unselfishness that must be
+rewarded, and I can only do this by thanking you, and by telling you
+that I appreciate the brave act.”
+
+“Let us forget that fearful moment,” said Harry. “It was little enough
+to do for a life-long friend, and I would do the same thing over again a
+thousand times if the opportunities should offer.”
+
+“Let us hope that they will not,” said Enola.
+
+“It is hard to tell in this strange country,” said Harry.
+
+At this moment, they heard a loud shout to the right. They could see
+their friends rushing in the direction of the sounds, and Enola and
+Harry hurried to join them. Nellie was standing wringing her hands and
+trying to explain how she and Mr. Bruce were walking along leisurely,
+when he suddenly dropped out of sight, the torch being extinguished
+leaving her in utter darkness. She had called to him, but receiving no
+answer, had shouted for the others, whom she could just see in the
+torchlight some distance from her. Taking torches they went to where Mr.
+Bruce had so mysteriously disappeared, calling to him constantly. They
+proceeded carefully for fear of falling into the same pit; and it was
+well that they did so, for before them, gaping as if anxious to swallow
+up the whole party, was an abyss opening into the very bowels of the
+earth. They leaned far over the edge and peered into the darkness,
+calling, but no answer came to them, and they felt assured that Mr.
+Bruce was lost.
+
+Harry brought a coil of fine silk rope, and fastening one end to a
+stalagmite, prepared to descend into the darkness. Sedai pushed him
+gently aside, however, and taking one of the torches between his teeth,
+he let himself down. Down, down he went, until he could see a black
+torrent rushing madly through the crevice. He saw a rock near him, and
+swung so as to land upon it. He could see but a few feet about him and
+Mr. Bruce was nowhere visible. He called again and again, and once he
+thought he heard a faint answer. He grasped the rope and jumped into the
+stream and let it bear him down until, clinging to a jagged rock he saw
+Mr. Bruce. He swung toward him, and catching him under the arms, began
+working his way back. This was tedious work, and would have been an
+impossibility to a man not endowed with Sedai’s herculean strength, but
+happily Sedai was equal to the task and soon had Mr. Bruce on the rock.
+He gave the signal to those above, and tying the rope under Mr. Bruce’s
+arms, he was pulled to the surface. The rope came falling back, and
+Sedai, hand over hand, rejoined his companions. It took some time to
+restore Mr. Bruce to consciousness, but he was finally brought around.
+
+After he became stronger he said that he had fallen head first, but
+hearing a rush of waters, he clasped his hands above his head in the
+manner of divers, and thus broke the blow which his head otherwise would
+have sustained. He had gone down a hundred feet he thought, but had then
+began to rise again, and reaching the surface he had grasped the first
+object which his hand came in contact with, which proved to be the rock
+upon which Sedai had found him. Then he saw Sedai coming and lost
+consciousness. The party moved no farther that day but on the following
+morning they took up the journey with renewed vigor.
+
+They had but one fear, and that was as to the possibility of their
+finding a door when they had reached the other side of the cavern. This
+did not worry them a great deal, for the path laid out for them to
+follow both by the broken stones and the tracings on the block of wood,
+led to one point and this would undoubtedly be near the stone door, but
+the secret of the spring had not been learned, and they might have
+trouble in finding it.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER IV.
+ DEATH FACES THEM.
+
+
+The next morning they had gone but a short distance when they came to a
+vast inland lake. The bridge mentioned in the manuscript stood before
+them, and mounting this they startled to cross the lake. They had
+followed this about four miles when they came to a break in the solid
+masonry. The hole was fully eight feet wide, and it was a serious
+question as to how they were to get to the opposite side; but Sedai
+offered to tie the rope to his arm and leap across. The end of the rope
+could be fastened and the ladies and Mr. Graham could cross over, while
+Mr. Bruce and Harry could make the leap as did Sedai.
+
+This Sedai did, and fastening one end of the rope to one of the huge
+stones, which had evidently come from the break, Mr. Bruce and Harry
+held the other end, and Mrs. Graham and Enola worked their way slowly
+across. Nellie then grasped the rope and was half way over, when a
+terrible commotion was heard near the bridge, and a spout of water was
+sent thirty feet into the air. The whole party was deluged; the torches
+were put out, and when their first surprise was over, they saw with
+horror that Nellie had loosened her hold on the rope and had dropped
+into the water. Hastily relighting the torches, they saw Nellie
+disappearing in the swift current. It took but a second for Mr. Bruce to
+throw off his jacket and plunge in after her. He hoped by the help the
+current and his long easy strokes to overtake her. He could just see her
+above the surface of the water about one hundred yards ahead of him,
+evidently fast giving out. He strained every nerve, put forth every
+effort, resorted to every means to force himself through the water, and
+he could see that he was gaining slowly. He called to her to keep her
+hands and feet moving and to keep up courage. He could see her beating
+the water making frantic efforts to keep afloat, but her struggles were
+becoming weaker and weaker, and at last they ceased altogether and she
+began to sink when he was only a few feet away. Making one grand final
+effort he caught her by the hair just as she was sinking beneath the
+surface.
+
+Grasping her about the waist, and holding her head above the water with
+one arm, he tried to swim out of the current. This was a hard task, but
+he was an excellent swimmer, and nearly succeeded. But the struggle was
+an unequal one and having but one hand to use, he soon found that the
+current was getting the better of him. He now threw Nellie over his
+shoulder and grasping her dress between his teeth, he in this way gained
+the use of both hands, and soon made his way into more quiet water.
+Turning he saw the flickering torches far in the distance, but close at
+hand were two round balls that shone like fire. The water was terribly
+agitated and he soon found himself struggling against waves like those
+thrown up by the paddles of a steamboat.
+
+Nearer and nearer came those fearful eyes, and Mr. Bruce thought all was
+lost. Happily for Nellie she had fainted, so she was spared the terror
+of this new danger. Mr. Bruce was not one to give up, however, as long
+as there was a shadow of a hope, and he was thinking hard to devise a
+means to escape this monster. Those eyes were nearing him, and in an
+instant he would feel the hot breath in his face. Down he sank holding
+Nellie about the waist. Rising to the surface again he started for the
+lights. He was afraid to look back for fear of seeing those fearful eyes
+following him. Larger and larger grew the lights, nearer and nearer he
+came to his friends. His strength was fast failing but he must not give
+up when so near to those who could rescue them. A few strokes more and
+he was in the radius of the torchlight, and a shout of encouragement
+from his friends greeted him. This seemed to rouse Nellie for she gave a
+long sigh.
+
+“Throw your arms about my neck and hold on for your life,” said Mr.
+Bruce, and Nellie having done this it left his mouth free, and he
+breathed with greater ease.
+
+“Look behind you,” called Mr. Graham, and looking over his shoulder, he
+saw those awful eyes again, with the huge black body, following them. He
+turned and faced the monster again, just as it was opening its cavernous
+jaws. Once more he sank bidding Nellie to hold her breath. The huge mass
+passed over him, and coming to the surface he saw the great black body
+going straight ahead at a fearful speed. The serpent made a big circle
+and then turned and came toward them again. Mr. Bruce was nearly
+exhausted and felt that he could not risk again that terrible plunge
+under the passing monster, and still have strength to reach the pier. He
+could see Harry and Sedai preparing to swim to them, and knew that
+Nellie and he were safe if the terrible serpent did not make another
+charge on them. Sedai now came towards them holding a flaming torch.
+Back of them but a few yards could be seen the sea monster again making
+for them. They were fast nearing the bridge. The rope was thrown to them
+and Mr. Bruce fastening this around Nellie’s body, she was pulled out of
+the water. It was then thrown to Mr. Bruce and Sedai, just as the
+terrible monster opened his jaws. Sedai thrust his blazing torch into
+the creature’s mouth, and then with Mr. Bruce, hurried hand over hand up
+the rope.
+
+The water was lashed into foam by the struggles of the serpent, and
+bullets from Harry’s revolver seemed to have no effect. They got a good
+look now at the monster. The largest part of the body was just back of
+the head and tapered from this to the end of the tail. The head was at
+least six feet long, and flat, or nearly so. The wide jaws, when open,
+showed a double set of irregular teeth. The tongue was forked. A large
+horn about three feet long sprang from the head just back of the
+nostrils, and from this to the point of the tail was a succession of
+smaller horns. Just back of the large horn or tusk, was a hole through
+which the monster forced a stream of water high into the air. Three
+great fins on either side of the body were tipped with long claws
+looking as if they might be used for crawling. Its rage was terrible
+when maddened by the flaming torch and by the escaping of its prey.
+
+The party now hurried on over the bridge after they had transferred the
+packs by a succession of leaps across the break. The monster followed
+them for awhile but finally turned and swam away. They reached the end
+of the bridge about two hours later, and calculated that it must be
+about ten miles long. Leaving the shores of the lake they again followed
+the line of broken stone, and two days later reached the opposite wall.
+
+For awhile they sought a possible opening in the wall, but could nowhere
+detect any evidence of human handiwork. To and fro they went, pressing
+hard upon every piece of rock which projected from the wall. This they
+kept up all of the first day, and they laid down to rest that night
+pretty well disheartened. Their provisions were getting low for they had
+calculated in getting through in much less time. They had been living on
+short rations for the past twenty-four hours, but now they had but a few
+crackers left. They still had hopes, however, of finding this secret
+door on the morrow, when they would find food in plenty on the other
+side of the wall. The following morning after a frugal repast of dry
+crackers, they again began the search. They first examined the wall
+directly in front of them, but could see no crack or crevice which might
+indicate the presence of a door. They had carefully followed the line of
+broken stone, and they might reasonably expect to find the door at the
+end of this.
+
+Striking on the rock with a hammer at different places, they could not
+distinguish any difference in tone, which would indicate a thinner part
+of the rock wall. They examined the rock for about four hundred feet,
+and all seemed perfectly solid. They discovered in their search many
+holes about four feet square, two feet wide, and three feet deep. These
+were arranged along the side of the cavern, having been cut in the wall,
+and upon close inspection they found them to contain what proved to be
+mummies. These were wrapped in heavy sacking, many of the envelopes
+being of fantastic colors. Harry took one of these bundles from its
+place and cut it open. A number of cloth coverings were found under the
+outside wrapping, and then came a covering of large leaves which
+crumbled into dust when exposed. Next to the leaves was a wrapping of
+fine silk. This having been removed the body was discovered. It was that
+of a man who must have been more than six feet in height when alive. The
+head was brought forward between the knees, which were drawn up; the
+skin was dry and hard and drawn closely over the bones; the hair was
+long and still retained a beautiful lustre. The head was small but
+beautifully formed; the hands and feet were also small and symmetrical.
+Inside the covering were a number of gold balls about one half inch in
+diameter; two characters were engraved on one side of each of these
+balls. Examining them closely, Mr. Bruce declared that the hieroglyphics
+were undoubtedly Egyptian. Around the neck of the mummy was a chain of
+gold set with diamonds and opals. This chain was similar to the one
+found around Harding’s neck, but the bright red stone was missing.
+
+Eight o’clock had arrived and they were still searching for the opening.
+A supper of crackers had been eaten. They were already suffering from
+the pangs of thirst. The water gourds which had been refilled before
+leaving the lake were again empty. The food, with the exception of a few
+crackers, was gone.
+
+Mrs. Graham and Nellie laid down to get a few hours’ rest, but Enola,
+with the men of the party, kept bravely on in search of the opening.
+Midnight came and found them still searching. Hungry and thirsty, they,
+too, at last lay down, feeling that they must reserve their strength as
+much as possible. Their few hours of sleep, however, did not seem to
+refresh them, for the thirst had made them restless. The whole party
+arose about the same time and the search was soon taken up again. They
+examined the wall more closely, going farther on either side, but with
+no success.
+
+Late in the afternoon Mrs. Graham became so feverish for want of water
+that Sedai started with two large gourds for the lake. If they should
+find the opening in the meantime, they were to leave directions as to
+how to open the rock door, and then pass on. About midnight Mr. Graham
+also became delirious, and Mrs. Graham’s and Nellie’s lips were so
+swollen that they could scarcely articulate. Mr. Bruce and Harry,
+although suffering terribly, still kept up the search. All night they
+tramped up and down the cave, trying to find the secret opening. Toward
+morning they became so famished and their tongues and lips were so
+parched and swollen they could not make each other understand what they
+were saying. Enola alone seemed to retain her clear and unfailing
+senses.
+
+Mr. Bruce and Harry had thrown themselves on the ground at last,
+thoroughly worn out, their lips and tongues swollen terribly. Mrs.
+Graham and Nellie were mumbling something in their delirium which was
+unintelligible. This drove Mr. Bruce and Harry nearly frantic, and again
+they arose and took up the search. Their breath came hard through their
+parched throats, and their eyes were wild and glaring. Mr. Bruce walked
+over to where Mrs. Graham and Nellie were lying, and suddenly drawing
+his knife, he slit the sleeve of his jacket and shirt, and made a deep
+incision in his arm; then carefully raising Nellie’s head with his other
+arm he let the warm blood from the wound drop between her half-open
+lips; then going to Mrs. Graham he partially alleviated her sufferings
+in the same way. Finally overcome with weakness Mr. Bruce fell back, and
+Harry, who had stood by looking at the strange sight, but hardly
+realizing what Mr. Bruce was doing, now came up, and tearing off the
+sleeve of the shirt, bound the arm tightly above the wound. Enola stood
+watching this self-sacrificing act on the part of Mr. Bruce, and when
+Harry had bandaged his arm, she turned and walked toward the wall,
+mumbling something to herself. Harry saw that she, too, was fast
+becoming delirious, but he was powerless to help her, he being almost
+too weak now to again take up the search.
+
+He arose to his feet, however, and again joining Enola, they together
+staggered from point to point of the wall, feverishly looking for some
+indication of a revolving stone. Hours had passed since Sedai had left
+them, but they seemed like years to his suffering companions. Praying
+for his return, praying for deliverance from this cavern, Enola felt her
+senses leaving her. She fought against this but to no purpose. Harry
+finally sank to the ground in a delirium. Enola gazed at him for a
+moment, and making one final effort, stumbled along leaning against the
+wall for support. She had gone but five or six paces when her strength
+gave way entirely, and she sank back upon the rock floor. Death seemed
+inevitable.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER V.
+ THE CITY OF ON.
+
+
+But Enola had not lost consciousness entirely when she sank to the
+floor. She had rested there only a moment, when she thought she felt
+something pushing her. She half rose, and looking over her shoulder
+thought she saw a ray of light. Could she be dreaming? Was this some
+awful torturing vision come to torment her in her fearful suffering? No.
+She could see the sun, the sky, and far away she caught a glimpse of a
+beautiful city. She now realized it all; her weight upon this particular
+part of the floor had set the door to moving. She must move through the
+opening quickly. Her senses were roused to action by this revelation.
+She knew the door would revolve and close again perhaps forever.
+
+She had by some strange fatality accidentally found the means of opening
+it, for which they had searched so vainly, but while in such a
+semi-conscious state she might not be able to repeat the operation. She
+knew where to find the spring on the other side, and as the opening
+began to grow smaller, the door slowly swinging into its place again,
+she gave one frantic leap and turned to find herself cut off from the
+rest by the solid wall of rock.
+
+From the ground she began to tear bits of grass and succulent weeds, and
+partially allaying her thirst with these, she hurried to the point which
+might be, she thought, the hiding place of the spring. Almost tearing
+the flesh from her hands in pulling the underbrush away, she was
+rewarded by seeing a loose piece of rock set into the solid cliff.
+Removing this the lever was before her. It took nearly all the strength
+she had left to move the lever, but she was rewarded at last by seeing
+the door swing on its pivots again. Peering through the opening she saw
+the light of a torch moving quickly toward the door, and she knew that
+it was Sedai returning. Sedai had caught the glimpse of daylight, and
+hastening his steps, he had moistened the lips of the sufferers, and
+when the door again swung open he hurried through with Mrs. Graham, and
+as often as Enola would lift the heavy lever he would carry out another
+of the prostrated companions.
+
+One by one, all were carried out, and Sedai returned for the arms and
+accoutrements. Ladened with these he lacked the rapidity of motion
+necessary, and the massive stone as it revolved, caught him squarely
+between the shoulders. Slowly the grinding mass pressed closer, while
+Enola, petrified with horror for the moment, pressed her hands to her
+throbbing temples. Finally, realizing the fearful position that Sedai
+was in, she seized one of the rifles, and using it as a lever, placed it
+in the crack of the door and threw her whole weight against it. At the
+same time Sedai, with a herculean effort of his mighty muscles, strained
+every nerve, pushed himself through, and fell on the ground bruised and
+bleeding. Enola, taking one of the water gourds which Sedai had tramped
+so far to fill, placed it to the lips of the noble fellow, and then gave
+the others a very little. Her strength now gave out again and she sank
+down thoroughly worn out.
+
+The few drops of water had partially roused the others, and Mr. Bruce
+especially seemed to have regained complete consciousness. He looked
+about him, but it had grown dark and he could see nothing; but he could
+hear, and the cries of many beasts reached his ears. He tried hard to
+remember how he had come here, and wondered where his companions were.
+The cries of the wild beasts, however, brought him back to himself, and
+he knew that a fire must be built or the beasts would be on him. He rose
+and began looking for some dry twigs with which to build the fire; he
+stumbled over something, and stooping, he found it to be one of his
+companions. He felt about him and found a torch, and lighting this, he
+saw the rest of the party lying about him. He started a fire, and not a
+moment too soon, for the cries of the animals were growing dangerously
+near; and a little while after he saw two bright eyes looking at him
+from out the darkness; then all about him he could see those glaring
+eyes. The number was growing, and Mr. Bruce becoming thoroughly alarmed,
+roused the others, and all gathering near the fire, waited for further
+developments. They were jackals, as nearly as the party could make out;
+and occasionally one a little bolder than the rest, would come within
+the circle of light; but a ball from one of the rifles would stop him,
+when his bloodthirsty comrades would jump on the body and devour it in
+an instant. They increased in numbers until those in the rear, crowding
+forward, pushed the foremost nearer and nearer the fire, it became
+necessary to use the rifles as clubs and beat them back.
+
+The situation had become most alarming when the roar of a lion almost in
+their midst struck terror to the hearts of the travelers, and made the
+jackals scamper off into the jungle. A crashing of the underbrush was
+followed by another mighty roar, and looking, our friends could just
+see, in the outer edge of light, two tawny monsters about to engage in a
+combat, evidently over the possession of a beautiful lioness which was
+moving about urging the lions on. The two lions sprang at each other
+simultaneously, and meeting in midair, down to the earth they fell,
+fastened together by teeth and claws. Over and over they rolled, biting
+and snarling, and striking murderous blows with their powerful paws. It
+was a magnificent battle, and in spite of bleeding wounds, raged
+furiously for a quarter of an hour, when, through loss of blood, the
+blows became weaker, and the biting less fierce. The royal combat was
+drawing to a close. Suddenly, as though determined to win or lose all in
+one final struggle they separated and once more came together in savage
+fury. A terrific blow from the paw of the one laid open the neck of the
+other, but not soon enough to check the fearful crunch of the powerful
+jaws upon the throat of his opponent, and in a moment the writhing mass
+lay quiet on the ground, dead.
+
+Our friends had stood gazing at the awful fight with a horrible
+fascination, and it was some minutes before they could take their eyes
+off the fallen foes. When they did, and looked at the east they saw that
+dawn was breaking.
+
+As the shadows faded before the rising sun the sounds from the forest
+grew less and less, until nothing was heard but the songs of the
+wakening birds. Slowly the dawn crept into the heavens. The gray turned
+to pink, the pink to a rich red and then to a yellow, and the sun rose
+in all its equatorial splendor. A mist hung over the landscape, but
+gradually this was dissipated before the hot rays of the sun, and the
+country and city of On lay before them.
+
+They were standing on a small plateau on the eastern slope, a lofty
+range of mountains or cliffs. As far as the eye could reach westward,
+these mountains rose in perpendicular cliffs, thousands of feet into the
+air. A few miles east of them the range turned in a northerly direction,
+and extended on and on until the eye could follow it no farther. The
+mountain descended about six hundred feet from where they were standing,
+and ended in a beautiful valley.
+
+In their immediate vicinity was a dense jungle, and to the north of a
+magnificent forest. At the base of the mountain was a wide river, and on
+the opposite bank of this was a stone wall fifty feet in height. Beyond
+this wall stretched a beautiful valley, dotted with numerous groves and
+small lakes. To the northwest of them a few miles rose the tall towers
+of a vast and beautiful city, all glistening in the sunlight. The city
+rose from the valley to the top of a high hill on the summit of which
+was a grand structure, probably a temple.
+
+The scene was ineffably grand, and our friends looked on it in wonder.
+
+“Are you now convinced, Harry, that there are a few real things in
+Africa?” asked Enola.
+
+“The scene before me would hardly convince me of this,” said Harry, “for
+everything seems too beautiful to be real.”
+
+“Disabuse your mind of its being a dream?” said Enola. “It is a most
+sublime reality, and a happy ending to the horrors and sufferings of the
+cavern. But look, do you not see a body of horsemen yonder? Probably
+they saw our fire last night and are coming to investigate.”
+
+The horsemen were lost to view for a moment but again appeared to the
+party as they came out on a clear stretch of road. In a short while the
+men had arrived at the wall, and opening a gate in this which was at the
+end of the bridge, they waited for our friends to approach. The
+travelers moved slowly toward them, and as they came nearer the men
+dismounted and made a respectful obeisance. These men were the
+handsomest and most beautifully formed ever looked upon. They were fully
+seven feet high, and their figures showed great strength and suppleness;
+their heads were rather small but beautifully shaped; the skin was a
+light bronze color, soft and healthful-looking; the face was covered
+with a short beard of dark brown color; the eyes were large, dark, and
+full of expression; the nose straight and well-proportioned.
+
+Each wore a loose garment with large flowing sleeves; this tunic was
+belted in at the waist by a girdle of gold; sandals were fastened to the
+feet by golden lacings extending to the knee; a round helmet was worn on
+the head, but as our party approached these helmets were removed
+disclosing short curly heads of hair.
+
+Their steeds were of the same species but much larger than the ordinary
+zebra, standing at least eighteen hands high; they were beautiful
+creatures, with small heads, arched necks and finely shaped bodies and
+limbs; stripes encircled them from the tip of the nose to the tail; the
+manes and tails nearly touched the ground.
+
+The trappings of the animals were gorgeous; the bridle was of polished
+gold wire with large ostrich plumes reaching up from the head-piece; the
+reins and martingales were made of white leather heavily studded with
+precious stones which glistened in the sunlight; the saddle was flat,
+being nothing more than a pad made of cloth-of-gold and without
+stirrups.
+
+As our friends approached them, the men stood leaning against their
+steeds, holding their helmets in their hands. The rest of the party
+having halted, Mr. Graham went up quite close to the natives and by
+signs made them understand that they were tired, and hungry, and wanted
+food and shelter. One of the men showed by signs that he knew that which
+Mr. Graham wished to convey, and that they would send to the city and
+get other beasts to carry them there. Four men now left the band and
+rode off toward the city, and about two hours later the adventurers were
+surprised to see approaching them a body of at least one thousand
+zebramen and in front six monstrous white elephants.
+
+With the greatest care all were helped upon the backs of the royal
+beasts, but Enola was given the largest, whitest and most richly
+caparisoned. These elephants were partially covered with cloth-of-gold,
+and on each of their backs was a comfortable howdah shaded by a canopy
+of palm branches.
+
+When all was in readiness they started with Enola’s elephant in the
+lead. The cavalcade moved slowly over the beautiful highway on through
+green fields, along the shores of miniature lakes, over low eminences,
+past well-cultivated farms, under stately palms and eucalyptus trees
+until the white city was seen but a short distance away. Here some of
+the party left the cavalcade and rode on ahead.
+
+Shortly after this the road widened into a wide well-paved boulevard,
+lined on each side by lofty trees, and bordered by beautiful villas
+built of an exquisite pinkish white stone which resembled Mexican onyx.
+These villas were broad and deep, and moderately high; a wide flight of
+steps led up to each entrance which was easily twenty-five feet high,
+and which was sheltered by a portico, with immense pillars supporting
+its roof. The surrounding grounds were large, delightfully shaded and
+bright with flowers.
+
+On the cavalcade moved, through the broad avenue, the houses becoming
+larger and more magnificent as they approached the centre of the city.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER VI.
+ THE BANQUET.
+
+
+They came at last to a large opening, at least one thousand feet square
+and paved with exquisite onyx. In the centre of this square was a huge
+column, surmounted by a statue of magnificent workmanship. Surrounding
+this statue were five immense fountains. In each was a heroic statue of
+a woman with her head thrown back, from whose mouth spouted a stream of
+water high into the air. The arms were outstretched with the palms of
+the hands turned upward, and from these also sprang streams of water.
+Beyond the fountain, facing the avenue through which they had entered
+the square, was a stone sphere ten feet in diameter, on the top of which
+was a beautifully carved chair of onyx inlaid with gold. A man was
+seated in this chair who was probably thirty-five years old and of
+immense build. As the cavalcade approached he arose, showing to the full
+his magnificent figure. This personage afterwards proved to be the King.
+
+The square was thronged with the inhabitants of the city, the porticos
+and roofs of the surrounding houses being filled with the populace.
+
+The men were magnificent specimens of the human race. The women were six
+feet six inches in height, of stately figure and dignified bearing;
+their heads were small but well-shaped; the hair was of a dark brown
+color fastened in a coil at the back of the neck. A band of gold passed
+around the forehead just below the hair and was studded with precious
+stones. They wore loose, flowing robes of white silken cloth drawn in at
+the waist with a girdle of gold; around each neck was a golden chain set
+with diamonds and opals; these chains were similar to those worn by the
+men but of finer workmanship.
+
+As the King raised his hand the mighty throng broke forth in beautiful
+song, the King moving his hand right and left as if directing. The
+voices of the men were deep and melodious, and those of the women soft
+and musical. When the song was finished, the King turned his back to our
+friends, and facing the magnificent building on the summit of the hill,
+made a movement with his right hand. The doors of the temple were thrown
+open, and a band of beautiful young girls came forth singing the same
+song that the populace had sung. Merrily these maidens came tripping
+toward the square, the great throng of people making an opening through
+which they could pass.
+
+Upon reaching the space before the great sphere of stone, they waited
+for the occupant of the throne to descend, then fastening gold cords to
+the tusks of the elephants they led them toward the temple, the populace
+falling in behind. Slowly the maidens led the animals over the beautiful
+square, through the mass of eager and interesting people, all of whom
+made deep salaams as they passed on through the wide avenue which led to
+the temple and past the magnificent buildings to the summit of the hill.
+When nearing the temple ten men came forth, each wearing a long robe of
+embroidered white silk.
+
+The elephants were stopped at the main entrance of the temple, and
+immediately fell to their knees, when the party dismounted. Carefully
+the priests assisted them to the pavement and then walked before them
+burning sweet smelling incense from silver vessels, which they swayed to
+and fro. Through a wide court with a lofty colonnade on either side, up
+a broad staircase with battlemented towers they proceeded, and then
+entered a hexagonal hall, one hundred and fifty feet square. From here
+they passed into a second court of quadrangular form. All around the
+court ran arcades, forming chambers or recesses open in front, with long
+silken curtains hanging from the top of the arcade, and caught up at the
+sides to be used when needed. The roofs of the chambers were supported
+by columns, the beauty of conception, and the exquisite finish of which,
+astonished our friends. The decorations were most elaborate. Nobly
+sculptured statues occupied spacious niches, and showed that those who
+executed them were masters of their art. The quadrangle itself was about
+three hundred and fifty feet square.
+
+Enola was led by a priest to one of the semi-circular chambers and the
+curtains were drawn. Each of the others was shown to one of these
+recesses.
+
+Enola, upon entering the chamber, looked about her and was surprised to
+see the preparations made for her. In the centre of the chamber was a
+beautiful designed square onyx table, supported by four spheres. Upon
+this table, in great profusion lay girdles and circles of gold, all
+heavily studded with diamonds and opals, similar to those worn by the
+native women but of more exquisite design; also gold pins, bottles of
+gold, filled with delightful perfumes, golden combs and highly polished
+mirrors of silver. Upon a smaller table at the far end of the chamber
+was a ewer filled with perfumed water. Near this table, resting on an
+onyx sphere, was placed an extinguished lamp of fine workmanship.
+Couches were in various places in this luxurious apartment; upon one of
+them lay a gown of silk and gold with short flowing sleeves, and near it
+another gown of pinkish white silk which was evidently meant to be worn
+as an undergarment.
+
+Across the end of the chamber were hung heavy silk curtains, which, when
+parted, disclosed a bath sunken in the floor. About the bath stood six
+of the maidens who had conducted the party to the temple. The maidens
+stood motionless watching Enola as if waiting for her to come to the
+bath. Enola hesitated for a moment, then determined to accept the
+situation and walked towards the bath. The maidens disrobed her, and
+leading her into the bath, forced her gently backward in a reclining
+position with her head resting on an onyx head-piece, and then poured
+the perfume from the golden vessels over her body, rubbing her gently
+with a silken towel while doing so.
+
+She being tired and worn out, the luxury of the perfumed bath, with the
+pleasing treatment of the maidens, rested and refreshed her.
+
+After remaining in the bath for some time the maidens raised her in
+their arms, and carrying her to a couch laid her down and rubbed the
+moist skin until it was perfectly dry. They then sprinkled scented
+powder over her body, rubbing it gently; then motioning her to arise,
+the undergarment was thrown over her shoulders, after which one of the
+maidens dressed her hair in a low knot on the back of her head. A band
+of gold was placed over her forehead and then the outer robe was donned.
+This was fastened in at the waist by a girdle of gold; the necklace from
+Harding’s neck was brought to her, but Enola noticed that none of the
+maidens touched it with their naked hands, and she soon divined that in
+some way her royal reception was connected with the necklace and its
+flame-colored stone. Enola was then led to an alcove before which a
+curtain was hung, and then the curtain being drawn aside she found the
+alcove faced on either side with polished silver mirrors. She was
+surprised at the lovely picture she presented, in rich gown and golden
+bands around her head and waist, making her appear like an ancient
+Egyptian goddess.
+
+The long tramp through the cavern with its scarcity of water and clean
+garments had left Enola in a pitiable plight, and this sudden change was
+most gratifying to the natural pride of the woman. Enola was next
+conducted to a couch and a pair of sandals were fitted to her shapely
+feet; these were laced as far as the knee with silken cords. One of the
+maidens left them for a few moments, and upon her return, motioned to
+Enola and the others to follow her. They passed into the quadrangular
+court and from here into one of the other semi-circular chambers. Here
+on a long onyx table was spread a sumptuous repast.
+
+Enola was led to a seat or couch at the head of the table, and half
+reclining upon the soft cushions, while waiting for her friends, looked
+in wonderment at the elaborate prodigality in the equipment of the room.
+
+The sides of the chamber were hung with heavy silk curtains alternating
+white and red, on which scenes of the chase, of banqueting and of
+worship were gorgeously embroidered with gold thread. Exquisite
+sculptures rested upon spherical pedestals. Lion, tiger and leopard
+skins covered the floor, and upon the ceiling, beautifully carved, was
+an immense eagle with outstretched wings, the tips reaching almost to
+the ends of the chamber. In the talons of the eagle was a scroll upon
+which were engraved strange hieroglyphics. At one end of the chamber a
+human skeleton was standing, the only discordant object in the entire
+furnishings. The table was of semi-circular form, and was covered with
+flowers, fruits and chalices of wine. The flowers were held in high,
+beautifully carved vases of gold and were profuse and fragrant. In the
+center of the table a tiny fountain threw forth a spray of perfumed
+water.
+
+Enola was lost in admiration and did not hear a slight noise behind her,
+and was suddenly startled by the immense figure of the King as he
+entered and stood before her. She motioned him to the couch and he sank
+down beside her. He kept his eyes intently upon her, but noticing his
+look of respectful admiration Enola was half amused, and soon began a
+conversation by signs all of which were readily understood by the King.
+The rest of the party now came in, each of the ladies accompanied by
+three maids, and the men by two male servitors each.
+
+Nellie and Mrs. Graham were attired much the same as Enola; Mr. Graham,
+Mr. Bruce and Harry were dressed as the native men, but their garments
+were of a finer quality of silk.
+
+Upon entering the chamber the male servitors retired and six maidens
+took their places. Nellie was given a seat next to Enola, and next to
+her came Mr. Bruce and then Harry; Mrs. Graham sat next to the King with
+her husband at her left.
+
+When all were seated, a strain of exquisite music from some hidden
+orchestra of stringed instruments burst forth. The King gave a command
+and fifteen maidens came tripping in singing a pretty song, their
+harmonious voices blending deliciously with the music. Seven of the
+maidens carried gold dishes containing chipped ice, while the others
+carried cups in one hand and a vase of honey in the other. They rested
+the cups on the tables and after filling them partly with honey added
+wine from the chalices and then dropped into the cups some of the
+chipped ice, stirring this gently with small golden ladles. This done
+they stepped back and the King raising his cup, waited for the others to
+do so; when they had done this the King arose and looking toward the
+skeleton at the end of the room, raising his cup and saying a few words,
+drank the contents. All had followed the King in his movements, and as
+the cool beverage touched their lips it seemed that they had never
+tasted anything half so sweet or refreshing. Months had passed since
+they had known such luxuries as ice and wine and they emptied their cups
+almost greedily, hoping that the etiquette of the feast would allow them
+to drink long and unsparingly of the delicious beverage.
+
+The maidens bore the cups away, and others brought in trays containing
+small silken napkins and golden finger bowls filled with perfumed water.
+Other maidens brought in trays, covered with figs, fresh herbs, chipped
+ice and eggs of a peculiar kind in tiny cups of gold.
+
+Thus far not a word had been spoken; the King, however, seemed surprised
+at the silence, and probably surmising the reason pointed to his lips
+and then to the guests, making them understand that he would like to
+hear them talk. Enola took upon herself to instruct the King as far as
+possible in English, pointing to different articles on the table and
+then naming them. Onrai, for this was the King’s name, named the
+articles slowly after her and then gave the names in his native tongue.
+
+Mr. Bruce, who had listened intently to the names given the articles by
+the King, and who had carefully studied a piece of papyrus upon which
+the King had inscribed some characters when passed to him, declared the
+characters to be Egyptian hieroglyphics or closely resembling them. He
+had been a close student of the Egyptian hieroglyphics while at college,
+and had spent many spare moments in the great British museum going over
+the ancient inscriptions in the vast collection of that home of relics.
+He had noticed also the inscription upon the pennant held in the eagle’s
+talons on the ceiling, and the characters above the skeleton at the end
+of the room. All these convinced him that the strange people around him
+had originally come from Egypt, but it must have been thousands of years
+before, for the language and written characters of the ancient Egyptians
+had been obsolete for centuries. The skeleton in the banqueting hall was
+an old Egyptian custom, and this but added to the belief that these
+people had originally sprung from that race.
+
+“One would think,” said Harry, “that we had been taken from the world of
+hurry and bustle which we so recently knew, and set back two or three
+thousand years into this ancient city.”
+
+“Yes, it all seems very strange,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I must admit
+there is novelty in the change at least, and for my part I am enjoying
+it immensely.”
+
+“Well, I never expected to find iced wine in the heart of Africa,” said
+Mr. Graham.
+
+“Nor I,” said Mrs. Graham, “nor cups of gold from which to drink it.”
+
+“Truly, we must have discovered a city of the gods,” exclaimed Mr.
+Graham.
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “one could easily imagine from the beauty of the
+city, the stateliness and courtesy of the people, and the delights of
+the feast, that we have dropped into something supernatural.”
+
+The music changed to a livelier measure, and the maidens tripped more
+lightly to and fro as the feast progressed. Roast kid with wine sauce,
+composed the third course, and when this was removed, the finger bowls
+were again passed among the guests. Then, after more iced wine and
+honey, a delicate kind of fish was served, after which came fowl,
+followed by sliced fruits covered with shaved ice, and accompanied by a
+new and delicious wine. The feast ended, the King arose, and leading the
+way with Enola at his side, passed into the large court, where they
+witnessed a magnificent entertainment.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER VII.
+ THE LAW OF THE LAND OF ON.
+
+
+Four weeks of constant enjoyment passed. The greatest kindness had been
+shown the explorers by both king and subjects. The most sumptuous
+repasts were set before them; the most beautiful robes were presented to
+them, and the most glorious entertainments gotten up for their delight.
+Their attendants anticipated their least desires and the King himself
+personally supervised the festivities. Great hunts had been projected
+and carried out; excursions through the beautiful country had been made
+on the backs of white elephants; points of interest in the city had been
+visited; moonlight rambles through the beautiful groves had been taken,
+and there seemed no prospect of diminution of enjoyment.
+
+They were living under the laws of three thousand years ago. Little had
+been learned of their history or religion, for they had not become
+sufficiently acquainted with the language to have these things imparted
+to them. With Mr. Bruce’s help, however, they had learned that these
+people were closely affiliated with the ancient Egyptians. Onrai had
+promised to give the party some of the laws that night.
+
+During the four weeks which had passed so pleasantly, the adventurers
+had studied closely the people and their country. The rays of the sun
+were intensely hot during the day, but owing to the thickness of the
+onyx walls of the temple and the system by which air was forced over
+blocks of ice, the apartments were delightfully pleasant and cool. The
+streets during the day were deserted, but as evening came on the people
+would leave their homes and promenade the principal thoroughfares and
+squares, enjoying the cool and refreshing breezes which sprung up from
+the south as the day declined. The people themselves were the most
+remarkable feature of this strange country. The women stood fully six
+feet and six inches high and the men seven feet.
+
+Another very noticeable thing was the total absence of aged people. In
+all their excursions they had not met a man or woman who looked to be
+past middle life. Had they discovered a fountain of youth, which, when
+bathed in, gave them a long lease on life with health and beauty? No
+cripples or infirm people were seen, all being robust and healthy. All
+resembled each other. It could be seen that their dispositions varied to
+some extent but not radically, since all seemed inspired by the same
+motives. They were easy in their movements and very graceful.
+
+After four weeks of studying these people and their lives, our friends
+considered them the happiest mortals they had ever known, for they did
+not seem to have a care or trouble in the world.
+
+That evening Onrai took the evening meal with them as usual and after
+this was over, and they had repaired to the large court, Enola said:
+
+“Onrai, you promised to tell us of your laws to-night and we are waiting
+patiently to learn the government of such a happy people.”
+
+“Our laws are simply nature’s law,” said Onrai. “In the first place, the
+laws governing our physical welfare are very strict, for we believe that
+happiness springs from a strong constitution and a healthy body. Our
+tables are spread with an abundance of viands, but just so much must be
+eaten and no more. We have certain hours for work and certain hours for
+entertainment and recreation; the hours for work are few, because we
+believe that overwork is injurious to the constitution and this we
+always try to prevent. Our people are educated in religious laws and
+language between the ages of seven and twelve.”
+
+“Who are the teachers?” asked Enola.
+
+“We are all teachers,” answered Onrai. “In our temples of learning all
+above the age of twenty have their days for teaching. This is considered
+one of the lightest duties, and we arrange the days so that they may
+come directly after those of the hardest toil.”
+
+“But is it with all other occupations as it is with teaching?” asked Mr.
+Graham. “Do you not assign certain work to those who are most proficient
+in that work?”
+
+“We have none who are more proficient in one thing than another,”
+answered Onrai. “Between the ages of twelve and twenty, our young people
+devote certain hours each day to the study of trades and professions.
+They may work for two weeks on a farm, and for the next two weeks study
+architecture, and so on until they arrive at the age of twenty, when
+they are as well versed in one thing as in another.”
+
+“But are there no differences in the intellects of the people?” asked
+Mr. Graham. “Are not some brighter and more clever than others?”
+
+“No,” said Onrai. “Our duties are simple and easily learned, and when we
+have once mastered them thoroughly, what difference would it make, if,
+as you say, some should be brighter than others.”
+
+“But,” said Enola, “Do you not have those who go beyond the things
+taught them and develop new principles and invent new contrivances,
+which might make their duties less irksome, their labors less arduous?”
+
+“No, we have none such,” said Onrai, “or, if we have, their ideas never
+take shape or form, for the one great law is to be content with what is
+taught us. Look about you, see this beautiful country, the grand
+palaces, the statuary and paintings; could we conceive of more beautiful
+architecture, or grander statuary, with which to adorn these beautiful
+palaces? No, I think not. We have certain lines to follow in
+architecture, certain forms to copy in our statuary, and certain rules
+to observe in our painting, and these lead to but the one thing, and
+that is, perfection, which, when once reached cannot be surpassed.”
+
+“Tell us more of the laws,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“After the physical welfare of our people is looked after, we make it
+imperative that they study, and learn and adhere to the laws governing
+the spiritual being. Our religion teaches us that if we abuse the body
+and die before our time we shall not enter the great hereafter; we shall
+be condemned to everlasting punishment. This religious law, and the dire
+future for those who break it, makes all observe it, and consequently
+you see no sick or infirm about you. We are taught to believe in one
+God, and live so that we may enter a home of everlasting bliss when we
+have lived out our lives on this earth.”
+
+“Tell us how you punish murder and stealing,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Stealing, murder?” asked Onrai.
+
+“Yes, taking from another that which belongs to him, either property or
+life.”
+
+“These are unknown to us,” said Onrai. “We are all equal; we have the
+same duties to perform, the same garments to wear, the same things to
+eat and drink. Why should we take from another that which we have
+ourselves?”
+
+“Is there no buying and selling?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“No,” said Onrai, “We all share alike. When a citizen wants a certain
+article he has but to ask for it and it is his. We have an abundance of
+all things, at all times and it is as free to one as to another.”
+
+“What are your laws concerning marriage?” inquired Enola.
+
+“Our religious laws govern this,” replied Onrai. “At the age of eighteen
+the young people are taken before a council of ten and a careful
+examination is made of both physical and mental health. These
+examinations are reported on tablets and at the age of twenty they are
+again summoned and a husband or wife is allotted.”
+
+“But love,” said Mrs. Graham, “does not love enter into the compact at
+all?”
+
+“No”, said Onrai, “We are taught by our religion, not to allow ourselves
+to love until married. Those, who from association learn to seek one
+young person more than another, are brought before the council of ten
+and steps are taken to prevent a recurrence. It is by this law that we
+have attained a point in physical culture which shows a race of healthy,
+strong and vigorous beings. In the course of events there are occasional
+errors which render it necessary to forbid the further production of
+children. When the young people are examined, if any organ seems at all
+weak a companion is selected in whom that organ is at its best. If three
+decided weaknesses are found, the person is not allowed to marry.
+Dispositions and tempers are also considered by the council before
+selection is made. We, of course, in our short lives, cannot notice the
+great effects such a method brings about, but reason tells us that it
+must be a safeguard to the strength of the people.”
+
+“But what of the history of your people, Onrai?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Our history is unknown to us,” said Onrai. “The history of the people
+is not divulged. They know the events which occur during their own
+lives, and that is all. At the expiration of each king’s reign, the
+history of his reign in inscribed on a tablet of hard wood, and this is
+placed in a secret chamber. Those who are living at the time of his
+death are forbidden to ever mention the events of his reign when his
+successor has ascended to the throne.”
+
+“We are greatly disappointed,” said Mr. Bruce. “We have become very much
+interested in your country and people, and we had hoped that we might
+learn their history.”
+
+Onrai at this moment called an attendant to him, and speaking a few
+words to him the attendant withdrew. Presently the High Priest came
+forward, and Onrai held quite a conversation with him, after which he
+turned to our friends, and said:
+
+“The High Priest informs me that he knows of no law which would forbid
+your entering this secret chamber, and there read from the tablets the
+history of our country and people.”
+
+Our friends were much surprised at being granted this privilege, and
+thanking Onrai, they repaired to the Secret Chamber with the High
+Priest. While going to the chamber with the priest, he informed the
+party that he was entrusted with certain religious secrets which the
+rest of the people were not allowed to know, but as far as the history
+of the country was concerned he was forbidden, as were all others, to
+consult the tablets. Upon arriving at the Secret Chamber, a secret
+spring was touched, and an immense stone door turned on a pivot, much
+the same as the door to the cave. After entering the Priest showed them
+the location of the secret spring on the inside, and also the location
+of the most ancient tablets, and then retired. The great gate swung shut
+and they were left alone in the immense chamber which contained the
+unknown records of the history of On. They removed a great number of
+tablets, until those bearing the earliest dates were uncovered, and
+found them in a state of excellent preservation. With Mr. Bruce’s
+knowledge of ancient hieroglyphics he was able to decipher most of the
+inscriptions; by deciphering certain portions it was not difficult to
+fill in between without the labor of actual translation. The research
+stretched over several days, but condensed, the account ran as follows:
+
+“During the reign of Amenophis of Egypt, the country was scourged by
+numerous and grievous plagues, and the people were sorely tried. These
+plagues were inflicted upon the Egyptians by the God of the Israelites,
+as a punishment for the severe treatment of the latter race. One Moyses,
+who had been reared in the royal house of the Pharaohs as a son, adopted
+the religion of the Israelites and was chosen by them for their leader
+to deliver them out of the land of Egypt. But they had no remedy at hand
+and still bowed in submission to the fearful task imposed upon them
+until Moyses at last saw a favorable opportunity for their deliverance.
+Reminding them of their former freedom, and of the God of their fathers,
+and that their cause was His, he prevailed upon them to regard their
+deliverance as an article of religion, and they again became a united
+people in their determination to seek refuge from the oppression of the
+Egyptians in the wilderness, which was the dwelling place of their
+kindred and the seat of their God. Then the fearful plagues were visited
+upon the people of Egypt and they became desperate.
+
+“Many Egyptians in the vicinity of Goshen, the dwelling place of the
+Israelites, had accepted the religion of that people, and seeing no end
+to the plagues which were scourging this country, they gathered together
+and determined to emigrate to some distant land where they could live in
+peace and happiness, and without fear of molestation from their
+idolatrous countrymen. At the final meeting of these people, On, of the
+city of Goshen, and the land of Egypt, was chosen as their leader, and
+it was determined to follow the Nile as far as expedient, until they had
+reached such a land as would suit them for a dwelling place. It is I,
+On, who am now inscribing this record. There were six thousand and six
+hundred of us, men, women and children. To leave Egypt together would
+create suspicion, so choosing forty sub-commanders, an equal number of
+companies set out at stated intervals and marched until the southern
+boundary of the country had been crossed, when all were consolidated and
+marched into the vast interior. When all were united, preparations were
+made for the great journey. Boats were built, and many provisions were
+procured, for we knew not the country into which we were going, or how
+long it would take to reach a desirable land in which to take up our
+abode. When all was in readiness we embarked in the boats and followed
+the Nile until coming to the many streams which comprise its source.
+Here we disembarked, leaving the boats in the river. Towards the south
+we marched, the journey being very slow, tedious, and fraught with much
+sickness and danger. Strange tribes of people we met, much darker in
+color than we, and very hostile. We struggled on for many weary leagues,
+fighting the strange people and being a prey to fever and wild beasts.
+Our band was altogether discouraged; still I pleaded with them, telling
+them that we would, sooner or later, come to an uninhabited country with
+fertile fields and cooling streams.
+
+“We came at last to a lofty range of mountains, running north and south,
+extending, peak beyond peak, far to the westward. Following the
+mountains south, for many leagues farther, the range suddenly turned
+west. Still following along their base, we came to a beautiful open
+country. Here we decided to take up our dwelling.
+
+“We had been here but a short time when one of the men discovered a hole
+in the side of the mountain. Ten men were sent to explore the vast cave
+which this opening led into. At the end of three days they returned and
+told us that an immense lake of water had stopped their further
+progress, and that they had returned for boats. These were made, and
+with them the men again started. Many times did the sun rise and set
+before they again returned, but at last they came with a story which
+made us all joyful. They had crossed the lake but had been lost on the
+opposite shore, and had wandered for many days until they saw a ray of
+light and making for it found an opening which led into a beautiful
+country, stretching far to the west and north. They explored a part of
+the country, finding numerous lakes and rivers, and then returned to
+tell of the wonderful hidden land.
+
+“After a consultation it was determined to pass through the mountains
+and take up a permanent abode beyond. Preparations were made and
+together we started. The lake was crossed, the opening found and we
+reached the country which was to be the scene of our remaining life and
+death. Our numbers were taken, and it was found that during the two
+years’ march to this land we had lost more than half of our band. But
+three thousand and two hundred remained of the six thousand and six
+hundred which had started from Egypt. Fifteen hundred of those remaining
+were men, the women and children having succumbed more readily to the
+hardships of the journey.
+
+“A site for a city was picked out and a part of the country cultivated.
+Our land abounded in wild animals and fruits so we were well-provided
+with food. A quarry of beautiful hard stone was found and we determined
+to build our city of this. The architects drew up the plans for the city
+and work was commenced. The Temple, which when finished will be the
+grandest which the world has ever known, will stand in the northern end
+of the city on a slight eminence. The streets are to be broad and paved.
+At frequent distances will be squares for public amusement, and parks
+for recreation will be placed conveniently near the city. We made two
+discoveries which have helped us in the manufacture of necessary
+implements and added to our comfort. A mine of gold was found, and in a
+cavern through which the wind rushes like a blast from a mountain of
+snow we found a lake of pure ice. This ice was of great thickness and it
+took us a great while to cut through it. We have also a mountain of
+iron, a field of diamonds and a forest of wood so hard that we find
+great difficulty in cutting it. On blocks of this wood I am now
+inscribing the infant history of our country.
+
+“I am growing very old. My people have increased rapidly and great work
+has been done. The City and Temple are fast nearing completion; most of
+the streets are paved with hard stone and cultivated fields are about
+us; we have measured the length and breadth of our country and find that
+it is nearly three hundred miles square. We have driven the wild animals
+from our cultivated land into a section near the mountains, and at the
+border of this vast land of jungle and forest we are building a wall
+fifty feet high to keep the animals within bounds. We also built a stone
+viaduct to cross the lake in the cavern and several across the river
+which flows at the base of the southern mountains. During the building
+of these viaducts hundreds were engaged in keeping the laborers
+furnished with meat, the animals being skinned and dressed for food in
+the cavern. The inhabitants who died during the first twenty years of
+our settlement here were embalmed, and their bodies placed in the niches
+of the rock in the cavern. After this date the dead were cremated and
+this is now a law. I am now ninety years old and we have been in this
+country fifty years. The city and country has been named “ON,” in honor
+of me, because I led the people to it, and I have been the people’s
+chosen King since we left Egypt. I have laid down the laws which are to
+govern the people for all time. These laws I have made simple and just,
+guarding against any contingency or cause for dissension, profiting by
+the experiences of other countries. I have tried to formulate laws which
+will not allow of jealousies or covetousness.
+
+“Again, the laws are aimed to make a race of people grand in physical
+strength and beautiful in moral character. All are equal in the eyes of
+the law. All are made to work at the different vocations. All are
+furnished with the same provisions and raiment. The best artisans have
+laid down rules to be followed by the people in architecture, sculpture,
+painting, and in the making of ornaments. The best agriculturists, the
+foremost of our quarrymen and miners have made new inventions and laid
+down rules which will lighten and facilitate their labors.
+
+“To the religion taught by the Israelites I have added nothing. From
+their teachings I learned that they expected to have the Son of their
+God visit them at some future time. They also taught us that there was a
+great and eternal hereafter which was to be entered into after death,
+and I have made this hereafter so bright and beautiful that my
+countrymen will hail with delight their day of death. I have also made
+it possible to stop the over-increase of our people by a certain law. To
+guard against intemperate habits of any kind, by which so many diseases
+and so much unhappiness are brought into the world, I have established a
+law that all dying because of intemperance or over-indulgence in any of
+the necessary things of life will enter into everlasting punishment. I
+have made the delights of our future life so bright that my people will
+guard against everything which might bring on disease and premature
+death. Already the effects of these laws have been seen, for disease is
+passing away and my people are striving in every way to live until their
+day of death.
+
+“I alone of the many Kings who are to follow me am allowed to reign for
+so many years. I have given myself the right to reign thus long because
+I wish to have my laws well-established before abdicating in favor of
+another. I have found that some of the laws first laid down were
+defective and by still retaining my sceptre I have been able to correct
+them. To the High Priest I have given certain knowledge which is denied
+the remainder of the people, and this knowledge is to be guarded by him
+as a sacred commandment to be imparted only to his successor.
+
+“The language of my forefathers I have changed but little. I have added
+some few words from the language of the Israelites and a few from the
+Syriac. I have made the language as simple as possible as well as the
+hieroglyphics. The history of the reign of each King shall be inscribed
+on tablets of wood and placed in the secret chamber of the Temple but
+the people are to know nothing of their former history. This is done to
+keep them from knowing anything of the outside world. I wish them to
+believe that the world is bounded by the mountains which enclose their
+country; for thus believing they will remain together and will never
+undertake needless excursions into other countries, which would result
+in war and bloodshed. I wish them to be a peaceable, law-abiding people
+believing that they are the people and that theirs is the only country.
+
+“I have fitted to the opening in the mountain a stone turning on pivots
+and opening by a secret spring, of which I alone know the secret. Those
+who fitted the stone were forbidden to speak of it and they have long
+since died, and the laws forbidding access to the inscribed history have
+been so well kept that none of my countrymen to-day are aware of the
+existence of an outside world.
+
+“This is not a history, but a simple outline of the events which led to
+our emigration, the long journey, and the discovery of the country and
+the laws which I have made. I have inscribed this during my few leisure
+hours more for recreation than aught else. The history of our people and
+country will be found inscribed on the King’s tablets.
+
+“I have made the one holiday of the Land of On, ‘The Day of Resis,’ and
+this day, if all of my laws are adhered to, will be the happiest day in
+the lives of those who participate in its ceremonies.”
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER VIII.
+ THE ROYAL HUNT.
+
+
+Mrs. Graham had, during the past few weeks, given herself up to the
+comforts of her delightful boudoir, seldom accompanying her friends on
+the many excursions which were projected for their pleasure. The
+splendid attendance, the magnificent apartment, the sumptuous table, all
+tended to make her new life a happy one. It was just suited to the
+fastidious tastes of such a woman as Mrs. Graham, and she had determined
+to startle her native city with a reproduction of many of its delightful
+features.
+
+Nellie had enjoyed the new life quite as much as her mother but in a
+different way. With Mr. Bruce she had visited every nook and corner of
+the Temple, and had taken sketches of the principal courts, colonnades
+and terraces, intending to copy them in oil at home. Then they had taken
+long walks through the city and visited the schools in which Nellie was
+especially interested; had remained one whole day in the provision
+market, where the inhabitants went each morning for the day’s supplies,
+and another in the mills where the cloth for wearing apparel was woven.
+They had spent many happy hours in the fine art studio, where beautiful
+statues were being carved out of blocks of onyx, and where pictures were
+being painted on flat pieces of hard wood.
+
+There was also the school of architecture, where students between the
+ages of twelve and twenty were busy working out the difficult problems
+and drawings. In this building also were made the gold ornaments which
+were used in every household in rich profusion, in the shape of girdles
+for the waist, bands and ornaments for the hair. It was noticed that
+certain models were used for all these different works of fine art, and
+that nothing new was ever executed. As Onrai had told them, though, the
+models were perfect and nothing more beautiful could be conceived. They
+had also visited the parks, squares and principal thoroughfares, and had
+taken an interest in studying the architecture and furnishings of the
+different residences. All places were open to them and the greatest
+attention was paid them wherever they went.
+
+This constant association and similarity of tastes had brought these two
+closer together, and although Mr. Bruce had never yet mentioned his love
+to Nellie, still he felt that she reciprocated that love.
+
+Mr. Graham, sometimes accompanied by Harry, but oftener alone, had gone
+everywhere. He was in his element, for, astride of a beautiful zebra, he
+would take long rides into the country and spend whole days fishing on
+the small lakes, or at other times, would venture a short distance into
+the great hunting reserve. In this grand expanse of wild jungle and
+forest could be found every known species of African animal, and Mr.
+Graham was especially delighted in the hunting of large game. The laws
+governing these hunts were rather strange; the smallest of each species
+of animal was killed, the largest always being left. The same laws which
+governed the inhabitants were applied to the wild animals and also to
+those domesticated, allowing the larger to mate and bring forth healthy
+offspring. If a colt or baby elephant should be dwarfed at birth, or
+show any ailment afterward, it was instantly killed. By observing this
+law with the domestic animals, and in killing only the smaller of the
+wild animals, the whole race had become large and powerful.
+
+Harry seemed to be the only unhappy one in the party. This was easily
+accounted for. During the long excursions the King would be at Enola’s
+side constantly, and Harry had hardly found time to speak with her alone
+since they had arrived in this, as he called it, barbarous land. Onrai
+always dined with the party and sat at Enola’s right. Harry had been
+given a seat the farthest from her; whether this was done intentionally
+or not, Harry could not say, but he fumed in silence. After the evening
+meal, Enola would invariably accompany Onrai to the terrace where they
+would sit until near midnight. Occasionally Harry would have a short
+talk with Enola in the morning, but even then their conversation was of
+Onrai.
+
+Sedai had been given a home with one of the inhabitants and was enjoying
+the new life greatly. He had been given a zebra and spent most of the
+time on its back. Once each day he would go to the Temple to see his
+friends, and while there would tell of his exploits among the fair woman
+of the city. Because he was one of the party he was looked upon with
+great admiration. As he was but little below the height of the native
+men and was only a shade darker in color, the inhabitants had been led
+to believe that he was one of their own race, but had in some mysterious
+way left his own land and visited that planet from which the strangers
+were supposed to have come. The women smiled on him, the men treated him
+with the greatest respect and he could hardly help liking this new life.
+He had come up to the Temple on this morning to join the party in the
+royal hunt.
+
+The rifles which our friends had brought with them they had never used
+for fear of the natives coveting them when they learned their value in
+the hunt, but now they felt, because of the great respect which had been
+shown them, that they and everything pertaining to them was held as
+sacred by the natives, and they had decided to use the guns on to-day’s
+hunt.
+
+The morning was bright and the hour early when the party started. Enola
+and her friends were seated on huge black elephants with long formidable
+tusks and trained to the hunt. Around the neck and also around the body,
+just back of the howdah of each elephant was a band of gold, in which
+were embedded the handles of large pointed daggers, the blades pointing
+outward. These were placed for the protection of the elephants and of
+those who rode them. The rest of the party rode zebras which were to-day
+only plainly caparisoned. The weapons of the natives consisted of large
+cross-bows with quivers of flint-pointed arrows, daggers with long,
+narrow blades and axes with short handles.
+
+About one hundred comprised the party, all well armed and impatient for
+the hunt. They traversed the same road over which our friends had been
+conducted when they first came to the city, and very soon passed through
+a huge gate on the border of the hunting reserve and then across the
+long stone bridge. Before going through the gate, the zebramen had all
+dismounted, leaving the zebras to graze in a near-by field until they
+returned. These men were to beat and cut the bush, to stir up the game
+and also to make a pathway for the hunters. The footmen went forward,
+and with huge clubs in one hand and axes in the other, opened up a
+passage-way. A little while later an open forest was reached and passed;
+the trees of this forest were literally alive with monkeys which
+chattered and made grimaces as the party passed. Deer were seen
+scampering away, and occasionally a huge boa constrictor could be seen
+crawling through the high grass or suspended from the limb of a tree
+waiting for its prey. On the opposite side of the forest a thick and
+almost impenetrable jungle confronted them, but the bush-beaters went to
+work again and a way was opened up.
+
+Suddenly a roar was heard which was almost deafening. The elephants
+stopped and began to move their huge ears forward and back and give
+short cries similar to those of a baby. The men immediately scattered,
+dividing equally and moving to the right and left. Soon they had formed
+a circle about two hundred feet in diameter, and then commenced to close
+in toward the centre. This was slow work but they knew that it would not
+last long, as the lion or lioness would make a dash for liberty or jump
+at one of the party. Mr. Graham had directed his elephant near the
+circle and from his elevated point of view he could occasionally catch a
+glimpse of a tail above the bush. The men were slowly closing in on the
+lion and Mr. Graham held his rifle in readiness to get the first shot.
+Suddenly the lion raised on his haunches so that his head appeared above
+the bush. This was enough for Mr. Graham, and taking a quick aim at the
+head, he fired. The lion dropped, and the natives stood aghast at the
+sound of the shot and the sudden flash of fire and smoke which followed.
+Mr. Graham slipped from the back of the elephant and made for the bush
+and, with the help of an axe, which he was wielding, was fast nearing
+the lion, when the huge beast leaped into the air and struck him fairly
+on the side of the head. Mr. Bruce, who had half-expected something of
+the kind, had been waiting for the lion to leap, and as he appeared
+above the bushes, had aimed at a point just behind the brute’s shoulder
+and fired. Mr. Graham had been stunned by the powerful blow of the lion
+and Mrs. Graham screamed and fainted. Leaving the backs of their
+elephants, Onrai, Harry and Mr. Bruce hurried to their companion’s
+assistance, and soon reached the spot where he and the lion lay
+together. He was insensible and bleeding badly from his wound and with
+the lion lying dead over his lower limbs. Harry and Mr. Bruce called
+some of the natives, and together they moved the body of the lion, after
+which they carried Mr. Graham to an open place where his wound was
+washed and wine being poured between his lips he was soon restored to
+consciousness. Mrs. Graham was revived by Enola and Nellie, and Mr.
+Graham refusing to return, he again took his place in the howdah and the
+hunting party proceeded after leaving a number of the natives behind to
+skin the lion.
+
+Mr. Bruce’s shot had struck the lion just behind the right shoulder and
+the bullet had penetrated the heart. It was lucky for Mr. Graham that it
+did so, for the lion, being maddened with pain, would soon have torn him
+to pieces. The King and his men looked at the lion carefully, turning it
+over and over, trying to find the marks of wounds such as their arrows
+would have made. Harry took his rifle, and handing it to the King,
+showed him how to hold it properly, and then how to aim it, telling him
+to aim at one of the lion’s paws. He did so, and pulled the trigger. The
+King dropped the gun as soon as it was discharged, alarmed at the loud
+report it had made so near his ears. Harry and the King went up to the
+lion and pointing to its huge paw, Harry showed Onrai the hole made by
+the bullet. He was greatly surprised, but could not understand it. Harry
+then showed him one of the cartridges and explained to him how the
+concussion caused the powder to ignite, forcing the bullet from the tube
+and through the gun-barrel with such swiftness as to penetrate anything
+that it came in contact with. Onrai slowly shook his head as if it were
+still a puzzle to him.
+
+They again took up the march through the jungle, and presently came to a
+large stream which must have found its outlet in the river at the base
+of the mountains. They followed the bank of the river for some distance,
+until they came to a stone bridge over which they passed. Another open
+forest was entered, and here was seen the first herd of elephants. Upon
+catching sight of the elephants which our friends were riding, the
+curiosity of the herd was aroused, and they came crowding about the
+hunting party by scores. So quick had been their movements that the men
+on foot had time to do nothing but climb trees. These elephants were
+huge monsters, but did not seem ill-disposed towards our friends. They
+were very curious, and could not understand the queer things on the
+necks and backs of the domesticated elephants. They came crowding around
+our friends, shoving their trunks up into their faces and under the
+saddle-cloths, as if trying to find out all they could about these
+strange visitors. Occasionally one would come too close to the elephants
+of our party, and would be pricked by the long daggers about their
+bodies, when it would give a cry and retreat. The tame elephants paid no
+attention to the others, seeming to consider them as beneath their
+notice. They probably looked upon these denizens of the forest as our
+friends would on a band of savages. Their curiosity satisfied, they
+slowly retreated through the forest, throwing their enormous trunks into
+the trees and breaking off limbs half the size of a man’s body. The men
+came down from the trees and the party again took up the march.
+
+They had proceeded but a short distance when a shriek of terror from
+Mrs. Graham caused all to look in her direction. A huge gorilla had
+sprung from a neighboring tree and seized her with his powerful arm,
+showing his white teeth and chattering wildly. For an instant all was
+confusion. Harry sprang to the rescue and before the animal could drag
+Mrs. Graham from the elephant, his rifle was emptied of its deadly load
+and the gorilla laid writhing on the ground.
+
+With two such experiences in such a short time it was deemed expedient
+to abandon the hunt for the day, and though Mrs. Graham was sorry to
+cause this break in the programme she could not but admit her desire to
+leave a place so fraught with danger. So back through the jungle and
+forest, over the bridge and through the gate, and along the white road,
+the cool evening breeze now refreshing them after the fearful heat of
+the day, the party made its way toward the city.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER IX.
+ THE GOLD MINE AND CAVE OF ICE.
+
+
+The shock of the day before had left Mrs. Graham in a very nervous
+condition. Having arrived at the Temple, she was given into the hands of
+her attendants, who soon had her in the perfumed bath, and with a
+treatment much resembling our massage, she was soon brought out of her
+nervousness. Still to-day she was far from feeling like herself, and
+when Onrai had proposed a trip to the gold mine and quarries, she
+declined to go.
+
+Mr. Graham, having already visited these places, decided to remain with
+his wife.
+
+Onrai had each day since their arrival, projected some novel excursion
+or entertainment for our friends, the preparation for these always being
+both elaborate and complete. So much of interest was to be seen in this
+strange city and country, our friends never tired of these excursions.
+Many things were seen which contrasted favorably with similar
+contrivances in their own country. The streets were paved with the
+beautiful onyx, and were always scrupulously clean. There were no
+sidewalks, the pavements stretching from lawn to lawn. These pavements
+were cleaned once a day with a combination of sweeper, watering cart and
+dirt gatherer in one, which did its work most effectually. The
+contrivance, but for the material used in its construction, the striped
+animals pulling it, and the queer costumes of the drivers, would have
+caused no comments on the streets of an American city; for it looked
+like the invention of some modern genius.
+
+This had been used, however, as had every other contrivance or machine,
+since the foundation of the city. In fact, the city or country must have
+been founded by a race who had reached a high point in civilization, for
+their architecture, their fine arts, their implements of manufacture and
+farming, all showed deep thought, careful study, and great knowledge of
+the principles involved. And the laws which were made to govern the
+people were perfect, and, being carried out, left perfect results.
+
+But our friends had not seen all the wonders of this strange country, or
+the works of its people; nor had Onrai given to Enola or the rest of the
+strangers, any idea of the immense resources of this land. They had many
+things to learn still, and one thing in particular, which would startle
+and surprise them. Our friends were happy though, and not one of them
+had as yet given a thought to the returning to their homes. This life
+was so pleasant, every feature of it so enjoyable, they had little time
+or desire to think of aught else. The time would come, however, when a
+longing to see their friends left behind, to once more taste the
+delights and pleasures of modern civilization, to be where people talked
+and acted as themselves, would take such hold on them that they would
+wonder how they ever could have found any pleasure in this strange city
+and among a people which knew nothing, or cared to know nothing, but
+what had passed down to them from the founder of this country, who had
+lived thousands of years before.
+
+But as yet this longing had not come to disturb their peaceful thoughts,
+and to-day, as they were about to start on another excursion to see more
+of the wonders of this strange country, they were never happier. As was
+customary on such occasions, our friends were mounted on the white
+elephants, accompanied by the king and ten zebramen, who acted as on
+escort.
+
+Their first stop was to be at the onyx quarries, five miles distant.
+They started early, so as to reach the farthest point before the middle
+of the day, when the heat was so intense, it was hard to withstand it.
+
+Their way led through a broad avenue lined on either side by tall palms,
+back of which were beautiful palaces, the large entrances being open,
+showing their dark, cool interiors. Many of the inhabitants were also on
+the street, enjoying the fresh morning breeze. Some were lounging about
+the broad terraces, while others were seated on onyx chairs, in the
+great gardens surrounding each house.
+
+The sun, just rising above the eastern mountain, the songs of the birds,
+the perfume of the flowers wafted to them by the cool morning breeze,
+the beautiful palaces with the white-robed inhabitants lounging about
+them, the broad, paved avenue with the white elephants and beautiful
+zebras, moving stately along it, left but one thought in the minds of
+our friends, namely, that they would willingly brave the hardships,
+trials and dangers of their past journey, for this one short hour in the
+beautiful city of On. The paved avenue reached on as far as the Cave of
+Ice, which the party was to visit before their return.
+
+At last the immense quarry of onyx was reached, and our friends stood in
+wonder, gazing at its great extent. At least forty acres of onyx had
+already been taken from the quarry, and huge blocks of the beautiful
+stone lay finished on the broad pavement, while others were being placed
+by means of levers, on rollers in readiness to be moved to the new
+building in course of construction in the city. Some of these blocks
+measured twenty feet in length, being five feet square.
+
+These were moved to the city, and placed in position by means of rollers
+and derricks, the huge elephants doing most of the work. About the
+quarry were a great many beautiful columns, capitols, pedestals, stones
+for arches, balustrades, stairs, and roughly hewn statues, ready to be
+moved to the school of fine arts. A great many men were at work, all
+taking the greatest interest in their labors. The king explained that
+these men discontinued work at eleven o’clock, and were through for the
+day. At three o’clock another body of men went to work, and continued
+until seven in the evening. The following morning another body of men
+would take up the work, and so on, until each company of workingmen had
+taken their turn at the work in the quarries. From the time one company
+of men leave the quarry for any one of the other duties, which had to be
+performed, two weeks elapsed before they again returned. Four hours
+comprised a day’s work, and each day found the men at different
+employment from the one preceding it, until all of the different
+vocations had been temporarily filled.
+
+The party now continued their journey, passing the gold mine on their
+way to the cave of winds, or ice. Arriving at the latter place, before
+going into the cave they were taken into a small house and given very
+warm garments of untanned lion skins, their attendants telling them that
+the air was very cold in the cave and the heavy garments would not feel
+uncomfortable. The King taking the lead, they were led to a large arched
+opening into the side of the mountain. Torches were carried by the
+attendants who preceded them.
+
+A loud rumbling, which resembled the noise made by the great cataract of
+Niagara, soon fell on their ears, and this increased in volume as they
+penetrated farther into the mountain. The passage for some distance
+after entering, was about ten feet wide and that many high and large
+cakes of ice were piled up on each side as if waiting transportation.
+The passage soon widened until they found themselves in a large cave,
+the sides of which could not be seen in the darkness.
+
+The air was growing colder each moment and the awful rumbling had become
+almost deafening. Far on ahead could be seen numerous lights flickering
+in the darkness, and upon our friends asking the King what this meant,
+he told them they were used to light the lake on which men were cutting
+ice. Here the torches were exchanged for a kind of lantern with a globe
+of mica, and before our friends had proceeded much further they realized
+why this was done, for a howling wind struck them broadside nearly
+knocking them from off their feet. The wind and the deafening noise it
+made in its wild rush through this subterranean passage was terrible. It
+was fearfully cold, too, and the attendants went among the party and
+adjusted the warm fur hoods over the heads and faces, leaving space only
+for the eyes and nose. Even these precautions did not save our friends
+from the piercing cold, for the blood had been accustomed to the
+equatorial heat on the outside and this quick change could not but make
+them shiver. Mr. Bruce calculated that the extreme cold would lower the
+mercury to 40 degrees, Fah., below zero, but he might have been
+mistaken, so long had it been since he experienced such freezing
+atmosphere.
+
+On they went, fighting against the wind and cold until they reached the
+shore of the lake. Here about one hundred men were at work cutting ice,
+using a sort of long saw and an axe with a very large but narrow blade.
+The men were bundled up very carefully and worked very fast. The lake
+extended as far as could be seen in the darkness and was one solid sheet
+of ice with the exception of the place cut by the men, and even a film
+was already beginning to form over this. Near where our friends were
+standing was a flume or chute declining towards the entrance of the
+cave. The blocks of ice were brought to a point directly under this and
+being caught in a fork were raised by means of a windlass to the flume,
+where they were sent sliding to the entrance. An acre of ice was cut one
+day, and the following day another acre was cut, and by the next day, or
+at the end of forty-eight hours the ice had gained a thickness of ten
+inches over the acre that was cut on the first day. Thus had it gone on
+for centuries, each day an acre of ice being cut and supplied to the
+inhabitants. Each palace was furnished a quantity of ice sufficient for
+its needs. It was used for cooling the atmosphere as well as for drinks
+and preserving provisions.
+
+Our friends now being thoroughly chilled, and having seen all they
+wished to, they left the cavern and as soon as the villa was entered,
+attendants took charge of them, and disrobing them, plunged them into a
+hot bath, after which they were given a good rubbing and dressed in the
+clothes which they had worn upon arriving. After this a meal was served
+them.
+
+At three o’clock a start was made for the gold mine, and upon reaching
+this they were put into large cages and lowered down, down, down, until
+the very bowels of the earth must have been reached. They could see by
+the light of the torches, as they were lowered, the abandoned shafts
+which centuries before had probably been mined.
+
+Down they went until the bottom was at last reached and they left the
+cage to explore the mines. The air was fearfully hot and would have been
+unbearable but for the cool air forced into the mines from above. Miners
+were at work, wearing nothing but a breechcloth. The quartz found at
+this depth was the richest our friends had ever seen or heard of. Mr.
+Graham calculated that it would assay about eighty per cent. pure gold,
+and the quartz was easily mined. Not many men were working in this mine,
+as the quartz was so heavy with gold, that but very little was needed to
+satisfy the demand.
+
+Our friends wondered no longer at the profusion of gold ornaments and
+implements. Here was enough gold apparently to furnish the world for
+hundreds of years. The shaft which they were now working was easily one
+hundred feet wide and ten feet high. Just think of quartz assaying
+sixteen hundred pounds to the ton and thousands of tons in sight! Still
+these people did not consider it as valuable as iron, of which latter
+they had plenty, but which they found so hard to work. Onrai explained
+to our friends that the miners only worked one hour at a time and there
+were months at times when the mines were not worked at all, owing to an
+over-supply of gold. Truly these people were rich if they only knew it,
+but wealth was an unknown word to them.
+
+The party, after being shown through some of the unused shafts, where
+there was also plenty of quartz, but of an inferior quality, was hoisted
+to the surface. The mill for crushing the quartz was shown them and the
+process proved very interesting.
+
+They returned to the city in the cool of the evening, well satisfied
+with their day’s excursion. The longer our friends remained in this
+strange country, and the more they saw of its beauties and wealth, the
+more they were astonished at its vast resources. But they had seen only
+a small part of its wonders.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER X.
+ THE JOURNEY TO THE LAKE.
+
+
+In the centre of this vast country was an immense lake, covering at
+least fifteen thousand square feet, and this was filled with almost
+every conceivable species of fresh-water fish. This lake was undoubtedly
+fed by springs, for no inlet had ever been found. The river was its
+outlet, and this, as has been said before, emptied its waters into a
+large gulf, or hole in the ground which had a subterranean outlet.
+
+For a long time our friends had wished to visit this inland sea, but
+their days had been so taken up with their other pleasures, a visit to
+the lake had been quite impossible, heretofore. However, the day was
+fixed for the long-looked-for pleasure, and they were about to start. It
+was intended that three days should be spent on this journey, one in
+going, one in fishing and the next in returning.
+
+Mr. Graham was here in his element, for he found more real pleasure in
+fishing than in any other sport; and then, from what he could learn,
+this fishing excursion was liable to have its adventures, for it was
+said, that not only were there small fish in this lake, but also marine
+monsters too fearful for description and still more fearful to come in
+contact with. He would rather that the ladies remain in the city, but
+all were determined to go, so he gave his consent.
+
+The morning, like all others in this fair land, was beautiful, and
+early, even before the sun had risen, the party started from the Temple.
+The ladies on the backs of the huge elephants, and the men riding ahead
+on sleek, well-groomed zebras, made a picture as they rode through the
+beautiful streets.
+
+The populace was already astir, and the royal party was greeted on all
+sides with that respectful salute which was so graceful, but which had
+so little humility in it. A road new to the visitors was now taken, one
+which led in a straight line due northwest, and which was smoothly paved
+with onyx. This road, or avenue, was lined with tremendous trees, the
+thick foliage of which met and mingled a hundred feet above their heads,
+making a vast shady arch through which the sun’s rays could not
+penetrate. As far as their eyes could reach this tree-arched avenue
+extended.
+
+“How far is it to the lake?” asked Nellie.
+
+“Twenty miles, according to your method of measuring distances,”
+answered Onrai.
+
+“And does this magnificent avenue extend so far?” asked Enola.
+
+“Not only to the lake,” answered Onrai, “but it borders its shores, its
+entire circumference.”
+
+“And is it all paved as it is here?” asked Harry.
+
+“Yes, throughout its entire length,” added Onrai.
+
+“And has this been done recently?” asked Enola.
+
+“Recently,” answered Onrai, “I do not understand you.”
+
+“Has it been done during your reign or the reign of your predecessor?”
+exclaimed Enola.
+
+“No, it has not been done during my reign or during my life, so I, as a
+consequence, know nothing of the time of its laying,” answered Onrai.
+
+“But it must have been laid but a short time,” said Enola, “for not one
+of these beautifully polished stones shows the least defacement.”
+
+“Oh, that counts for naught,” said Mr. Bruce, “for they are placed
+together so carefully, and the onyx itself is so hard, there is no
+possibility of its chipping.”
+
+“This is called the Avenue of On,” said Onrai, “and not only circumvents
+the lake, but stretches on from the opposite side to the farthest corner
+of On, or to the great field of brilliants.”
+
+“To the field of brilliants? Tell us of this, Onrai,” said Enola.
+
+“Far away in the direction in which we are now going is a large field
+devoid of all verdure. Rocks from the size of a zebra’s hoof to those
+half as large as the Temple cover the ground. The cliffs which surround
+our country at this point are seamed and very irregular, which shows
+that at some remote age the rocks which now cover the field were torn
+from them, and having been ground and crushed in their rush to the level
+field, have finally there found a resting place. But these stones and
+rocks do not entirely cover the field, for there seems to be an ashy
+substance and in places a bluish sandstone, and covering these are
+small, white brilliants as pure, white and clear as the water from a
+spring. During the day these stones catch the sun’s rays and gleam forth
+like polished silver but with a brilliancy much more intense. But at
+night when the great white sentinel rises in the heavens and throws its
+soft light on these stones, they look like the reflection of stars in
+the lake. I have never looked upon this field but once at night and it
+impressed me then as being the grandest sight in our whole land.”
+
+“Diamonds,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“May be so, or they may be nothing but brilliants, as he calls them,”
+said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“But do you use these?” asked Harry.
+
+“Yes, we use them,” said Onrai, “the larger ones in our sling-shots for
+killing small game; the smaller ones we polish and use for
+ornamentation. They are very hard, harder than onyx, and we find it very
+difficult to polish them.”
+
+“You are undoubtedly right, Mr. Graham,” said Mr. Bruce. “They must be
+diamonds.”
+
+“How strange it is that these people think so little of everything on
+which civilization places the greatest value,” said Enola.
+
+“Yes,” answered Mr. Graham, “but it is because these articles, gold and
+diamonds are so plentiful. I doubt not but that if these were as
+plentiful in our world we would care but little for them.”
+
+“May be,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+It was now high noon, and although the sun’s rays did not reach them,
+still the day was very hot and it was decided best to wait over for
+three or four hours in one of the farm villas which they were now
+opposite. They accordingly dismounted, and although the house was
+unoccupied at the time, still the same comforts and conveniences which
+were found in all of these charming villas were also found here. After
+partaking of a light lunch of iced wine and honey and cake, the party
+retired for a short siesta.
+
+The sun was well toward the western horizon when they again took up
+their journey and now a cool breeze had sprung up which made the ride
+along the shady flower-scented avenue, delightful in the extreme. They
+now began to meet the fishermen with their day’s catch on their way to
+the city. There were a great many of these for the lake furnished most
+of the fish for the entire populace. These fish were carried in a sort
+of kettle which was partly filled with ice; this kettle was swung
+between two zebras, the back saddles of which were connected by the rod
+from which the kettle hung. So well-trained were the zebras to this work
+that they went along perfectly and one man was able to manage eight or
+ten of these teams.
+
+Now through the trees in the distance could be seen the blue waters of
+the beautiful lake. As far as the eye could reach stretched the calm
+waters, the surface as smooth as glass. As they drew near the shore
+numerous small boats could be seen.
+
+“These are the boats of the fishermen,” said Onrai, “and that black
+speck well down toward the horizon is the island Myrrh, on which is a
+villa in which we will spend the night.”
+
+“But can we reach it before dark?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“We will have to,” said Onrai, “for it is not safe to be on the lake
+after nightfall.”
+
+“And why?” asked Enola.
+
+“Because of certain sea monsters which inhabit its waters,” said Onrai.
+
+Mr. Bruce looked at Nellie and the thought occurred to both.
+
+“Can these fearful monsters be like the one which so nearly proved our
+death in the cave?”
+
+“These marine animals are not seen during the day for they lie at the
+bottom of the lake as long as the sun is shining, but when the glorious
+orb of day has set and can no longer cast its hot rays on their hideous
+bodies, they then come to the surface and very often fearful fights
+occur among them. They prey on each other and after one of these nights
+of terrible battle I have seen the surface of the water red as far as
+the eye could reach, and may be several of their ugly dead bodies would
+be floating about the water near the island.”
+
+“It is fearful,” said Mrs. Graham.
+
+“Yes, it is the one fearful thing in this fair land of ours,” said
+Onrai.
+
+They now reached the shore and Onrai signaled one of the boats to
+approach. These boats, long and narrow, were propelled by six oarsman.
+They almost flew through the water and in a very short space of time the
+boat which Onrai had signaled drove its bow far up on the shore of the
+island. Those who had accompanied the company thus far, were to wait on
+shore until the following morning when Onrai and his friends should
+return. The boatmen pulled a quick stroke and in a half hour the island
+was reached.
+
+Attendants had anticipated them and had prepared the evening meal and
+all were soon enjoying the delights of fair On’s cuisine.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XI.
+ THE FIGHT OF THE SEA MONSTERS.
+
+
+The island on which they now were was very small, not being more than
+one half mile in circumference. In fact it was a mere dot on the surface
+of this vast inland lake, but it was of considerable importance,
+nevertheless, for here the King made periodical excursions, and often
+took up his residence for weeks at a time in its charming villa. From
+the shore on which the party landed, the island rose gently to the
+centre, and on this slight eminence stood the villa. On the opposite
+side the shores were precipitous, rising in a cliff about fifty feet
+high. Bordering this cliff had been built a low, onyx wall and the
+intervening space between this and the villa had been laid out in a
+magnificent garden, filled with the redolent flowers so numerous in this
+country.
+
+It was this delightful spot, shaded by immense palms and eucalyptus
+trees, which so pleased the King and which brought him here so
+frequently. From this garden could be seen the cliffs far away to the
+south and east and the fertile country lying between, and on the
+opposite side of the lake spreading on and on until merged into the blue
+horizon. Even from the broad dining hall, in which the party were now
+sitting, could be caught glimpses of the city as it lay bathed in the
+bright moonlight far away, and occasionally dim lights could be seen
+which shone from the open villa of the pink-white city.
+
+“Look,” said Enola. “Is the scene not grand?”
+
+“Yes,” said Harry, “the most exquisite picture I ever looked upon.”
+
+“It is because of this natural picturesqueness that I visit this island
+so frequently,” said Onrai. “To me it has no equal, and I can conceive
+of nothing more beautiful.”
+
+“No,” said Enola, “nothing could be more beautiful, for here we have
+every element which goes to make up a grand landscape; the distant city
+standing on the gentle slope of the foothills, the towering cliffs
+beyond, their jagged rocks softened by the moonlight; the broad fields,
+the noble forests, and about us the blue waters of the lake.”
+
+“Truly a good country to live in,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes, a fair country, with which God has dealt most kindly,” said Mr.
+Graham.
+
+The party arose and through the broad halls and lofty entrance they went
+into the garden; across this and near to the stone wall reclining seats
+had been placed for them. The scene which now met their gaze was
+ineffably grand. The lake lay before them like a sea of liquid silver
+the surface scarcely ruffled by the soft evening breeze; beyond, the
+shore of the mainland with its flickering lights, dimmed by the bright
+rays of the moon, and beyond these the magnificent panorama already
+described. The party sat for a long time lost in contemplation of the
+magnificent scenery.
+
+“Look,” said Enola, “a boat.”
+
+“No, Enola, not a boat,” said Onrai, “for it means death to any who may
+venture on the lake at night.”
+
+“It may mean death, Onrai, but nevertheless some one of your countrymen
+has undertaken the hazardous journey to-night, for see, the lights in
+the bow shine brightly,” replied Enola.
+
+Onrai had arisen as Enola had spoken, and stepping to the wall looked
+long at the black object coming toward them, then resuming his seat, he
+said:
+
+“No, it is one of the monsters; those lights are its fiery eyes.”
+
+A shudder ran through the frames of all present excepting Onrai, who had
+long since become accustomed to look upon these fearful sea serpents. On
+the black mass came, growing larger and larger as it neared them.
+Remembrances of the fearful race with and escape from the monster in the
+cavern came to the minds of those who had participated in this dreadful
+scene, and Mrs. Graham arising, said:
+
+“Onrai, you will pardon, I hope, a woman’s faintheartedness, but I
+cannot look upon the scenes which we have been told by you will shortly
+take place near us; so with your kind permission I will retire to my
+apartment.”
+
+“You have my permission most assuredly, Mrs. Graham, and it grieves me
+to think that I have been the cause of this disturbance of mind. When
+these monsters come together the battle will be fearful, and if the
+other ladies feel that they cannot witness it, it would be better for
+them to retire also, for see! other monsters are now coming, and the
+fight will soon commence.”
+
+At this Nellie arose and together with her mother they entered the
+villa.
+
+As Onrai had said, other black masses were now seen and the glow of red
+eyes shone through the semi-darkness from all directions. On came their
+bodies growing larger as they came nearer. Now the foremost had reached
+the base of the cliff and raising its huge body half out of the water,
+threw its ugly head back and fastened its glittering eyes on those who
+were watching its movements from above. The moon shone full on its long,
+dragon-like body and the party shuddered with horror as they recognized
+in it the exact counterpart of the sea-monster of the cave. After gazing
+on those above it for a full minute, and then realizing probably that
+they were out of its reach, the monster became enraged and, throwing
+itself back into the water beat the surface with its wing-like fins and
+long tail until almost lost to view in the foam thus created. But others
+had now come close to the rock, and as the number increased the water
+was blackened by their dark bodies. It was a mass of writhing,
+horror-depicting sea reptiles, and as they wound in and out under and
+over each other, their eyes glowing the while, it was enough to make the
+stoutest heart grow faint.
+
+Suddenly one of them, which had been crowded close to the rocks by the
+great number from behind, and finding it impossible to extricate itself
+in any other way, dove, and piercing the body of the one next to it,
+held it half out of water, pinioned on its formidable horn.
+
+“Ah, the battle has commenced,” said Onrai.
+
+“It is fearful,” again said Enola.
+
+“Horrible but fascinating,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“This is but the beginning,” said Onrai. “In a few moments the whole
+seething mass will be engaged in one grand battle royal. If, Enola, you
+think you cannot look on this hideous spectacle, it would be better for
+you to retire now.”
+
+“No,” said Enola, “I wish to see it all.”
+
+They again turned their attention to the monsters. When the beast had
+been pierced by the horn of its companion, it had given out a fearful
+groan like that of a dying man. This seemed to be a signal, for
+immediately the beast began to beat the water with fins and tail, until
+the spray was forced upward almost splashing our friends. In fact the
+lake looked as if it had been struck by a hurricane so turbulent had the
+waters become. All this commotion was but preliminary, however, for it
+soon ceased, and all was perfectly quiet for a moment, when, as if moved
+by a common impulse the battle commenced in earnest.
+
+Each had, seemingly, during the short interval of rest, selected its
+prey or opponent, for as far as could be seen the fight was a succession
+of duels, not more than two being engaged at once in tearing each other
+to pieces. Fastening their fiery eyes on each other they would retreat
+for a short distance, and then, with heads thrown back and their
+enormous jaws opened, would make a rush for each other, coming together
+with sickening force, their huge jaws crunching into each other’s
+bodies, or, perhaps fastening jaw into jaw. Then they would writhe and
+squirm, beating each other with their fins and tails. Upon becoming
+exhausted, if one or the other had not been overcome with the struggle
+they would disengage themselves, and retreating, rest for a moment and
+then make another rush for each other. Now they would dive, ripping each
+other with their murderous tusks, frequently both being beneath the
+surface, but the agitation of the water telling that the fearful battle
+was being continued far beneath.
+
+Again they would rise to the surface, their bodies torn and lacerated,
+and blood from the gaping wounds dyeing the water a crimson red. One
+would finally succumb and the survivors, after giving their fallen
+antagonists a parting thrust, would swim away until outside the
+seething, battling mass. Here it would nurse its wounds, waiting
+seemingly for the horrible struggle to end. Here also it would be joined
+by other victors, but these undoubtedly having the proper respect for
+the fighting powers of those about them, would not again take the risk
+of being annihilated.
+
+The duelling was becoming less fierce each moment for the weaker were
+fast being overcome and the survivors joining their victorious comrades.
+All this time the dreadful groans continued. Now the last victor had
+vanquished his foe and joined the others.
+
+“Ah, the battle is finished,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“No, not yet,” said Onrai. “Watch the line of victors.”
+
+These had formed a straight compact line, and as if by a signal, they
+charged on the bodies of the dead and wounded floating on the surface.
+Their movements were as swift as lightning, and like a body of
+well-drilled cavalrymen they charged, killing the helpless wounded, and
+lacerating the bodies of the dead. Then they again retreated and, as the
+first faint rays of morn streaked the eastern heavens, they sank beneath
+the surface, leaving the bodies of their victims to rot in the heat of
+the equatorial sun.
+
+When the party again reached the mainland, they were taken to the villa
+in which they were to spend the night. The men returned to the lake in
+the evening and watched the process of cutting up the monsters, and
+taking from them the fat which produced the oil. The remains of the
+animals were then piled in heaps and burned. One hundred and four had
+been killed the night before, but how many still remained to be
+slaughtered by their mates?
+
+As the men stood watching the scene, Onrai said:
+
+“This sight is even becoming loathsome to me; let us return to the
+villa.”
+
+As they were crossing the broad avenue, a suspicion of music was wafted
+from the direction of the city. It was so faint that our friends could
+not say whether it was the music of distant harps, or the song of some
+night bird, far away. They stopped for a moment and listened, but the
+sound not again being heard, they resumed their walk toward the villa.
+
+Onrai had also stopped and seemed to be listening, but had offered no
+explanation until they again started for the villa. Our friends seemed
+to think he could explain this distant music if he wished to, and they
+looked at him inquiringly. Noticing this look, Onrai said:
+
+“In two months comes the Day of Resis. It is our custom during the two
+months previous to this day to sing songs of praise at this hour each
+evening.”
+
+“Are they songs of joy and happiness?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“They are,” said Onrai. But he would say nothing further on the subject.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XII.
+ THE NIGHT OF PRAYER.
+
+
+As the night came on and the glorious moon rose high into the heavens,
+bathing all in its silvery rays, the very beauty of the scene made our
+friends forget the horrors of the night before. They had assembled in
+the garden, and the swinging chairs, as they were moved slowly backward
+and forward by the attendants, were conducive to rest and comfort. They
+were far enough removed from the lake to be entirely free from any
+suggestions which its busy scenes might make.
+
+Near Enola stood the great white elephant, which she rode on all
+journeys, its huge body towering into the air and nearly touching the
+lower boughs of the trees. This elephant had become so attached to Enola
+that it seemed happy only when with her, and she had requested of Onrai
+that he allow “Gip,” as she had named it, to come into the garden while
+they were there. He had now taken hold of the rope with his trunk and
+was swinging the chair as carefully as could be done by the attendants.
+Occasionally he would let out that peculiar cry so much like an
+infant’s, when Enola would hand him one of the sweets which she always
+had about her when he was near.
+
+Several of the zebras were also grazing in the garden and the deer,
+which were numerous, would come up now and then, and with their great
+liquid eyes, gaze into the faces of our friends. There was no timidity
+in these animals, for they were all treated so kindly, and had so long
+been made pets of, that all fear of the human form had left them.
+
+The lofty trees, the flower-bedecked garden with the animals wandering
+through it, the perfumed air, the pink onyx villa in the background, the
+silk-robed party swinging lazily to and fro, the attendants standing
+near, and above all, the glorious moon, made an enchanting scene.
+Suddenly, as if in a dream, too faint almost to be heard, was wafted on
+the evening breeze a strain as sweet and indistinct as the low melody of
+an Æolian harp. Onrai half rose and as the music grew stronger he became
+erect, and bowing his head, almost whispered, “’Tis the night of
+prayer.”
+
+The attendants discontinued the swinging of the chairs and also bowed
+their heads. Our friends, half aroused from the sweet languor into which
+they had fallen, looked with wondering eyes at Onrai. The exquisite
+music was coming nearer and nearer, and now could be discerned
+harmonious voices mingling with the strains of the harp. On and on they
+came, the music growing louder and stronger, but losing none of its
+sweetness. Onrai and the attendants still stood with bowed heads, and in
+a subdued voice, Onrai was evidently repeating a prayer. So impressive
+was the beautiful music and the devout attitude of those about them, our
+friends were deeply moved, and had now also arisen and were standing
+with bent heads and clasped hands, breathing a prayer.
+
+Now those who were making such sweet music had reached the villa, and
+our friends raising their eyes, looked upon a picture. Standing in the
+foreground, with his arm thrown over the neck of the zebra, from which
+he had dismounted, and holding in one hand a shepherd’s hook, was a
+white-robed priest. Grouped in a semicircle about him, were a number of
+maidens all carrying tiny torches. Back of them was a body of men, and
+still further in the background were the elephants and zebras which had
+brought the party from the city.
+
+As they stood there, Onrai approached and spoke to the priest in the
+native tongue. Then, with the King leading, they went direct to the
+villa and entered.
+
+“How strange,” said Enola, when Onrai with his visitors had left them
+alone.
+
+“Strange indeed,” said Mr. Graham. “Can it be that they bring unexpected
+news from the city?”
+
+“It is hard to tell,” said Mr. Bruce. “But I think not. It is evidently
+a celebration of one of their religious rites. From the solemn
+proceedings I should say that this was so.”
+
+Just then Onrai was seen approaching them and when he was directly
+opposite, he said:
+
+“’Tis the night of prayer, come;” and turning, he retraced his steps
+with our friends following.
+
+They were led through the wide hall to a spacious apartment in the rear.
+This apartment was the exact counterpart of the large devotional chamber
+in the Temple, but somewhat smaller. Subdued lights were placed at
+frequent intervals about the sides of the apartment, and others hung
+from the lofty ceiling. In the centre was a wide, crescent-shaped
+platform, and standing about its base were those who had so recently
+come from the city.
+
+As the King entered with our party the natives commenced playing on
+their native harps, and the low, sweet music penetrated to the very
+souls of our friends. Onrai led them to the platform on which seats had
+been placed; then the priest also mounted the platform, and facing the
+King, commenced reading in the native tongue from one of the polished
+tablets of wood. He then passed this to the King and he, arising, read
+from it the same inscription. Then the priest raised his hand, and all
+joined in a chant, the maidens accompanying the voices on the harps. It
+was solemn but grand and very impressive. The chant ended, the priest
+again turned toward the King and began speaking, the maidens in the
+meanwhile playing a sweet refrain on the harps. The priest having
+finished speaking, the King arose, turned his face heavenward and
+prayed:
+
+“God our Father, God of the Heavens and earth, God of On, God of all, as
+the flowers turn their faces to the great orb of day, so we on this
+night of prayer, turn our faces to Thee. O God, we know that all
+blessings come from Thee and we thank Thee. We thank Thee for the
+fertile fields, the green pastures, the silvery waters, the shady
+forest, the life-giving sun of day, the soft-lighted moon and cool
+breezes of the night. We feel Thy presence O God, we know that Thou art
+near us. Still be with us and when our time has come take us home to
+Thee, our God, our Father.”
+
+Onrai ceased praying and the sweet voices and the music of the harps
+again broke forth. Now the voices grew fainter, the music more subdued,
+the lights growing dimmer and dimmer. Now the voices were almost
+whispering, the strains of music are dying, dying, the lights are
+flickering. At last all is hushed and dark. Suddenly the Temple was
+flooded with brilliant light, a glorious grand flood of song and music
+burst forth. More brilliant becomes the light, louder and grander grows
+the music, as if from a thousand voices, as if from a thousand harps.
+Now comes a troop of maidens robed in shimmering white, singing and
+playing. Lightly they trip over the polished floor, their forms swaying
+and their limbs bending gracefully as they dance.
+
+Our friends hold their breath for fear of losing one strain of the sweet
+music; they lean forward eagerly to catch every movement of the willowy
+figures. All is grand beyond conception. The music becomes more
+soul-stirring, the dance grows quicker, the lights blinding in their
+brilliancy. Our friends arise in their eagerness to see and hear. ’Tis
+glorious!
+
+Suddenly the maidens leave the room, the song and music cease, the
+lights are darkened. ’Tis over.
+
+The night of prayer with its grand and imposing ceremonies had passed,
+and now the party had again assembled and were partaking of the morning
+meal preparatory to starting on the day’s journey. It was yet very
+early, for in this equatorial climate the journeys had to be taken in
+the cool of the mornings and evenings. The sun’s rays in the middle of
+the day were too hot to withstand. Through the open door could be seen
+the elephants and zebras trapped and waiting for the start. Nearby
+stood, not only the attendants, but also the party which had arrived the
+night before. Turning to Onrai, Enola asked:
+
+“Are those who came from the city also to accompany us, Onrai?”
+
+“Yes,” answered Onrai, “it is essential that they should go with us, for
+we shall not have returned to the city before the night of prayer shall
+have again come, and on this night we must have a priest and
+attendants.”
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XIII.
+ THE ACCUSATION.
+
+
+The heat of the day had been excessive, but our friends had not suffered
+to any great extent because of the shade which the avenue trees had
+afforded; and then they had rested during the midday hour, and had not
+taken up the journey until late in the afternoon. Then, too, the brisk
+trot of the animals, as they moved over the smooth stone pavement, had
+created a breeze which was very cooling to the riders; but as they
+emerged from the forest, dark clouds were seen rising out of the west;
+dark, forboding clouds, which portended rain and probably a hard blow.
+The forerunner of this equatorial storm reached them before they arrived
+at the villa, in the shape of quick, rapidly moving gusts of wind, which
+would overtake them and moving on would leave the air perfectly calm,
+hot and humid, until the next gust would spring out of the ground
+seemingly, and fly after its leaders.
+
+The riders hurried on, one minute fanned by a refreshing breeze and the
+next almost sweltering in the dead calm. But they suffered only a short
+time, as the villa was reached and once inside its cool, onyx walls, all
+thought of the humidity of the outside was forgotten, and the on-coming
+storm was only thought of as making the air cool for the morrow’s
+journey. After dinner the travelers went into the garden and hardly any
+signs were seen now of the approaching storm; in fact, the evening was
+much the same as had been many others since their arrival. They retired
+late but had not slept long when the wind rose almost to a gale. The
+storm was a novelty, and our friends never having seen an equatorial
+storm, all arose and went on the terrace.
+
+The elephants had already sniffed the approaching storm and began to
+throw their trunks in the air, moving their huge ears back and forth,
+all the time making those funny sounds, which seemed so strange in such
+large animals. The storm meant to them a refreshing bath, coupled with a
+feed of grass and herbs washed by the cooling rain; they gloried in it.
+The zebras were already grazing, or half buried in the long grass, were
+rolling and kicking, happy to be free from bridle and saddle.
+
+Onrai alone, of all the party, after going onto the terrace, seemed to
+be worried over the storm. He had gone to one end of the terrace, and
+now stood looking intently at the black mass of clouds which were
+rolling on, coming nearer and nearer, and reaching out huge, dark arms
+toward the earth. He was muttering in the strange tongue of his people:
+
+“An omen. Is our great God angry? Have my people failed in their duties?
+Have we neglected our work? Have we treated lightly our teachings? No;
+but our God is great. He sees all things, and goes deep into the hearts
+of his people, and he knows even if they contemplate doing wrong. Oh!——”
+Onrai raises his hand to his forehead, and pressing it tightly against
+his throbbing temples, he staggers and almost falls.
+
+“Can this thing be?” he gasped. “Is this a warning to me, the King of
+the Land of On? Is this to show me that God knows my sinful thoughts and
+would check them before it is forever too late? Oh, my God, spare me!”
+he cries, and sinks into one of the onyx chairs near him. His powerful
+frame shook like an aspen leaf; his breath came in gasps; his hands
+twitched nervously; his eyes almost started from their sockets as he
+gazed on the black clouds, which seemed to engulf him. Unable to look
+upon the fearful sight any longer, he sprung to his feet, and shading
+his eyes with his hand as if to hide from view those fearful clouds, he
+staggered towards the entrance. He struck something as he hurried
+forward, and started back frightened. Looking up he saw that it was
+Enola, and raising his hand as if to warn her back, he said:
+
+“You, too? Have you come to accuse me at this moment? Could you not have
+spared me?”
+
+Onrai again started for the entrance, but Enola noticing the pained look
+in his face, and being totally at a loss to know why he should address
+her in this manner, caught him by the light tunic as he was passing her.
+He stopped and looked at her with frightened eyes.
+
+“Onrai,” said Enola, “don’t look at me in that way. How have I offended
+you? Tell me, is it I or one of my people?”
+
+Onrai looked at her, his heroic figure standing erect, his shoulders
+thrown back as if to defy the influence which Enola was exerting over
+him. But his face was deathly pale and his hands clutched nervously as
+they hung by his side; his eye never flinched, however, as he looked at
+her.
+
+“Onrai, do not look at me so,” said Enola, stepping back, growing afraid
+of that unbending figure and steely gaze.
+
+“What have I done?” she continued. “I come to seek you to-night to thank
+you for the happy, happy day which you have given me; for having
+suggested this pleasant journey. The beautiful music of the evening made
+me forget for a time this duty, but I thought of it as I retired to my
+apartment and was glad of the opportunity which the storm afforded me to
+thank you yet to-night. My heart was light as I came from the villa,
+expecting to find that great, noble Onrai glad to see me and ready to
+hear my thanks, but I find him excited and nervous, and when he sees me
+he speaks as I never heard him speak before. Tell me, oh, tell me,
+Onrai, what have I done?”
+
+Enola stopped near the entrance and waited for Onrai’s answer.
+
+“What have you done?” he said. “Everything. You have come from that
+planet home of yours and have stolen into our land in the night; but we
+have received you as guests and have treated you as we would those who
+come from afar and sought our hospitality.
+
+“Myself and my people have done all in our power to make your sojourn in
+our world a happy one. From that world of yours, far above, in one of
+those shining stars which twinkles and throws its soft light on us on
+the clear beautiful nights, we believe that your people have for ages
+looked down on us, and have learned our life, our customs and our
+secrets. This we have learned to believe since you have come among us,
+for before that time we knew nothing of another people. And you come to
+us with the chain of the high priest about your neck, and this is proof
+that you know the great secrets of the high priests and those of the Day
+of Resis. For this reason we have looked for you to respect our laws and
+customs. To all but me you seem to have done this. I have just begun to
+believe that you, and may be your people, have no respect for the sacred
+laws that govern me, the King of On. To-night has been a revelation to
+me. Never before, during my life, has there come such a storm at this
+season. I looked at the dark heavens and saw the black clouds hurried on
+by the mad winds, almost sweeping the earth, and I could see in it only
+a warning. Then it flashed over my bewildered brain that the warning was
+meant for me. I had sinned. But why had I sinned? Because tempted by you
+who knew our laws, and knew the fearful punishment which would be the
+King’s who would dare disobey these laws. You who cared naught for all
+these, but still threw out your alluring temptations, your subtle
+fascinations, in order to entrap me. But God has spoken in this storm
+and I am saved. Listen to His voice,” and as he ceased speaking a
+fearful peal of thunder broke through the air as if in answer to him.
+
+Enola stood aghast during this accusation, unable to account for this
+fearful change in Onrai’s conduct toward her, until he had mentioned the
+storm, and then she realized that it was this unusual phenomenon which
+had wakened in his mind the sin he was committing in loving her; she
+must let him know that these fascinations were only those which God had
+given her, and that the seeming allurements were but the graceful
+acknowledgments of his many courtesies. But how to tell him, how to
+convince him! He still stood like a statue, like an accusing Apollo who
+had but little mercy for one who had caused him even a moment’s pain. To
+suffer for even an instant was such a new sensation to the man, and it
+was so acute withal, that for the time he could find no forgiveness for
+the one who had caused it, and he stood contemplating Enola, for the
+moment a savage, glaring at the one who had caused him a moment’s pain,
+and whom he had in his power to torture as he saw fit.
+
+He forgot his love for her for the moment; he only remembered that she
+had hurt him, and when the first great fear of the discovery was over,
+he grew hard and cold and wanted revenge. Enola saw that she had blind
+superstition to deal with, superstition whose birth was in sin, and she
+knew that it would be hard to convince Onrai of her innocence. But this
+she must do; so taking a step timidly toward him, she raised her hand as
+if she would touch his arm, but when he saw this movement he
+involuntarily drew his arm away as if afraid that her touch would
+contaminate him. The movement hurt her more than all his harsh words had
+done, and she partially turned as if to walk away, but remembering the
+fearful consequences that might ensue unless Onrai’s mind should be
+disabused of this fearful mistake which he had made, she turned again,
+and placing her hands behind her, walked up to him and looking him
+straight in the eye, said:
+
+“Onrai, look at me. Do you see any guilt or flinching in my eye? Do you
+think that I, who have the same faith in the same God that you have,
+could look at you now if I were guilty, and too, when this fearful storm
+is raging, which you call the voice and anger of God? No, Onrai; you and
+your people have a mistaken idea when you think we knew your life,
+customs and laws before we came to your world. We did not even know that
+your people existed; but we knew that there was a world here and we
+determined to visit it, and learn whether it was inhabited or not. So we
+came and found this glorious land and this beautiful, justice-loving
+people. And never until to-night have I learned to think that they had
+any but the grandest minds, with the most charitable thoughts for those
+who had been thrown in with them for awhile. I understand your laws but
+imperfectly, and I do not understand why you should treat me thus, or
+accuse me of wishing to make you sin or suffer because of an unusual
+phenomenon. Search your mind, Onrai, and see if it was not yourself who
+sinned willingly and not because I have tempted you; ask yourself if in
+any way I have been less modest than your native women; whether I have
+sought you, or you me; whether I have not avoided you rather than sought
+you. Ask yourself these questions, and then accuse me if you can.” And
+as Enola finished speaking, she drew herself up nobly and started to
+walk toward the entrance. She had nearly reached this when Onrai stepped
+forward and almost in a whisper, said:
+
+“Enola, wait; wait; let me think; let me think; my brain is whirling; I
+cannot see all clearly yet; but it is growing brighter. Oh, Enola,
+forgive, forgive me. I cannot now tell you the great sin which I thought
+was your making, but which I can now see was all my own. The laws of the
+Land of On are stringent on this point, and if I should give up to the
+temptation I would be killed. To be killed for sinning means not only
+the death of the body, but the everlasting torture of the soul. It is a
+fearful thing for any of us to sin, but how much more so is it for the
+King, the chosen one, who is the people’s choice not because he is the
+greatest physically, but the purest of mind, if there can be one purer
+than the others. But I have sinned unwittingly, and it is because of
+this that I was so ready to accuse you. But I look at you now and see in
+that clear, unflinching eye, that smooth brow and erect body, no guilt.
+You are innocent, Enola; innocent and I ask forgiveness. It seems
+strange that I should use the word to one on earth, for it belongs to
+God, and is never used among us. But I have wronged you fearfully and I
+know not how else to make amends. Forgive me, Enola,” and as he
+finished, he took her hand and raised it to his lips.
+
+Enola was crying, for the pleading words of this strong man, this King,
+touched her strangely.
+
+“But tell me, Onrai, of this strange sin, that I may know,” she said.
+
+“No,” Onrai answered, “it would be a greater sin to tell it to you. But
+listen; what is that fearful rumbling sound?”
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XIV.
+ THE STORM.
+
+
+So absorbed had Enola and Onrai been in their talk that the storm had
+been forgotten for the moment. But it had not abated but had rather
+grown fiercer and blacker, until now it was so dark that objects only a
+short distance away could not be seen. The elephants could be heard
+stalking through the garden, and occasionally their huge bodies and also
+the zebras would be lit up by the lurid lightning. But the wind had died
+down to almost a calm a few moments before, and nothing had broken the
+stillness of the night but the sharp peals of thunder which would follow
+the brilliant lightning.
+
+But as Onrai spoke, a rumbling was heard, not like distant thunder, but
+less distinct, like the rattling of a distant railway train, the sound
+being regular but growing louder each moment. The others of the party
+now joined Enola and Onrai, and the attendants grouped themselves about
+the terrace. There was no fear depicted on their faces, or shown in
+their actions, but there was the greatest wonderment. This was something
+unheard of, a storm like this promised to be, in the heart of the dry
+season; still fear was unknown to them, or that fear which is caused by
+a possibility of bodily suffering. They simply wondered and did not even
+try to make out the mystery.
+
+Now the elephants seemed to scent danger, for they would sniff the air
+and then give out that peculiar cry. The zebras had gathered together in
+one part of the garden and would neigh in a pitiful manner as if
+expecting danger. The rumbling grew louder and more distinct and now
+sounded like the falling of many trees. The heavens were lurid with
+flash after flash of lightning, this lending a fearfulness to the scene
+which was awful. Now the elephants came up quite near to the terrace as
+if trying to find a place of refuge, and standing together with their
+backs turned toward the storm waited for the worst. Then the trees gave
+out a gentle wail as they were touched with the first breath of the
+wind; then they began to sway and groan as if in mortal agony. Each
+moment the wind grew more fierce, the lightning more vivid, the rumbling
+more deafening.
+
+“Is this not unusual, Onrai?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“It has never before happened at this time of the year,” said Onrai. “At
+this season we never expect rain and depend wholly on the heavy dews to
+moisten our vegetation.”
+
+“It seems to be very fierce. Are your storms all like this?” asked Mr.
+Bruce.
+
+“We have very hard storms accompanied by very strong winds, but I have
+never seen, or heard anything like this. Listen; is it not growing
+worse?” and Onrai’s face for the first time looked troubled.
+
+“Yes, very much worse,” said Harry, “and I would advise that we all go
+inside the villa.”
+
+“No, Harry,” said Enola, “let us remain outside until driven in. The
+sight is too grand to lose.”
+
+“I am willing to remain but it is much safer inside during a storm like
+this,” said Harry.
+
+Now the noise drowned their voices and conversation was given up. The
+air seemed full of electricity; the flesh tingled with it; the nostrils
+inhaled it and a copperish taste was left in the mouth.
+
+“Look,” shouted Enola, “what is that fearful mass approaching, and hear
+that terrible sound. It is like the dashing of thousands of waves
+against the rocks, or the tearing asunder of mighty mountains.”
+
+This was true; and now in the lurid lightning could be seen the dark
+clouds flying over Mother Earth, crushing all in its way. On the left of
+the villa was an open space, probably five miles broad, and on the far
+edge of this, as Enola spoke, could be seen the black cloud approaching.
+It seemed to take everything in its course and now the air was filled
+with all kinds of debris; huge logs of wood and even large boulders were
+seen flying through the air. It was a seething, hurling mass, made more
+awful by the ear-piercing noise and the continuous lightning.
+
+“A cyclone,” shouted Mr. Graham, but his voice could hardly be heard
+above the fearful din. “Hasten,” he continued, “into the house,” and
+leading his wife by one hand and Nellie by the other he hurried toward
+the entrance.
+
+Onrai took Enola by the arm and was hurrying with all speed toward the
+large arch, when Enola, looking at the elephants, saw Gip looking
+pitifully at her and extending his trunk toward her as if begging her to
+help him. “Poor Gip,” she said, and freeing herself from Onrai’s
+retaining arm, she walked to the edge of the terrace and patted the
+elephant on the trunk stretched toward her.
+
+“Come Enola or it will be too late,” said Onrai. But it was even then
+too late, for Enola had leaned too far over the edge and losing her
+balance, fell to the lawn beneath. The distance was not great and Enola
+was not hurt, so she picked herself up and started for the steps leading
+to the terrace. But the wind had now grown so fierce she could hardly
+keep an upright position, and before she realized it she was being
+hurried forward with a speed which almost took her feet from under her.
+On by the steps she sped, unable to battle against the wind and force
+her way up these.
+
+Gip had followed her, wonderingly at first, but at last, seeming to
+realize her peril, quickened his pace and just as the wind was about to
+hurl her to the ground, he grasped her about the waist with his powerful
+trunk and turned toward the terrace again; but the awful wind was even
+stronger than this mighty animal, and he was losing ground each step.
+Bravely he battled, holding Enola far above his head, his trunk
+encircling her body just tightly enough to keep her from slipping
+through its folds. His great body now began to sway in the gale and it
+looked for a moment as if both elephant and Enola would be picked up and
+swept into the fearful, swirling holocaust overhead.
+
+Gip knew his danger, so turning his back to the storm he hurried on with
+it. At first he traveled only in a trot as if reluctant to give up to
+the power of the storm, but his pace grew faster and faster as this
+fearful power asserted itself, until he was flying over the ground, he
+seemed to no longer touch the ground so rapid was his pace. He had
+thrown Enola over on his back so that she could rest her limbs, but he
+still kept a firm hold on her with his trunk, and they kept up the mad
+rush together. The air was filled with debris of all kinds and Enola was
+afraid to open her eyes for fear of being blinded. On they rushed, the
+elephant keeping up the mad pace before the wind. One moment it would be
+as black as Erebus; the next the lightning’s glare would break through
+the dirt filled atmosphere. It was a seething mass, a hurricane sweeping
+all before it; twisting trees from their roots or snapping their huge
+trunks like straws; sucking up great quantities of water as it crossed
+inlets of the lake; picking up in its mighty grasp cows, sheep, deer,
+zebra and all other animals excepting the huge elephants, whose great
+weight kept them from being carried from earth.
+
+Enola was lying flat on Gip’s back, he holding her there as if he
+understood that she would be drawn from his grasp if he allowed her to
+sit up for even a moment. Grandly the noble beast fought against the
+fearful storm; the awful pace had now kept up so long he was fast giving
+out, and Enola could feel his grasp growing weaker, and feel the weary
+limbs give way when they would strike the earth; his breath came quick
+and he was gasping like a dying human being; but he kept on fighting,
+still fighting that enemy which was each moment getting the best of his
+efforts.
+
+He stumbled and fell to his knees, but he was up again in an instant and
+hurrying before the wind; again he fell, and this time his huge body lay
+flat on its side, but he had held Enola aloof and she had been only
+slightly jarred. A groan escaped the noble beast as he tried to regain
+his feet. “Brave Gip!” said Enola, as she patted him on the trunk. “Once
+more, Gip, just once more, my noble friend, and we may yet escape.” Gip
+made a supreme effort, and regained his feet. The thought now occurred
+to Enola that if she could guide the elephant out of this current of
+wind which was hurrying them on to destruction, they might yet be saved.
+She had seen the attendants touch the elephants on the right or left
+side of the head when wanting them to move in either direction, and she
+determined to try it. Reaching her hand out as far as she could, she was
+just able to touch the right ear of the elephant.
+
+She struck this with her open hand, saying, “Try it, Gip, good Gip,” and
+Gip, with strength nearly gone, turned as much to the right as possible,
+and beating against the strong wind, hurried on as fast as his weakened
+condition would allow him. In thus beating against the storm in an
+oblique direction, it brought them in a direct line with the flying
+debris, and Enola began to be bruised by the sticks and small stones
+which filled the air. She could hardly breathe either, for the dust and
+dirt which were swept up by the swirling current. She tried to protect
+her face with her hands, but these were soon raw and bleeding with the
+sand blast. Her eyes were filled with dirt, and her throat was dry and
+parched with the inhalation of the dirt-filled atmosphere.
+
+She was suffering fearful agonies, and her suffering was growing worse
+every moment; she tried to hold her face closer to the elephant’s back,
+but she was too weak now to make any exertion at all. On the great,
+brave beast moved, his body swaying with the wind, and each minute
+looking as if he must give up the struggle. Now the fury of the storm
+seemed to have grown worse, and the next instant it seemed to be
+abating. This would give hope to the suffering girl and to the animal,
+and a moment’s breathing space in which they could recuperate slightly
+and prepare for a renewed effort.
+
+It was just after one of these momentary spells of comparative quiet,
+that Gip, reeling and almost falling, had tried to pull himself together
+for another trial. His massive body seemed almost rigid as he stopped
+for a moment and braced himself; he half released his hold on Enola, and
+she, almost exhausted, felt that the grand fortitude of the animal and
+his sublime strength had given way, and that hope was indeed gone. But
+no; Gip shook all over; and, his nerves again relieved, made a last
+effort to go on. Painfully he strode on, never for a moment leaving the
+course which Enola had started him on.
+
+The air seemed to grow thicker with sand and dust, while above them and
+all about them were flying logs, trees and stones. Enola was bruised and
+bleeding and she was on the point of fainting, when she opened her eyes
+for a moment, and just in time to see a huge tree fly through the air,
+and strike Gip fairly on the side of the head. Down he went like a shot,
+carrying Enola with him, but still holding her in his trunk. He had made
+a brave fight and lost.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XV.
+ IN THE TRACK OF THE STORM.
+
+
+Sedai, who had been such a prominent figure in the first part of the
+journey, and who had played such a part in the real cause of the
+expedition, had not been forgotten since reaching the Land of On, but so
+many new and strange things had come up to occupy the time and minds of
+our friends, and so many attendants had been placed at their disposal,
+Sedai had not been called upon to perform the many little duties to
+which he had become accustomed, and he was left to enjoy himself much as
+he saw fit. He had accompanied the party on the first part of the
+journey, but the King wished to send word back to the city, of the
+change in the programme and of their intention to proceed to the far end
+of the country before their return, and Sedai had offered to carry the
+message. Not that native messengers were wanting, but Sedai seemed to
+find more enjoyment in the delightfully cool and comfortable city than
+he did riding through the somewhat heated country.
+
+But he had been too long accustomed to the march, and the white
+companions of the past few weeks had become too dear to him, to long
+remain away from them; so after spending one day in the city, he
+determined to start out and overtake the party. But now a strange thing
+occurred. Far off in the west, just creeping up from the horizon, rose a
+dark cloud, at first no larger than a zebra, but growing in size each
+moment and fast approaching the city. It soon overcast half the heavens
+and the entire populace was standing in the streets gazing at this
+wonder. The cloud had cut off the twilight completely and now, while it
+was yet early, darkness was over all, a darkness which was appalling.
+The populace exchanged looks of wonderment, but offered no explanation
+of this strange freak of the elements.
+
+Sedai, who had long been accustomed to seeing these fearful electric and
+wind storms, was surprised to see the wonderment in the faces of these
+people. Turning to one who was near him, he said:
+
+“Why do you gaze at the heavens in that way; have you never before seen
+a storm?”
+
+“Many of them,” answered the man, “but never at this time of the year,
+and never at any time as fierce a one as this promises to be.”
+
+“It does indeed look very threatening,” said Sedai.
+
+The night grew even darker, and then the lightning broke through the
+black clouds for a moment illuminating the beautiful city which the
+inhabitants had for the first time in their lives, failed to lighten.
+The thunder rolled up from the west, making a deafening roar, and still
+the people stood gazing, so overpowered were they by this strange event.
+And now the fitful gusts of wind reached them, and then a few drops of
+rain fell; and listen: what is that fearful sound. It is not thunder,
+for the thunder is roaring peal on peal and cannot be mistaken. This is
+something else. It can be heard only when the thunder rests for a
+moment. And it is growing nearer, and a little longer and it seems to be
+almost on them.
+
+Like a flash it comes to Sedai.
+
+“It is the simoon,” he cries, in such an alarmed voice that all look at
+him in surprise. Again he called out, “the simoon.” And now the natives
+all crowded around asking him what he meant. He had not learned the
+language sufficiently to make them understand by words, but by making
+signs he explained to them how the great winds sweep over the earth,
+leveling houses, trees and all else to the ground. Even then they showed
+no signs of fear. But one of them happened to remember the King, and
+that he, with the strange guests, was somewhere in the country, over
+which the storm was now approaching.
+
+“The King,” the man cried, and then, the others catching his meaning,
+and realizing the King’s danger, the cry of “the King” rose high above
+the roar of the storm.
+
+Sedai grasped the situation at once and knew that the King and his
+friends must be in imminent peril. The storm had come up just at that
+hour of the evening when the party, having rested during the heat of the
+day, might be expected to be on the road. If this was true and they were
+near no villa at the time, they must have fallen victims to the storm.
+But the populace was also fully aroused now, and already men were
+appearing in the streets astride of zebras, waiting only for others to
+congregate when they would hurry on to the rescue of the King and his
+party, if it was not already too late.
+
+Sedai also brought out his zebra and joining the party, they started for
+the shore of the lake, knowing that somewhere near this would be found
+the King and his party. They started down the Avenue of On with the hope
+of reaching the King and his friends in time to help them, but the air
+was now becoming thick with sand and even sticks and stones, and the
+rescuing party were riding right in the face of this merciless
+hurricane. The zebras held their heads far down and moved on
+determinedly. Their riders lay close to their necks, endeavoring in this
+way to protect their faces. But it grew worse. The zebras, now
+thoroughly blinded, stumbled on, making heroic efforts to keep up the
+uneven struggle, but their pace was growing slower and slower and there
+seemed to be no chance for their getting much further. Suddenly Sedai’s
+zebra turned to the right and left the avenue, the others followed. The
+party dared not open their eyes to see where the zebras were taking
+them, but after a little while noticing a cessation of the pitiless rain
+of sand and gravel, they opened their eyes as well as they could, and
+found that the animals had left the road and had sought shelter from the
+fearful storm near one of the farm villas. They had stopped under the
+east wall which protected them to some extent.
+
+The men hurriedly dismounted and led the zebras to the large stable in
+the rear. All realized that it was useless to try to proceed further in
+the pitiless storm; it would only be death to do so, and they could not
+help their friends if they were in such a condition as the storm
+promised to put them in if they continued. Another hour of that fearful
+onslaught of gravel and sand, and small sticks and twigs, and every man
+would be dead. So they determined to wait until the storm would abate,
+when they would hurry on and give assistance to their friends, if it was
+not forever too late.
+
+The inky blackness of the night, lit up only occasionally by the
+lightning, the fearful peals of thunder, the roaring of the storm as it
+rushed madly on, made the night one never to be forgotten. It must have
+been several hours past midnight before it abated in the least, and
+after it had once spent its wild fury it died quickly, and in a very
+short time it was perfectly calm.
+
+Sounds of wounded and distressed animals could now be heard, pitiful in
+their mournful cries; trees could still be heard falling, and the
+night-birds which had escaped the fury of the storm, again took up their
+flight, giving out most dismal screeches. But the storm had passed, and
+Sedai and his party were again moving slowly along the avenue, for the
+night was still dark and many fallen trees now covered this beautiful
+highway.
+
+So hurrying was out of the question, but the zebras, who had had their
+eyes washed out in the stable, and keen-sighted and sure-footed now,
+they went along at a good pace, considering the condition of the road.
+But it was so dark, and they had now proceeded far enough on their
+journey to expect to meet couriers from the King and party, if there
+were any left to tell the tale. Torches had been procured at the villa
+at which they had sought shelter, and lighting these, they carried them
+high above their heads with good effect. The lights threw weird shadows
+along the avenue as they picked their way through the debris. The storm
+seemed not to have touched the avenue or the grand trees bordering it,
+but had taken a course parallel to this, the outer edge of which had
+come very close to the southern border of the avenue. It was not, then,
+the avenue shade trees which occasionally lay across it, but the forest
+trees which covered the fields on each side. So close, however, had the
+tornado or cyclone come to the avenue, that some of the branches of its
+bordering trees had been cut off as with a knife.
+
+Occasionally, in the glare of the torches, a wounded or dead animal
+would be seen. In one instance, a deer had been killed by a falling
+tree, and its mate, which had probably been with it at the time, now lay
+beside its dead licking the eyes and face. Again, a zebra had been torn
+and lacerated by the fierceness of the storm, and as it saw the lights
+and the familiar forms of the zebra in the cavalcade, it made a painful
+effort to rise and follow. Sedai seeing its suffering, dismounted and
+killed the poor beast, thus putting it out of its misery. The onyx
+pavement was covered with dead and wounded birds, the storm having
+played greater havoc among the winged inhabitants, than among any of the
+other.
+
+At last faint streaks of dawn lighted up the eastern heaven, and
+gradually it grew lighter, until the great hot sun burst forth, its rays
+disclosing a scene of fearful devastation. But our friends had but
+little time to notice all of this. They were looking for the wounded or
+dead bodies of the King and his party. But look as they might, they
+could not see either a wounded or dead zebra or elephant, in this part
+of the avenue. This was probably because these animals had stables, into
+which they could run if they chose, and as all the buildings were of
+onyx, and built to stand for centuries, the storm’s violence had no
+effect on them.
+
+The rescuing party’s progress had necessarily been slow, for they were
+not only hindered by fallen trees and other debris which strewed the
+avenue, but a great deal of time had been taken up in looking over the
+ground carefully, they fearing that if they did not do this, they might
+pass some of their wounded friends. They had now reached the lake, and
+the numerous inlets, or bays, which stretched into the mainland for a
+short distance, showed, from the appearance of their banks, that they
+had also received harsh treatment by the storm. Near one of these, lay,
+with its body half twisted in two, one of the sea monsters which had
+been sucked from the stream and hurled against a neighboring tree. Many
+fishermen’s boats were strewn along the banks smashed to splinters. The
+villa in which the King and party had spent the night of prayer, was
+visited by the rescuers, but the bewildered attendants here could only
+say that the King and his party had left the morning before, and had not
+again returned. Then Sedai, and those with him, after exchanging their
+poor, tired zebras for fresh ones, and after a hasty meal, pushed on.
+They might reasonably suppose that the party had reached a point at
+least twenty miles farther to the northwest before the storm broke in
+its fury; but it might have been that they saw the storm approaching
+even before those in the city did, and fearing serious consequences had
+turned back. In this case the rescuers might expect to meet them at any
+time now and especial care was taken to look behind each fallen tree or
+pile of debris.
+
+An elephant had been taken along from the last villa in hopes that he
+might be able to sooner detect their near approach to any of his
+companions used by Onrai and his party. These animals are very sagacious
+and their senses are very acute, they being able to hear the slightest
+noise or see the most minute object, while their scent is only equaled
+by a bloodhound.
+
+Carefully this great beast picked his way, stepping gingerly over the
+fallen trees and testing each bridge with his fore legs before venturing
+to cross it. The distance between the villa and where our friends might
+expect to be found, if safe, was now half covered and the rescuers had
+gained heart with each step forward, for if those whom they were seeking
+were not found within the next few miles, they would know that they were
+safe. Suddenly the elephant stopped, and sniffing the air gave a sharp,
+quick cry. Looking to the left the party saw the huge body of an
+elephant, and beside it that of a woman.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XVI.
+ ENOLA FOUND.
+
+
+Onrai had seen Enola slip and fall, and then carried away from him, with
+the greatest anguish. He stood for a moment gazing at the retreating
+figure, and saw the noble elephant grasp her. He now thought her safe
+and started toward her, but the storm caught him in its folds and he was
+also being hurried before it. But the attendants had been watching him
+and Enola from the entrance, and seeing him hurried on by the storm,
+they formed a line by clasping hands, and throwing this human barrier
+across the terrace they prevented the King from being blown further by
+the storm, and before he could realize it, he was hurried into the villa
+and was standing among his friends and attendants. The action had been
+so quick that he was at first bewildered, but the truth having suddenly
+dawned upon him, he made a rush for the door.
+
+“Back, man,” said Mr. Bruce, throwing himself across his path. “What
+would you do? Do you not know that it is sure death to venture forth in
+this storm?”
+
+Onrai stopped and looked at Mr. Bruce almost scornfully, then said:
+
+“And would you let Enola perish?”
+
+“No, not if the giving of my life would save hers,” said Mr. Bruce, “but
+to throw myself into that howling vortex, would mean instant death, and
+in no way could I help Enola. We must wait until the storm abates and
+then look for our friend. She has the protection of the only living
+thing which can help her now, her good friend, Gip. God grant that his
+powerful strength may prove mightier than the power of the storm,” and
+as he finished speaking, Mr. Bruce raised his hand to his eye and
+brushed away a tear.
+
+Onrai turned away and paced the long hall like a caged lion, his hands
+crossed behind his back, and his body slightly bent forward, as if ready
+to spring through the open entrance and run, as soon as the elements
+would permit. Harry, who was also crazed with pain because of the fate
+of Enola, was also on the alert to give Onrai a race in his rush to
+rescue his friend.
+
+The storm grew fiercer each moment and the noise more fearful. Mr.
+Graham stepped up to Mr. Bruce and with a white face, said, “No human
+being could possibly live in that storm; it is fearful.”
+
+“Yes, the most terrible I have ever seen,” said Mr. Bruce. “But let us
+hope that in some way Enola has reached safety.”
+
+“If I could only hope; but I cannot, that storm would kill every hope,”
+said Mr. Graham.
+
+“Enola was not in the heart of the storm,” said Mr. Bruce. “She was not
+carried into the centre of that seething, swirling tornado. She was only
+in the outer edge, and maybe the elephant was sagacious enough to work
+its way out of danger. Let us hope so at least.”
+
+But hope seemed futile when they looked into that fearful on-rushing
+storm.
+
+“Look,” said Mr. Bruce. They all turn toward the door. The elephants had
+gathered beneath the trees in one corner of the garden, and here,
+bunched together they had resisted the storm, but as Mr. Bruce spoke,
+the storm had reached the height of its fury, and the elephants no
+longer being able to withstand its power had been blown forward, some of
+them falling and the others tumbling over them. Those that were able to
+keep their feet had been rushed forward with such force, that in
+striking the trees they were crushed and badly wounded; those that were
+left prone on the ground were rolling over and over in their efforts to
+regain their feet, the wind blowing them over again before they could
+stand erect.
+
+Most of the zebras had run to the stables when they actually realized
+their danger, but others, which had remained to graze the fresh grass
+until too late, had been drawn into the circling, whirling mass and
+hurried on.
+
+Onrai was still pacing the floor, almost crazed with the thought that
+Enola was in fearful peril and he unable to help her. Frequently he
+would walk to the door and clasping his hands, cry in an agonized voice:
+“Will it never cease?” It was now three hours after midnight and the
+fierce winds had slackened, and the storm seemed broken. All were
+watching it now with an eager look, praying for its speedy death. The
+attendants went into the stables, and in a little while brought zebras
+to the terrace, and Onrai with his guests and twenty attendants started
+in search of Enola. But the night was still very dark and the torches
+helped them but little. Every foot of ground was gone over carefully.
+They did not keep in the avenue, but to the right, or in a direct line
+with that taken by Gip as he left the garden.
+
+Several elephants were lying about the garden or in the surrounding
+fields, dead or too badly disabled to work. In the clear light of day
+Gip could have been easily distinguished from any of these, but in the
+darkness all looked alike, and each prostrate form was examined
+carefully, and in some cases ropes were thrown about the legs and the
+elephant turned over, the party thinking that Enola might possibly be
+lying crushed beneath it. But none of these proved to be Gip, and the
+party moved slowly on.
+
+“I feel hopeful that the elephant with Enola has escaped,” said Mr.
+Bruce to Onrai, as they rode along.
+
+“Oh, I hope so,” answered Onrai, “but it was fearful,” and he shuddered.
+
+“But tell me, Onrai, when you have such storms as these, are many of
+your people killed?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“We have never before had such a storm, never during my life. We have
+some storms in this season, but never like this, and death has never
+resulted. The death and ruin which I have seen to-night appalls me.
+Never before have I, or any of my race, I believe, experienced such
+sensations as these fearful sights bring forth. I cannot understand why
+this should be. That it is a visitation of our God, I know; but why?
+That the punishment is just I cannot doubt; but for what is this
+punishment? I or my people have sinned, but I know not what this sin is,
+unless——” and Onrai’s face turned ghastly pale in the glare of the
+torches.
+
+“Unless what, Onrai?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Unless it be in a way of which I cannot tell you,” said Onrai, “or,
+unless my people have failed, in my absence, to carry out certain rites
+preparatory to the Day of Resis, which must not be neglected.”
+
+Mr. Bruce looked at him for a moment with the intention of asking him
+something further regarding this strange day, but something kept him
+from doing so.
+
+The dawn was breaking and it seemed that these hours had been spent in a
+fruitless search. But so careful had been the search, that all felt
+assured that Enola had not been passed. They had covered but few miles,
+but in this space the whole width of the storm’s track had been
+carefully looked over.
+
+“I cannot see how the elephant could have held out sufficiently long to
+reach this distance,” said Mr. Graham to Mr. Bruce, “and I think that it
+is convincing proof, that the beast beat his way out of the trail of the
+storm and took a circuitous route back to the villa.”
+
+“If that was so,” answered Mr. Bruce, “he should have reached the villa
+before we departed, or else we would have met him on the way.”
+
+“No, I think that we will yet find both the elephant and Enola safe,”
+said Harry, who then joined them, but probably too exhausted to return,
+and awaiting assistance. “See there,” and as he spoke all looked in the
+direction of the avenue and saw a party of natives, headed by Sedai,
+approaching.
+
+“They are coming towards us,” said Onrai. “Let us meet them.”
+
+They started towards the approaching party, Onrai in the lead. He turned
+his zebra to one side to go around a pile of debris, when, upon reaching
+the far side of this, he pulled up his zebra so quickly, that it nearly
+dismounted him. His eyes were bulging from their sockets and a groan
+left his lips; he seemed paralyzed, so rigid had he grown. The rest of
+the party had now come up, and also Sedai and his followers, and all
+looked in the direction in which was Onrai, and there, half hidden by
+the debris and great body of the elephant, lay Enola, her robe almost
+torn from her body and her face and hands black and bleeding.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XVII.
+ “SHE IS MAD.”
+
+
+As both parties met and looked down on the bruised and blackened face of
+Enola, a cry of horror went up from each one of them. Hope had still had
+life as long as there was any uncertainty, but now it had met its death.
+
+“Look,” said Harry, “the elephant is not dead. See, he is trying to move
+his head.”
+
+Hurriedly the party dismounted, and Onrai lifted Enola carefully in his
+arms. She had fallen across Gip’s outstretched trunk when the crash
+came, and here she now laid. When Onrai lifted her up, Gip tried to
+raise his head, but this he could not do. The whole side of it was
+crushed in, or the lower part of it was, and he looked up with pitiful
+eyes, begging help from the party bending over him.
+
+Onrai still had Enola in his arms when Mr. Bruce came up and said:
+
+“Lay her down on the grass, Onrai, until I can make an examination.
+Quick, she may yet be living; the elephant is.”
+
+Carefully Onrai laid her on the grass, holding her head in his lap. Mr.
+Bruce bent down, and placing his ear to her heart, said:
+
+“She yet lives. Quick, bring me a flask of brandy.” A flask was handed
+him, and placing this to the lips of Enola, poured a few drops down her
+throat. “Bring some water,” he again commanded, and this having been
+handed him, he bathed her bruised face and hands with it. She was badly
+lacerated, the cuts not being deep, but so many of them that an inch of
+whole skin could scarcely be found.
+
+Harry looked as long as he could, but finally walked away; the sight of
+his loved one in this condition crazing him.
+
+But for the faint beating of the heart, all would have pronounced her
+dead, for it could scarcely be hoped that one so terribly cut and
+bruised could survive. Even the body had not been spared, and great
+blotches of flesh had been torn from it by contact with the flying
+debris.
+
+“Is there hope?” almost whispered Onrai.
+
+“I cannot say,” said Mr. Bruce. “But if blood-poisoning does not set in,
+I should think, with her splendid constitution, she might get well. But
+she has laid here for hours exposed, and it is greatly against her
+chances for recovery. She must be taken where women attendants can help
+her, and that immediately.” And Mr. Bruce had to again place his ear
+over the region of the heart in order to tell whether she was yet alive.
+
+“See, she opens her eyes,” said Harry, as he again comes up.
+
+Yes, it was true, she had opened her eyes, but only for an instant, and
+then closed them again.
+
+“Enola, look; do you not know us?” said Harry, as he bent over her.
+
+Her eyes again opened, and she tried to part her parched and bleeding
+lips, but she had not yet the strength.
+
+“There may be some hope now, I think,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+Hurriedly a litter was made from the blanket taken from the elephant,
+and with one of her friends at each corner of this, Enola was carried to
+the nearest villa. This was not far away, and, when reached, attendants
+were found in waiting, and Enola being carried to one of the large, cool
+and comfortable apartments, she was soon under the care of female
+attendants. Carefully they bathed the bruised and bleeding body, and
+under Mr. Bruce’s orders they anointed and bandaged the cuts. Finally,
+after long and hard work, and after hope of resuscitating her was nearly
+lost, she opened her eyes.
+
+Mr. Bruce was standing at her side at the time, and seeing that she had
+regained consciousness, and that danger for the time was passed, he
+carried the glad news to the anxious ones waiting for his report. All
+immediate anxiety being allayed they breathed freer. Onrai, who now felt
+at liberty to return to the city, began to make preparations for so
+doing, he feeling that at such a time his presence was greatly needed
+among his people. Accordingly he took a few of his attendants, and after
+making arrangements for hourly messengers to be sent him, giving full
+account of Enola’s condition, he started. Just before leaving, Enola
+opened her eyes, and after a moment, uttered the one word, “Gip.”
+
+It was perfectly natural that returning consciousness should bring to
+memory the fearful experiences of the night before and of the brave
+animal which had fought so nobly to protect, and save her life. In their
+anxiety for Enola all thought of poor Gip had been forgotten, but when
+she spoke his name and they knew that she was anxious about him, and
+when they remembered all that he had done for her, they censured
+themselves for having forgotten him for even a moment.
+
+Onrai gave orders to some of his people to go to the assistance of Gip,
+and to do all in their power to relieve the noble beast, if yet alive.
+Mr. Bruce, not being needed for the time in the sick-room, went with the
+party as did also Sedai. The great animal heard them coming, and tried
+to raise his shattered head, but could not. A slight movement of the
+trunk was the only sign of life he could give. Mr. Bruce had not made a
+study of the anatomy of the elephant, and he understood very little
+about them, but he determined to do all he could for the animal.
+
+Gip had unfortunately fallen on his right side and it was necessary for
+them to turn him over. This was no easy task; in fact it looked at first
+as if this could not be accomplished; but Mr. Bruce quickly thought out
+a plan which proved successful. Large ropes were tied to the legs of the
+side on which the animal was lying, and by a long and hard pull he was
+turned over onto the unbruised side. A groan, almost human in its
+intensity, escaped the crushed beast, as he was pulled over but he
+seemed to understand that his friends were there to help him. Mr. Bruce
+commenced at once to examine his wounds.
+
+The lower side of the head had been crushed and the body for half its
+length was lacerated. He had fallen on these wounds and the sand and
+gravel which covered the ground had worked into the wounds and were now
+held there by clotted blood. Water was brought from the lake and poured
+into the wounds until cleansed of all dirt, and then soothing liniments
+were poured into them. Gip did not make a movement, the great
+intelligent beast realizing that all this washing and anointing was
+being done to help him. It was a question as to how they were going to
+bandage the huge body, and after careful consideration this was deemed
+impossible until he could stand, as they could not carry the bandage
+about the body otherwise. The head, however, was lifted by the exertions
+of a dozen of the attendants and great, white silk bandages were carried
+around the monstrous hulk. Pails of water were now brought and he drew
+in great draughts with his trunk. Food was also brought where he could
+reach it. Everything that could possibly be done for his comfort was
+done, and two men were left to watch over the animal until evening, when
+he was to be again bandaged, and, if possible, gotten on his feet and
+taken to the villa.
+
+Mr. Bruce now hurried back to the villa. He had been gone for some time
+and he feared that Enola might need his attention. He had considerable
+misgiving regarding her speedy recovery, or even her recovery at all,
+for she had been fearfully bruised and cut, and had been so long exposed
+afterward, that there was great fear of blood-poisoning setting in. He
+realized what this wonderful woman had undergone in these few short
+hours, and he doubted if another could have passed through such an
+ordeal and lived. But Enola had a perfectly healthy constitution and Mr.
+Bruce had a faint hope that this intrepid girl might pull through.
+
+As he entered the villa, Nellie, who had been sent for, met him in the
+hall, and to his look of inquiry, said,
+
+“She has awakened but her mind is gone; she is mad.”
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XVIII.
+ ONRAI VISITS THE PRIEST.
+
+
+Onrai hurried on to the city. At frequent intervals on his journey he
+met couriers from the city, all hurrying to give him the details of new
+discoveries of the storm’s devastation. The track of the tempest, as he
+now followed it, so shortly after its fearful advent, showed ruin and
+death everywhere. But so far no loss of human life had been reported and
+the King felt more than thankful for this. As the inhabitants would meet
+the King, they would look at him in the same wondering way as they had
+at the storm the night before, they were evidently seeking an
+explanation from their King, of the phenomenon. When they did ask him
+why such ruin had overtaken them, he would invariably answer by saying
+that there was sin among them. Then they would look one at the other as
+if wondering, if it were he or she who was guilty.
+
+Arriving at the city, he found the populace awaiting him. On all
+previous occasions when Onrai had been away from the city for a season,
+upon his return the people had been glad to see him and had met him at
+the city limits with harps and glad songs. But now they stood and looked
+with no joy in their faces; but this was easy to account for. The people
+had never before in their lives had one little thing to occur to disturb
+the even tenor of their existence. Their lives were simply one long,
+happy or perfectly contented existence, they knowing no pains or
+sorrows.
+
+The seasons came and went, each occupying just so many months, never
+varying greatly one from the other, for it was perpetual spring in this
+delightful country. But at one season more rain fell than at another,
+and for several months of each year rain never fell. Severe storms were
+very infrequent and such storms as the one of the night previous had
+never been known before. And this had happened right in the middle of
+the dry season. It was not so much this latter fact probably which made
+the people wonder, as it was the death and ruin which it left in its
+wake. This the people could not understand, for life to them was a
+sacred thing, even those animals of a meat-serving kind, never being
+allowed to be killed wantonly, or where there was no use in the
+slaughter. Why had the poor dumb beasts been killed in this way? There
+was a world of inquiry in their looks as they stood perfectly still, and
+saw the King pass.
+
+But Onrai heeded them not. He hurried on past the great square and up
+the broad avenue to the Temple, where the head priest was awaiting him,
+and as the King drew up, the priest approached him, saying, “You have
+come, oh King. Throughout the night I have prayed for you and those with
+you. You are safe, God be praised,” and taking Onrai by the hand he led
+him into the Temple.
+
+“It was your prayers then which brought us to shelter before the storm
+overtook us,” said the King. “But tell me, you who know all of the
+sacred writings, what has caused this death-dealing and destroying
+storm. I can only believe that our people are sinning. Tell me, do you
+not think this so?”
+
+“I have made research, knowing that both you, King, and the people would
+want to know the cause of the storm, and I too have wished to learn the
+reason. I find among the sacred writings words admonishing us to do
+right at all times and if laws were broken and the inhabitants of this
+great Land of On treated lightly, the commands laid down for their good
+and prosperity, they would be made to suffer in such ways as God would
+devise. I also find that God will give warning to the good of coming
+events. I do not know what to think, but I hardly believe that our good
+people are sinning.”
+
+“Are there any motives which might make us break the laws?” asked the
+King.
+
+“I think not,” answered the priest, and as he said this, he looked at
+the King and was surprised to see his face so pale. “No, it must be a
+warning,” he continued.
+
+“But what unusual event can come to our country?” asked Onrai.
+
+“Was not the storm of last night an unusual event?” asked the priest,
+“and should this not be a sufficient warning to us to guard against all
+such? I believe that naught else can come to the Land of On but the wars
+of the elements, and if these visit us, it is God’s will and they
+purpose some good.”
+
+“If it be God’s will, he must have some object in it,” said Onrai. “But
+tell me, priest, did the Kings of On ever marry?”
+
+The question almost staggered the priest and he started back for the
+moment unable to answer. But controlling himself he came forward and
+looked Onrai straight in the eye, asking sternly, “Why do you ask? Do
+you not know that it means death to the King who even contemplates
+marriage? Were not the sacred teachings imparted to you when you were
+yet young, and have these not been told you many times since and
+expanded on, and explained? And does not the law say that the King shall
+not marry? I cannot understand you, King.”
+
+Onrai’s face was puzzled as he looked at the priest as he spoke.
+
+“I hardly understand myself,” said the King. “I have indeed read the
+great laws and have heard them read since my earliest childhood, and I
+know that the King cannot marry and that there are great and good
+reasons given for his not marrying. But God forgive me if I have thought
+for one moment that this law was unjust. I am King, chosen by the people
+because of my physical attainments and stature. I am strong, powerful;
+through my veins courses the blood of endless generations of perfect
+manhood; every nerve, every tissue, every muscle tingles with life; I
+have been trained until my naturally healthy sinews are as hard as the
+black metal which we dig out of the foothill of the cliffs; my whole
+being vibrates with health and vitality and for these reasons I am
+chosen King and denied a wife; I of all men who should be granted a
+mate,” and as he ceased speaking he strode up and down the Temple, his
+powerful form shaking like an aspen; his breath came quick and short;
+his hands opened and shut nervously.
+
+The priest looked at him in wonderment and seemed at a loss to know how
+to answer him. But he must say something to this rash man, this ruler of
+the people, who was supposed to be pure, to be sinless. If others should
+hear him talk in this mad way the consequences might be fearful. He
+stepped in front of the King as he came near him and said, “Onrai, are
+you not mad? Do you not realize the consequences of such ravings? Do you
+not know that death awaits you if you give up to such sinful thoughts?
+Oh, Onrai, King, brother, great and good, strong and beautiful, drive
+these fearful thoughts from your mind; smother these emotions, which can
+only lead you to destruction. Remember that endless line of ancestors of
+whom you speak, and let not an act of yours disgrace their memory or
+make sorrowful the people who chose you for their King. Tell me, oh my
+brother, what it is which has wrought this great change in you,” and
+then, seeming to remember the strangers, he clutched Onrai’s arm
+nervously and said, “Tell me, is it they?”
+
+“Of whom do you speak,” asked the King.
+
+“Of the strangers,” answered the priest.
+
+“Why should you suspicion our guests,” asked Onrai. “Is it just to them,
+who for the time may expect only the kindest treatment from us? I do not
+like this,” but as he spoke, his heart smote him for being the first to
+suspicion the good motives of the strangers.
+
+“Forgive me, King,” said the priest. “I had but your interest at heart
+and thought only of you when I spoke; but I could not suspicion you of
+fostering such thoughts unless encouraged by some one. And I could not
+suspicion any of our people, for they have too great a reverence for our
+holy laws to ever speak on such subjects. Then, who could I think of but
+they of the fair skin? But I was wrong, forgive me.”
+
+“No, it has been nature itself, this strong vital power which permeates
+my being, which has prompted the thoughts. I cannot be held responsible
+for these thoughts, but only for nurturing them, and allowing them to
+influence me in doing wrong. It has not reached this point yet and it
+never shall. If I am weak in the body I am strong here,” and Onrai
+tapped his forehead.
+
+“Now, you are the Onrai I have known since a boy,” said the priest. “But
+Onrai be careful; guard against temptation, as our sacred writing
+commands us to do. Come to me and tell me if you are again tempted; I
+have never had such thoughts as yours and I can better counsel and
+advise you. And if others should hear you vent such thoughts, the whole
+populace would soon know it and the end would be death. Let me again
+admonish you, my King, to fortify your mind against such temptations. If
+certain ones create such thoughts, go not near them,” and the priest,
+with this advice, left him.
+
+Onrai walked down the main hall of the Temple, his mind trying to throw
+from it the gloomy thoughts which the priest’s negative assertion had
+raised. So the hope, which sprung into being when he saw Enola’s
+innocence, could not be cherished; the fulfilment of it could never be
+realized. The thought was maddening and Onrai groaned aloud in his
+fearful agony.
+
+“God help me in this struggle,” he cried, “is it sin, can it be sin,
+this longing to be like other men, be allowed to take unto myself a
+wife? I cannot believe that it is, but the law says “No,” and I, with
+every impulse fighting against it, must comply.”
+
+He now left the Temple and walked down the broad avenue. Word had gone
+forth that the King would speak at the large open square, and crowds who
+had seen the King come to the city had now, with their friends gathered
+and were waiting with those same wonder-depicting countenances, for the
+King to come and tell them why the strange storm had come and ruined the
+Land of On. Walking straight to the fountain, Onrai mounted the dais and
+glancing about him for a moment at the hushed, bewildered Onians, said:
+
+“It has pleased our great God to give us a warning; this warning
+admonishes us to be careful, watchful and diligent. If any among you
+have sinned or are sinning, this fearful storm tells you to turn from
+the evil of your ways; if you have intentions of sinning, it speaks to
+you a warning, but I cannot believe that my people are sinning. I look
+among you to-day and see not one guilty face. You are bewildered, in
+wonderment, but this is not guilt. It can be a warning to us of some
+disastrous event which may visit our fair land. It may be that it will
+all be revealed to us later, but let us not be worried, but obeying the
+laws, go on in our happy way. The fearful storm has caused no loss of
+life of our people, and we may believe from this that God was not angry
+with us. Let us be watchful of coming harm, but let us not live in
+dread, for such will destroy happiness. The storm has left a vast track
+of ruin behind it, but ruin easily righted. We must, for the time, give
+up all other occupations and repair the damage done by the storm. Only
+let the food be furnished and the city kept clean. All traces of the
+devastation will soon be gone and we will forget, or it will only be a
+memory to us after a short time. Our guests from the far-away planet
+escaped injury, all but one and that one was the fair and sweet Enola,
+who is so much loved by you all. But I left her better and she will
+recover, for God would not take one of our guests, and leave our people
+unharmed.”
+
+As if in denial of Onrai’s words, a messenger stepped to the edge of the
+crowd and waved a piece of papyrus over his head. Onrai saw him at once
+and raising his hand, said:
+
+“A courier has just arrived from the villa in which lies the fair Enola.
+I must hasten to this villa as these people are our guests, and I should
+be with them. Again I pray of you, be watchful, and keeping from sin, be
+happy and contented as in the past.”
+
+Onrai ceased speaking and descending to the pavement took the message
+from the courier. It read as follows:
+
+“Enola lives, but her reason is dead.” His face turned ashen and he
+jumped on to the zebra held for him by an attendant, and dashed off
+madly down the avenue. The populace watched his retreating figure in
+still greater wonderment, and the attendants who followed him were soon
+left far in the rear, as the zebra which he rode was fleeter than any
+other in the land. On the King rode, each moment urging the zebra to
+greater efforts, each moment shortening the distance between Enola and
+himself. The avenue had been almost cleared of fallen trees by the large
+body of men who had immediately gone to work after the storm, and Onrai
+hardly met with any obstructions in his mad rush. It was growing dark
+now and Onrai had ridden nearly fifty miles that day, but he showed no
+fatigue as he bent well over the zebra’s shoulders and urged it on. He
+had but one thought, an excruciating one: “Enola was mad.” The agony of
+that thought. She would no longer look at him with those beautiful eyes
+or speak to him in those charming accents, or smile on him with those
+lips which seemed only made to kiss. Mad, mad, mad; the word rang in his
+ears, the zebra’s hoofs seemed to pound it out of the flinty pavement,
+the birds in the air were screeching it; everything seemed to be telling
+him the fearful story. On, on he rushed with unabated speed, the zebra
+reeking with sweat and panting as if it would drop each moment, its eyes
+bulged and glaring, until, pulling up in front of the villa, and Onrai
+jumping from its back, the beast falls dead.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XIX.
+ ONRAI CONFESSES HIS LOVE.
+
+
+Yes, it was only too true. The sufferings of that mad ride before the
+storm and the long exposure had unbalanced Enola’s reason. As Mr. Bruce
+entered the apartment after visiting Gip he found two women attendants
+struggling with her trying to prevent her leaving the couch, while Mrs.
+Graham was standing near trying to reason with her. But there was no
+longer any reason in Enola. She had awakened to oblivion, her mind
+groveling in darkness.
+
+Mr. Bruce walked up, and looking at Enola closely, saw that she was in a
+high fever; feeling her pulse he knew that she was in a very dangerous
+condition. His troubled look told the story to Mrs. Graham and Nellie as
+they stood watching him anxiously. He sent for the small medicine chest
+which they had brought with them from the States, and which they had
+thought to place with the equipments when starting on this excursion.
+From this he took medicines that would allay the fever, first giving
+Enola a quieting powder. This had to be forced down her throat as she
+closed her teeth tightly and refused to take anything. It soon had its
+effect and as her muscles relaxed and bruised limbs became quiet, Mr.
+Bruce could better diagnose the disease.
+
+After a careful examination he came to the conclusion that she was
+suffering more from a nervous fever than anything else, caused by the
+fearful suspense, suffering and exposure of the night before.
+
+“Is there any hope for her?” asked Harry, who had come into the
+apartment.
+
+“I cannot say,” said Mr. Bruce, “but we will hope until the disease has
+run its course and the change comes.”
+
+“But of her reason,” questioned Harry. “If she lives, will her mind
+always be clouded?” and Harry’s look of agony was fearful.
+
+“That I cannot say, for unfortunately, I am not an expert in mind
+diseases,” answered Mr. Bruce. “It may be though only the ravings of a
+fever-racked brain, and when this has passed she may regain her reason.”
+
+“God grant that this may be true,” said Harry.
+
+Mr. Bruce was a great advocate of ice in cases of fever and he had at
+once ordered a liberal use of this. Fortunately Mrs. Graham and Nellie
+were with Enola, for they had both had experience as nurses and knew
+just what to do, and then their love for her would insure her the very
+best of treatment.
+
+The day rolled by and Enola had not yet come out of the long sleep into
+which the morphine had thrown her. Harry had strolled up and down before
+the door of the sick chamber, stopping occasionally to listen, hoping to
+hear signs of returning consciousness from within. But all had remained
+quiet and Harry had kept up the vigil from without. He had suffered
+fearfully in those few short hours since Enola, snatched by the storm,
+had been carried away, giving her up only after it had destroyed the
+greatest gift of God—reason. It seemed an age to him, these few short
+hours and the suffering had grown more intense as the day advanced, and
+the possibilities of returning life and reason grew less. Harry was not
+one to say much or to carry his heart on his sleeve, but his love for
+Enola was deep and sincere, and his suffering now fearful as a
+consequence. He had seen Enola’s growing friendliness or infatuation for
+the King and this had wounded him terribly. Still he had so much faith
+in her that he could not doubt but that she would be perfectly true to
+herself in the matter, and if, in the meantime she should learn to love
+Onrai, she would tell him candidly.
+
+But the thought was torturing, the very possibility of his losing her
+after these long years. The barbarous grandeur, so it might be called,
+of the King and his people, was enough to turn the head of any woman or
+man, for that matter, and he could not blame Enola if she should turn
+from him to the King. Yet there was something about these people which
+could not be understood, a certain mystery unsolved and unsolving; they
+had now been among them several weeks, and had been let into all their
+mode of life, their customs, habits, and nothing, seemingly, had been
+kept from them; but there had been mentioned a certain day, the Day of
+Resis, over which there hung a cloud. This had only been mentioned
+unguardedly, and there seemed to be a secret connected with it, which
+was not to be divulged to the vulgar ears of the strangers. Harry had
+hopes that the uncertainty of this mystery would guard Enola from
+allowing herself to form an alliance with the King, an alliance which
+might make life a hell ever afterwards.
+
+Harry was not superstitious, but there was a certain dread of the future
+with these people; a sort of premonition of coming evil; that before
+long this pleasant life would end, and a something would occur which
+would make the party forever regret the day they entered this strange
+country. These thoughts might have been occasioned by the fear that
+Enola was being infatuated by the subtle influence of the King; an
+influence, which he, Harry, thought lay in the mystery overhanging the
+entire race. But when Enola would once come to believe as he did, that
+there was a future life with these people, which was the very reverse to
+the one they were now enjoying, she would at once turn a deaf ear to the
+love-making of Onrai. But had he made love to her? Harry could not make
+himself believe that Enola would allow this from one whom she had known
+but such a short while; and then Onrai, when Harry came to think of him,
+was such a great, powerful man, so straightforward and free from all
+deceit, so brave and strong; he looked a lover, and yet he did not know.
+One thing Harry was assured of: Onrai did not make love to Enola with
+those simple nothings which make up the wooings of modern lovers in
+civilized countries. And it might be the total absence of these idiotic
+expressions which won her friendship and esteem, and finally, love. It
+might be the grand physique and strength of the man which attracted her.
+But at any rate, Harry would not relinquish all hope of yet winning
+Enola, and when he thought of that mysterious something which threw a
+sort of shroud over the future of these people, he felt almost confident
+that Enola would not allow herself to become entirely infatuated, or, as
+it has been said, allianced with this King.
+
+But now this slender hope had been shattered. Enola lay at death’s door
+physically and mentally, with but slight hopes of regaining bodily
+health, and less of her ever regaining her reason. For the first time
+Harry regretted their ever having started on this hazardous journey, but
+when he thought of the determination of Enola, and realized that she
+would have come at any rate whether he had or not, he felt glad at least
+that he was now here to help her. He must be resigned and await the
+future. But this was easier said than done, especially when the one
+great loved one was lying at death’s door. Again he stopped and
+listened, and hearing no sound, walked to the entrance, and looking out
+saw Onrai dash madly up on his winded charger and dismount. Onrai almost
+stumbled over Harry as he hurried through the entrance. Looking up
+almost angrily, he was about to make some passionate remark, when,
+seeing that it was Harry, he grasped him by the shoulders, and said,
+hoarsely:
+
+“Tell me quickly, how is she?”
+
+“The same,” answered Harry. “Still mad, and no hope.”
+
+“It is fearful!” cried Onrai, as he dropped his hands from Harry’s
+shoulders and commenced pacing the floor.
+
+Harry watched the suffering of this strong man, and for a time, almost
+gloated over the thought of this rival’s agony. But why should he feel
+this way? Had not Onrai been open and above board with him, and did he,
+Onrai, ever suspect that he had a rival in himself? So if they were to
+be rivals, let it be an open and square fight, and not for a moment
+harbor such miserable jealous thoughts. Going up to Onrai, he said:
+
+“Tell me, King, why do you take such an interest in us—in Enola? We are
+your guests, certainly, but your interest in us is even greater than we
+might expect from you, our host.”
+
+“I cannot answer you,” said Onrai, “further than as you have suggested,
+it is because you are my guests. You come to us strangers; you knew not
+what to expect when you threw yourselves on our bounty, but you trusted
+us, and for that reason you are deserving of every attention which we
+can give you.”
+
+“But pardon me, Onrai,” said Harry, “if I ask you a pointed question. I
+saw your fearful agitation as you witnessed Enola being borne away from
+you last night in the teeth of the storm; I saw that you suffered far
+more than if you had only a friendly interest in her; and I saw you
+to-night when you came tearing up the driveway and then up the steps of
+the terrace, the dead zebra testifying that you must have ridden like
+mad: I see you now, your face pale, your eyes bloodshot, your whole
+appearance displaying mental anguish. Have you not a personal interest
+in Enola, and is not this interest prompted by a feeling deeper than
+friendship?”
+
+Onrai now stood with his arms crossed over his breast, his bearing erect
+and scornful, as if to give Harry the impression that he was accountable
+to himself alone for his actions and did not recognize Harry’s right to
+question him. He stood looking at Harry for some time after he had
+finished speaking, as if debating with himself as to whether he would
+answer him or not. But his just nature asserted itself, and he said:
+
+“Your question is a strange one, but I feel that you have some right to
+ask it; for you have been Enola’s companion for years and must have a
+brotherly regard or love for her. I cannot blame you, now that I
+remember the difference in our lives, for this solicitation for her
+future. But have not my attentions to Enola been honorable? Do you think
+that I, the King of the Land of On, chosen by the people because they
+knew that I was pure of mind, do you think that I could so far forget my
+natural traits or early teachings, as to have any but the purest
+thoughts of Enola, and do you not know that the Kings of On cannot
+marry?”
+
+“So I have learned,” answered Harry, “but are you not still a man, and
+as a man have you not human emotions and passions? Because you are a
+chosen King, is the ruling passion, love, driven from your heart?”
+
+“No, I would to God that it was,” answered Onrai, and his face betrayed
+his fearful agony of mind. “No, this passion is still ours, but
+sufficient strength is given us to keep it in check. We must smother it
+and cast it out. We must so interest ourselves in our people as to
+forget all else.”
+
+“But can you do this?” asked Harry. “Is not love all-powerful? Even
+among your people, who are supposed to keep it in check until after
+marriage? You have lived, Onrai, thirty-five years; have you not in that
+time felt the delightful sensations of love, and have you found it
+possible to smother it?”
+
+“Yes, I have loved,” answered Onrai. “But it came over me like a dream
+and was so subtle in its movements that I did not realize that it had
+taken possession of me until a long time afterwards. But an unlooked for
+event opened my eyes to my sin and the knowledge of it nearly crazed
+me.”
+
+[Illustration: “No, I would to God that it was.”—_Page 154._]
+
+“Your sin?” asked Harry. “Do you consider it a sin when you did not
+realize that it was love that had taken possession of you? I would not
+call it by such a name.”
+
+“Still it was a sin,” said Onrai, “for I had allowed myself to be drawn
+into its meshes without even making an effort to extricate myself. To
+escape this tempter it is necessary that we guard against the influences
+which lead to it, and I have not done this.”
+
+“But, King, could you, after your discovery, tear this love from your
+breast and go on as if you had never experienced this grand emotion?”
+questioned Harry again.
+
+“I must,” answered Onrai, “for it would be death for me to nurture it
+and allow it to influence my life, which it would do if I did not kill
+it. Still, the struggle will be terrible, and I know not how it will
+end. It is too early now in the fight, perhaps, to expect great results,
+but I almost doubt my strength to overcome its machinations. But I must
+see her,” and Onrai hurried toward the door of Enola’s apartment, Mr.
+Bruce having beckoned him to come.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XX.
+ THE AGONY OF ONRAI.
+
+
+The day must have seemed interminable to the wounded elephant as he lay
+on the hard, sand-covered earth. All that could be done for his comfort,
+however, had been done; his wounds had been dressed again in the evening
+and repeated efforts had been made to get him on his feet, but without
+success. They had, though, gotten him on his haunches and he seemed
+easier in this position. They had gone to the villa and procured ropes
+and a sort of pulley, which they were now rigging to one of the trees
+above Gip. They thought that by getting him on his feet he might be able
+to walk to the villa stables, as the trouble all lay in the right
+foreleg, which had been sprained by the log striking it. The block and
+fall had been rigged and the rope worked under the immense body and
+fastened in a loop; then two other elephants were hitched to the other
+end of the rope and started. They moved slowly, and as the rope
+tightened about Gip’s shoulders, he did all in his power to help regain
+his feet. But his help was not needed for the two elephants lifted him
+bodily until his forelegs were pulled from off the ground, his hind feet
+alone touching; then he was lowered until the forelegs again touched the
+ground, and after awhile, when he had become used to the weight, the
+rope was taken from about his body and the other two elephants taking up
+a position, one on either side of him, he was gently urged to take a
+step forward.
+
+It was painful to see the effort he made to walk. His right foreleg was
+stiff and he had to limp in a distressing manner. It took a long time to
+reach the villa stables, where a soft bed had been made for him with a
+sling rigged above, so that he could be raised or lowered as the
+attendants saw fit.
+
+“I declare,” said Mr. Bruce, “it does me good to see the brave animal
+housed. If it were not for him we would not now have even a small hope
+of Enola again being with us, alive and well.”
+
+“It is a small hope, indeed,” said Mr. Graham. “But it is a hope, and
+even that is better than knowing that the bruised and mangled body lay
+buried under a pile of debris. Gip, you do not realize the full
+significance of your brave act. It may mean health and happiness or it
+may mean suffering and mental death. God forbid that it should be the
+latter.”
+
+Mr. Graham and Mr. Bruce now turned and went into the house and direct
+to Enola’s apartment. She lay still in that death-like sleep into which
+she had fallen after taking the morphine. Mr. Bruce looked at her
+anxiously, and stepping up to her couch, felt her pulse.
+
+“Her fever is abating,” he said, “and I can now say there may be some
+hope of her recovery. When I first felt her pulse this morning it was
+beating at the rate of 105; but the smallest rise in this and she could
+not have survived,” and saying this, Mr. Bruce proceeded to rebandage
+the swollen and inflamed face and limbs. Now that the fever was checked
+he feared blood-poison, and especial precaution against this had to be
+taken. As Mr. Bruce and the attendant unwound the old bandages, Enola
+opened her eyes and looked about her in a half-dreamy way, but there was
+no intelligence in that look; the eyes were dull and seemed to recognize
+none of the friends about her; her lips parted and she again breathed
+the word “Gip.” That was all. Everything else was forgotten, friends,
+past, all was wrapped in darkness now.
+
+“The experiences of that night must have been terrible,” said Mr.
+Graham, as he looked upon Enola with tearful eyes.
+
+“More terrible than we can even imagine,” said Mr. Bruce, “but the
+strong constitution may bring her back to health and happiness again; I
+feel more hopeful now.”
+
+Nellie, who was standing by one of the large curtained arches at the far
+end of the room for a moment, breathing the fresh air from the garden,
+exclaimed hurriedly:
+
+“Father, come quickly, it is Onrai dashing madly up the drive. Look, he
+is now at the terrace. Oh! his poor zebra has dropped dead, and he
+hurries up the steps. He looks wild, crazed by the experiences of the
+past few hours.”
+
+“He will come directly to the apartment,” said Mr. Graham. “Mr. Bruce,
+warn him back.”
+
+Mr. Bruce stepped into the wide corridor and motioned to Onrai to remain
+where he was. Coming back into the room, he said:
+
+“Care must be taken when the King comes in, for he is not the Onrai we
+have known for the past few weeks. One short night and day has changed
+him wonderfully. He may, in his impetuosity, do something which will
+injure our fair patient.”
+
+“How strange,” said Mrs. Graham, “that he should have changed so. Why,
+only yesterday, as we rode along, happy and without a care, I thought to
+myself that I had never seen a man so thoroughly free from all care and
+trouble as Onrai.”
+
+“I think,” said Nellie, “that an explanation is easy enough to find.”
+
+“Then tell us, Nellie,” said her mother.
+
+“Why, he has fallen in love with Enola and the events of the past few
+hours have crazed him. We do not wonder at ourselves for being buried in
+grief at Enola’s sufferings, and it is but natural that Onrai should
+feel the same.”
+
+“Don’t say that,” said Mrs. Graham. “It would grieve Harry deeply if he
+suspected such a thing to be true.”
+
+“I doubt not that but Harry has seen the trend of things, for I have
+watched him closely lately and he seems to be worried,” said Mr. Graham,
+“but he would never admit it.”
+
+Enola had fallen into the stupor during this short conversation and this
+was probably better so, for any violent movement would loosen the
+bandages and open the wounds afresh, and this must be avoided. As she
+lay partially on her side, a full view of her bandaged face could be
+had; nothing but the eyes could be seen however, the remainder of the
+face being entirely covered. She looked like one dead and with scarcely
+a breath stirring the gauze over her nostrils, and with the white silk
+robe falling about her, one could easily believe that she had succumbed
+to the excruciating sufferings. Just at this moment Mr. Bruce stepped to
+the arch and motioned Onrai to enter.
+
+“Be very quiet,” said Mr. Bruce, as the King came forward hurriedly.
+Harry also came up quickly, and together they entered the apartment
+where the dearest one on earth to them, lay at death’s door.
+
+Both stepped up to the couch, and as Onrai’s eyes fell on the white
+bandages and saw only the discolored eyelids, he fell back exclaiming in
+an agonized voice, “Dead;” then, almost beside himself with grief, he
+rushed forward and falling beside the couch would have clasped her in
+his arms had not Harry, who was also suffering untold agony, caught him
+by the arm and held him back. Mr. Bruce also stepped up and said calmly;
+
+“Onrai, what would you do. Do you not realize that such an act on your
+part would endanger her life? Calm yourself and do not ruin the small
+chance which this poor girl has for recovery.”
+
+Onrai arose and stepped back slowly, his whole frame convulsed with
+strong emotion. Drawing his hand over his eyes he said slowly.
+
+“She is not dead then, thank God. Forgive me, I should not have acted
+thus for her sake and my own.” Then looking about him and seeing several
+native women attendants in the apartment, his glance fell on the floor,
+for the first time in his life ashamed of his own actions.
+
+Mr. Graham noticing the look of humiliation and guessing its cause, felt
+for this strong man to the bottom of his heart, and taking his arm,
+said;
+
+“No, Onrai, she is not dead; but come with me, I would talk with you.”
+
+Onrai, with his glance still resting on the floor, went out with Mr.
+Graham. When they had reached the terrace, Mr. Graham said:
+
+“Onrai, I saw your suffering to-night, and, believe me, it touched my
+heart. But do you realize what you are doing? Are you doing this with
+your eyes open? Have you forgotten the laws of your land? I know but
+little about these, but I do know that you cannot marry. Then, are you
+doing yourself or that dear one inside, justice, by harboring such
+feelings? It can only bring unhappiness to both of you; therefore,
+banish such thoughts from your mind.”
+
+“It is easy enough to say, do this, and I found it easy enough to
+resolve to do this, but I cannot do it. I cannot understand my weakness.
+My life has been spent, like my people’s, adhering to the laws laid down
+for us to follow. I have never questioned these, and have, by living up
+to them, been perfectly contented, as are all of my people. But you come
+to us from afar, and my life is changed immediately; at first I was
+pleased with you all, and then I found myself happier when alone with
+Enola and discontented when away from her; and not until last night did
+I realize that it was love which had wrought this change in me. Since
+then, what with the discovery of my sin and the fear for Enola’s life, I
+have suffered the tortures of hell.” As Onrai ceased speaking a noise
+like the marching of a heavy body of cavalry reached their ears. It was
+coming nearer and nearer. What did it mean?
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXI.
+ IN PERIL.
+
+
+The rumbling noise came nearer and nearer, and Onrai and Mr. Graham
+stood without saying a word. In some respects the noise resembled that
+of the night before, but it came from the opposite direction.
+Involuntarily the two watchers looked at the heavens, but seeing the
+stars shining brightly, all fears of another storm were allayed.
+
+“What can it be?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“I cannot tell,” said Onrai. “It sounds like the tramp of many zebra,
+but I cannot understand why there should be any riders out to-night,
+unless it be a body of men who are on their way to to-morrow’s work. But
+even they would have started so as to have reached their destination
+long before this. It puzzles me greatly.”
+
+“Could it be a body of men coming to you on a mission of some kind?”
+asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“No, none would come to me at this time of night,” said Onrai. “And then
+there is no reason whatever for any of my people coming to me. The
+people know my wishes regarding the repairs to be made where the storm
+has brought ruin, and this is the only thing which they could wish to
+consult me upon. But they come nearer, and now we can distinguish the
+different sounds; yes, it is a body of riders, but where they are bound
+I cannot say,” and as Onrai finished speaking, a hundred flickering
+lights could be seen far down the avenue toward the town.
+
+“Yes, it is a large body of men,” said Mr. Graham, as the riders came in
+sight, “and they are riding fast, as if their mission, whatever it may
+be, was important.”
+
+“Yes, they seem in earnest,” said Onrai, “and they are turning toward
+the villa. They are coming here. I cannot understand,” and Onrai looked
+puzzled.
+
+There seemed to be thousands of them as they rode toward the villa,
+winding in and out between the trees, for they disdained the single
+roadway. The leaders at last reached the terrace and seeing the King
+standing with Mr. Graham, they dismounted and stood beside their steeds.
+One of the leaders came forward and doffing his helmet and bowing low
+before the King, said,
+
+“We have come from the city, oh King, to consult you on a matter which
+has come up to-day before the people.”
+
+“I am always glad to heed the matters of my people. But why do you come
+to me at this hour of the night; would not the morrow do as well? It is
+late and within the villa lies one of our guests very near unto death, a
+victim of yesternight’s storm. Will the matter not rest then until
+daylight when a more suitable place can be chosen for its discussion,
+and where there will be no fear of disturbing the fair sufferer? I ask
+this not for myself but for one whose comfort you should all consider.”
+
+“It is of her and her companions that we wish to speak,” answered the
+man.
+
+“And what manner of business can the people possibly have with the
+strangers? Have they not been given into my charge and am I not
+responsible for their welfare and comfort? I cannot understand your
+reasons, man, for coming here on such an errand or the object the people
+had in sending you. Have you lost confidence in the ability of the King,
+to take care of and make enjoyable the life of our guests?”
+
+“No, it is not that, oh King,” said the man. “We do not fear for the
+well-being of the strangers nor do we doubt your power to make all
+things pleasing for them. Our mission is of a different character; we
+wish to complain of them.”
+
+“To complain of them,” said Onrai. “What do you mean, man? Have my
+people then so far forgotten their respect to the King’s wishes as to
+complain to him of his guests or the guests of the Land of On? For have
+not these strangers come to us from afar and have they not thrown
+themselves on to our hospitality, and is it not our sacred duty to care
+for them as long as they are with us? It is your duty as well as mine,
+then why do you forget this so far as to make complaints of them?”
+
+“We have not made these complaints as yet, oh King,” said the man, “and
+we wished to place our suspicions before you and let you decide if they
+be well-grounded before we would call them complaints. But complaints to
+us seems to be the only fitting word to use in this connection.”
+
+“I cannot understand you, my people,” said Onrai, “I was among you only
+to-day and you said naught to me about this matter. You allowed me to
+depart and come here without so much as a hint of your protest. Now, you
+follow me but a short time after, at the dead of night, and here where a
+fair life hangs by a thread; you come a thousand strong and voice your
+miserable suspicions. Our life has been so quietly peaceful that this
+trait has never before shown itself. A word which has almost passed from
+our vocabulary alone can fit the act, and that is cowardice,” and as
+Onrai ceased speaking he drew himself up grandly and faced them with
+such a haughty bearing and scornful look that the leader drew back
+involuntarily.
+
+“No, no, King, not that,” said the man, “not that, for we had only your
+and our own best wishes at heart when we came here at this hour of
+night.”
+
+“And had you no thought for those who are now under our protection? Had
+you a right, even with complaints to make, to sneak here like a band of
+jackals, in the dead of night? Why do you not come in the bright open
+light of the day and then in numbers only equaling those against whom
+you are going to make complaints, and not with a horde as if to
+intimidate them.”
+
+“Listen, oh King,” answered the man. “You must know that this is an
+event which has never before occurred in our land, and the people did
+not know how to act. They then got together and decided that we were to
+come to-night, and in a large body; this is to impress the strangers
+within our land that, although war and strife, such as our sacred
+writings speak of, are unknown to us, still we can come before them in a
+formidable body and fight for our fair Land of On.”
+
+“Are you mad, man?” asked Onrai. “What is this I hear? Are you talking
+of waging war against a handful of strangers, whom you ought to protect?
+Do you speak of war, that which has never been heard of in this land?
+Have the people of On gone mad with the advent of the storm?” and Onrai
+turned and strode up and down the terrace.
+
+Mr. Bruce and Harry had come on to the terrace and now stood back with
+Mr. Graham but saying nothing, so alarmed were they over the new turn
+things had taken. The leader of the party said nothing for a few moments
+after the King had finished speaking the last time. He seemed convinced
+of the justice of the King’s remarks, but still he had a mission to
+perform and he was expected to carry it out to the letter. Again
+stepping forward, he said:
+
+“We do not come to fight the few of another sphere, who are now here but
+to fight those of this race who might come to help them. These people
+came in the dead of night to our land; we know not how they came or
+whence they came and how should we know but that they could call to
+their assistance thousands of others. It is this possibility that we
+have prepared ourselves for.”
+
+Onrai turned on the man almost savagely and said:
+
+“Enough, now. I will listen to no more to-night. Begone, and find you
+quarters until morning, when I will meet you near here on the shore of
+the lake and hear these miserable complaints which you have to make.
+Discuss the matter well among yourselves to-night, but remember this,
+that I come to you to-morrow morning prepared to refute any statements
+which you may make against our guests. Your fears, whatever they are,
+are based on superstition and are simple. Now go and move away quietly,
+so as not to disturb the woman whom you come to war against.”
+
+The men remounted after this and rode away, but not far, for when the
+shores of the lake were reached they halted, and made preparations to
+spend the night. Even at the villa the low hum of their voices could be
+heard as they discussed the subject which had brought them here.
+
+After their departure Mr. Bruce stepped up to Onrai, who was standing,
+lost in thought over the unexpected turn which events had taken, and
+said, “What is it, Onrai?”
+
+“I cannot tell,” said the King, “but the people seem to have taken a
+sudden fear of your party. Never before have I seen this quality in my
+people and it worries me, for now that it is aroused it is hard to tell
+where it will end.”
+
+“But why should this sudden dislike and fear of us have taken possession
+of them,” asked Mr. Bruce. “Heretofore they have done all in their power
+to make our stay in their country pleasant. Something strange must have
+happened to make them change so suddenly.”
+
+“Have no fear, my friends,” said Onrai. “Whatever it is, I will learn
+to-morrow and then I will know how to meet their arguments. They will
+abide by my decision and will again extend to you their friendship.”
+
+They were now called into the sick-room for Enola had again awakened.
+She was still raving about Gip, nothing else seeming to break through
+the dark pall which had fallen over her mind. Loudly she called “Gip,
+Gip, Gip,” half raising from her couch.
+
+As if in answer to her call a noise is heard outside and through one of
+the open arches Gip pushes his great bandaged head. Enola seems to hear
+the sound and, turning, sees the mighty head and before they can
+restrain her, she springs forward and clasping the trunk in her arms
+cries, “My noble, true friend, Gip, you have saved me.”
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXII.
+ “THEY MUST DIE!”
+
+
+Yes, Gip, the great, noble, loyal Gip, had saved Enola. When that great
+cry of hers had broken out, it had floated through the arches and out to
+the open stables where Gip had been placed. He had just been raised to
+his feet preparatory to having his wounds rebandaged, and as the
+agonized cry reached him, he raised his head and listened, and when the
+second cry came he pushed the attendants aside who tried to stop him and
+limping and almost falling he started for the open arches through which
+the sound came. Such loyalty, such love for a mistress had never before
+been displayed by the domestic animals of On and Onrai and the
+attendants looked with astonishment at Gip as he pushed his great head
+through the arch of Enola’s apartment, and gave that peculiar cry.
+
+Enola a moment before had seemed very close to death’s door, her breath
+being scarcely perceptible and no movement of the body showing any signs
+of life. But she had awakened and in her delirium had called on that
+friend who had shared the danger with her and had suffered in trying to
+protect her. Her movement had been so quick when she had seen Gip, that
+those about her had not time to stop her before she had fallen on the
+floor clasping the great trunk of the animal. But it was well perhaps
+that they did not, for any hindrance or objection on their part in
+allowing her to go to that protector, the only one she had recognized,
+might have resulted seriously to her reason, that reason which was
+already darkened, but which now gave a glimpse of light.
+
+All looked at her in astonishment as she caressed the elephant, throwing
+her arms about the great trunk, patting him and calling him by endearing
+names in the meantime. She now noticed the bandages about his head and
+said.
+
+“Oh, my poor Gip, and you were wounded? Ah, yes, I remember now, that
+great, cruel log struck you,” and as she said this she almost fell
+backwards in her weakness, but Mr. Graham caught her and attempted to
+bear her to the couch, but she clutched Gip’s trunk and cried so
+pitifully not to be taken from him, that Mr. Bruce stepped forward and
+said:
+
+“It will not hurt her and it may do her an inestimable amount of good.
+Listen, she already remembers a few of the instances of the storm and
+mad ride.”
+
+“It was terrible, was it not, Gip?” Enola went on, “and you tried so
+hard to keep me from danger; but it blew so furiously and the air was so
+thick with stones and sand and sticks, and you were blinded, dear
+friend. But you are safe now, all but that poor head which the cruel log
+struck. But where are we now, Gip? The storm is over and we are
+together; but where?” and Enola looked about her with eyes which began
+to show some signs of returning reason.
+
+“Ah, I see, they have found us and have taken us back to the Temple; and
+what are these?” and she looked at her bandaged hands and arms. “And my
+face, too! Oh, they hurt so,” and the poor girl seeming for the first
+time to realize her suffering, fell back on the floor.
+
+“Come, Enola,” said Mr. Graham, “you are tired and weak, and must lie
+down. Gip shall stay near you,” he continued, as Enola again turned
+toward the elephant.
+
+“Oh, uncle, I am so tired,” said Enola, as Mr. Graham laid her on the
+couch.
+
+“Thank Heaven!” almost whispered Harry, “her reason is not destroyed.”
+
+“No,” said Mr. Bruce, as he gave her a quieting powder, “Gip has indeed
+saved her life and her reason, too, for the sight of him has brought
+from out of the chaos the scenes of last night, and these have brought
+in their train other thoughts, until reason itself has been restored.”
+
+This news was received with tears of joy. All fears were now allayed
+regarding Enola, but there were the greater ones awaiting them on the
+morrow. What was to be the result of the conference of the King with the
+people to-morrow? Onrai had assured them that it would be all right,
+that they would abide by his decision in the matter; but was there not a
+possibility of these people, who were experiencing for the first time
+the fears which superstition brought out, being swayed by these rather
+than by the King? Such thoughts had occurred to Mr. Bruce, but he had
+said nothing of his fears to the others, not wishing to worry them
+unnecessarily. Indeed, the thought had come to Mr. Bruce to suggest
+their immediate departure from On, but Enola’s condition forbade this,
+and again, they could not possibly reach the cave before morning, and if
+this intended escape was once discovered, they would be stopped and
+dealt with roughly to say the least.
+
+The news of the coming conference had not been imparted to Mrs. Graham
+and Nellie and they, happy at Enola’s assured recovery, were quietly
+dozing in their chairs, the events of the past twenty-four hours having
+tired them greatly. The watches were now set for the night and the men
+had retired with the exception of Onrai, who went into the garden and
+strolled up and down, his arms hanging listlessly by his side and his
+head bowed as if in deep thought. Was he, too, thinking of that coming
+conference and of the possibility of the men refusing to heed him, and
+following their own blind reasoning? Whatever his thoughts were he was
+completely wrapped up in them and hardly heeded the approaching morn.
+The eastern heavens grew lighter and lighter, but still Onrai paced the
+drive, his head bending low and his eyes cast on the ground. The whistle
+of a bird seemed to rouse him at last, and raising his head and noticing
+the rosy tints of morn lighting the east, he shook himself and said:
+
+“The battle is fought and I now feel stronger; but it has been cruelly
+hard.”
+
+A song sung by a thousand male voices, now arose on the morning air, and
+Onrai, turning toward the lake, exclaimed:
+
+“Oh, I had forgotten. I must meet the people this morning at the lake,”
+and he started off in that direction.
+
+Mr. Bruce came running from the villa, and hurrying up to the retreating
+figure of Onrai, said:
+
+“Onrai, you are about to go to your people. They have a grievance with
+us. Is it not best that we also accompany you, and plead our own
+defense?”
+
+“No,” said Onrai, “I can better do this myself. I am dealing with a new
+phase in their character to-day, and I do not know just how I will
+handle them, but, at any rate, it is best that I should go alone.”
+
+“I would ask one favor of you before you leave,” said Mr. Bruce. “We
+came to your land uninvited, and it is not right that we should create
+any disturbance, or destroy the peace of mind which your people have
+always known. If they demand our departure, and you feel that their
+demand is just, and this decree is irrevocable, do not hesitate to tell
+us, and we will leave immediately, although it would grieve us greatly
+to be compelled to do so, just when we have fully experienced the full
+delights of your beautiful country, and tasted the pleasures of your
+hospitality. We cannot understand why they have learned to fear us, but
+we do not question their motive, in wishing us to leave, if this be so.”
+
+“Fear not,” said Onrai, “Some question of difference has come up
+probably, which has led them to fear that if you should remain here
+long, established customs might be changed. By talking on this subject
+and expatiating on it, it has assumed great proportions, and has seemed
+of greater importance because of the mystery which surrounds you. They
+have never been able to understand how you came to our country. They
+found you on the side of the cliff one morning in the heart of our wild
+beast range; you had been there overnight, and had been unmolested by
+the ferocious beasts. This alone made them look on you with awe, and
+they have never forgotten it. As I have said, it is superstitious fear,
+which is now urging them on, and we will have to first destroy this.”
+
+“I hope that you may be able to do this completely,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“for we wish to be friends with your people, and remain a long time with
+them.”
+
+“I would have it so,” answered Onrai, as he turned and again started for
+the shore. “I can understand now, I think, why these people have turned
+on their guests. In some way they have learned of my love for Enola, and
+a fear has taken possession of them that I would give myself up to the
+fascinations of this fair woman. And they have attributed a supernatural
+power to her, for they could not believe that any other could make me so
+far forget my laws and people as to love; and I do not know just how I
+am going to deny their charges and still ask them to allow the strangers
+to remain with us. This they must do, however, for I would have them
+with us until they have fully learned our customs and ways. They will
+not fully know these until they have seen the ceremony of the Day of
+Resis. And, am I still weak? May be so; but I cannot now see Enola leave
+me. I will be strong, I will bury the love, which, if mentioned, will
+ruin my whole life and that life to come. But I must see her; I must
+have her with me yet awhile. Ah, I am approaching the appointed place.
+Now for the struggle.”
+
+The party had seen him coming and were now drawn up before a large rock,
+which was intended for a platform, from which Onrai was to speak; Onrai
+approached and took his stand on the rock; the men stood in a semicircle
+about him, their heads uncovered and as Onrai took his position on the
+rock they bent their bodies respectfully, and then stood waiting for him
+to speak.
+
+“My people,” he commenced, “you came to me last night with a strange
+complaint. For a short time we have had in the Land of On a number of
+strange people, the first which has ever visited our world since we can
+remember. If at any previous time such visitors came to the Land of On,
+we know not, for the events of the past ages are not made known to us.
+But we are concerned only with these strangers from a distant planet.
+When we stop to consider, we cannot wonder that these enlightened
+people, of another world, seeing our world as we see theirs, should wish
+to visit it and learn, if here was a race of people like unto
+themselves. We cannot fully understand, perhaps, the curiosity which
+should prompt this desire, for we have been taught to be contented with
+the good land which God has given us and not to seek anything which we
+have not here given us. We have certain laws to follow, and these laws
+are life and death. But it is not so with the people who are now here as
+our guests; they have certain political and moral laws, as they call
+them, which they must adhere to, but they have no laws restricting their
+research into the unknown. They may invent new contrivances for making
+their labor easier, they may advance new theories on great subjects,
+even their religion, not being altogether as ours is, but a number of
+different beliefs, these beliefs being subdivided, each advancing
+different theories, which in the end are widely varying. And they are
+allowed to study the heavens and learn the different stars and to name
+them; and they learned that there was a world similar to theirs and they
+determined to visit it, and immediately devised new means to do so; and
+they came and found that another race was here, a race much like
+themselves in many respects but different in others, principally in
+physique; but they worshiped the same God, the great God, and this makes
+them brothers, and now you would destroy them, or send them back to that
+world from whence they came, even before they have fully learned the
+world or people which they traveled so far to find. You have an
+imaginary complaint to make against them; it cannot be a genuine
+complaint for I have been with them almost constantly since they came to
+our land and I know that they are as pure in heart and deed as any among
+us. Accept your King’s word for this, for he knows of what he speaks. I
+have done.”
+
+The party of men had stood perfectly still during this speech of the
+King, but it would be impossible to tell from their mobile features
+whether they were being convinced or not. They stood stolidly silent,
+not a muscle moving, leaning against their zebras. They made a grand
+sight, these thousand men in their beautiful tunics, holding their
+bright helmets. A body of men which would make the armies of the
+civilized world look like pigmies and which would make the eyes of a
+general open wide with admiration. But that stolidity; not one among
+them betrayed an emotion in the face. As Onrai finished they did not
+even change the position which they had held while he was speaking.
+
+Onrai now stepped to one side of the rock and the leader, who had spoken
+the night before, came forward and mounting the rock, bowed to Onrai and
+then proceeded with his explanation.
+
+“Oh, King, I was chosen by the people, who sent us here to make the
+charge against the strangers last night, but you ordered us away, and we
+have always learned to obey our King before all else, so we have waited
+until this morning. The decision reached by the people was caused by a
+report which was brought to the city by one, who has been a member of
+your expedition since you left the city and was for some time before
+attached to the woman Enola before she left the Temple. She was alarmed
+by certain things which transpired, and no longer being able to keep
+them to herself, rode to the city yesterday morning, arriving even
+before you did, oh, King. She tells of the King of On, being in the
+company of the woman Enola most of the time, and that certain
+expressions passed between the King and this woman, which could mean but
+one thing; the King had become infatuated with the woman. This news
+could hardly be credited and would not have been believed probably, if
+one of our men, who was also in the party, had not rushed madly into the
+city yesterday, giving out that the King was mad; that he had stood on
+the terrace of the villa, occupied by Onrai and his party on the night
+of the storm, and had heard the King accuse the woman Enola of having
+bewitched him; of her having known before the laws and customs of the
+people of On, even before she had come here; but notwithstanding this
+she had thrown a spell over him, the King. The King told her that she
+had been balked in her machinations before it was forever too late, by
+the warning of God. This warning was the storm. The man had not stopped
+to listen longer; the storm causing him to seek shelter. The people had
+seen the King come to the city, where he should be in the time of great
+trouble, but that word had come from the woman Enola and he had
+forgotten his people and had rushed off quickly, even killing the zebra
+which he had ridden. This latter, we learned afterwards. The people love
+their King, oh, Onrai; they feel that he has not sinned but that he is
+in the meshes of one who would ruin him, and they have decided that the
+woman and her party should die, and we have come to fulfill this
+mission.” And the man, as if this declaration ended the matter, stepped
+down from the rock and commanded the men to don their helmets and again
+mount.
+
+“Hold,” cried Onrai, “what would you do? Consider well the step which
+you would take. Have you forgotten that these people are our guests and
+as such demand our protection? The stories which you bring are true, but
+they are the results of my own blindness and are not due to any
+supernatural influence, which Enola has had over me. She is innocent and
+even now lies at the point of death, and, will you not at least wait and
+see if her injuries are fatal? Oh, heed your King and do not this thing
+which hurts him. Let them be escorted to the place where they were
+found, and let them from there return to their own world. Do not kill
+them,” and Onrai wrung his hands in despair.
+
+The only answer the leader made him was, “We must save our King, for we
+love him and this is the only way,” and he ordered the men to march.
+Onrai jumped from the rock and ran like a deer ahead of the riders, and
+reaching the villa, met Mr. Bruce, Mr. Graham and Harry on the terrace
+awaiting his return. The hurrying figure of Onrai coming toward them
+told them that something was wrong, and stepping up quickly toward him,
+Mr. Bruce asked, “What is it?”
+
+“It is settled,” said Onrai; “they are coming to kill you; I tried to
+dissuade them, but it was useless. Rush to the rear and take zebras and
+make all possible speed to where you were found. I will try to keep them
+back for a while; it will mean my death, but that matters little.”
+
+The three men turned white, but did not move.
+
+“But what of Enola?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“She must be taken too,” said Onrai, “but it is too late.”
+
+The riders had now reached the terrace and dismounting, a number of them
+stepped forward and laid hands on the strangers. Others prepared to
+enter the villa, for the women. Onrai stood with bowed head, overcome
+with emotion. This then was to be the miserable end of the expedition.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXIII.
+ A MESSAGE FROM THE PRIEST.
+
+
+The moment was a critical one and the three men realized it fully; what
+could they do? They were powerless against such a mob; their only hope
+seemed to lay in Onrai, but he had said that the men would no longer
+listen to him. Onrai stood with arms crossed and head bowed and it could
+be seen that he was fearfully agitated. But he made no move to stop the
+men, who were now entering the villa to take the women. But the thought
+of these men, laying their hands on Enola, on that poor bruised body,
+finally overcame Onrai, and rushing madly into the villa, he grabbed the
+two men who were about to enter the sick chamber and pushed them
+forcibly from the house.
+
+“What would you do?” said he, beside himself with anguish. “Would you
+war against poor defenseless women, or worse, sick women? Men, have you
+forgotten your manhood; have you no longer any self-respect? Has your
+pride and honor all been killed by this horrible suspicion?”
+
+The men stood quietly by as they had at the lake, listening, but not
+seeming to heed their King. Those who had laid hands on Mr. Bruce, Mr.
+Graham and Harry still stood guarding them, waiting for those who had
+been sent for the women to come from the villa, when they would carry
+out the rest of the miserable programme.
+
+“Why do you look at me in that strange way?” continued Onrai, “do you
+not know that it is the King who is talking to you, that it is he who
+implores you, that it is Onrai who commands you; have you forgotten that
+it is I, Onrai, whom you yourselves chose for King, and whom you have
+sworn to love and obey, that now entreats you? How are you keeping that
+oath? Oh, that I should ever be chosen ruler of such cowards.”
+
+The men did not move, but when Onrai ceased speaking the leader walked
+up, and again bowing to the King, that King, whom he still respected,
+but did not obey, said:
+
+“King, we know of the great goodness of your heart; we know that that
+great goodness of heart would still be influenced by the love; no, not
+love, but unholy infatuation, which this woman has thrown about you, and
+we know that because of this, you will forget yourself, your future,
+your people, the holy laws and all, and would plead for the lives of
+these people. We knew this and we hardened our hearts against such
+pleadings before we came to you. It was decided that we would not be
+influenced by these pleadings, for we knew that it would not be our
+King, our great, noble Onrai, who would ask pardon for these people, but
+the evil one, which the woman Enola had possessed him with. We believe
+this with all our hearts and consequently we cannot listen to you. We
+are chosen by all the citizens of On to carry out this mission and we
+must do it or go back to our people traitors.”
+
+“Traitors, traitors, did you say? The word is well-chosen, but one which
+heretofore has never been used in the Land of On. Traitors to those who
+sent you! Would you then rather be traitors to the King than to the
+people? Which is the greater sin, if you would call obedience to your
+King a sin, which is the greater sin to be traitor to the people or to
+the King, which you have sworn to love, cherish and obey? Come, man, can
+you answer?”
+
+“Quickly,” said the leader, “for as I have said, it is not now the King
+which commands us, but that evil one within. If it were the King, he
+would say, ‘Take these people who have made your King sin; take these
+people who have called the great God’s vengeance down on us, because we
+harbored them; take them and show them no mercy, for they stole upon us
+like thieves in the night; and when we clothed and fed them, when we
+made them honored guests, giving them every comfort and luxury which the
+Land of On knows, even taking them into the most sacred sanctuary,
+making them special guests of the King, thinking that he alone was
+fitted to entertain them, when we did all this for them, they repaid us
+by making our King sin, and bringing God’s wrath upon us. Take these and
+kill them, for they have betrayed our confidence.’ This is what the
+true, noble King, the great Onrai would say to his people if it were he
+talking to us. Oh King, we pity you, for we do believe that even now you
+suffer, when you see the people, whom you have learned to love through
+their machinations, going to their death. But the people have settled
+the matter, having first given it just consideration and they know that
+it is best that the cause of your sin and the land’s suffering should be
+put out of the way, for if they remain, even if you no longer fell under
+their spell, the land or people would no longer be safe. We know that
+you are suffering for these strangers; these traitors are making you
+suffer, because they would have you intercede for them, but when the
+spell is broken, when you are no longer in the power of this subtle
+Circe, you will thank your people for thus delivering you.”
+
+“I look at you now and wonder if this be the happy, care and
+superstition-free people, whom I have known for so long and I am almost
+persuaded to believe that you are not; that I have been transported in
+some unknown way in my sleeping to another world, where the people have
+never known what happiness, contentment and lack of all superstition is;
+where the people are governed by the most imaginative fantasies of the
+brain; where common sense and reason play no part in their decisions or
+judgment. No, you are not the strong, mighty people that I once knew,
+and yet you are the same. I know you all, every face is familiar to me,
+but that is all. The solid mind has wandered, leaving in its place
+nothing, or worse than nothing—superstition. That you believe in your
+own ignorance that you are now right and that you are following the
+dictates of sensible minds can easily be seen and your decision is as
+much as could be expected from such miserable beings, as would be swayed
+by superstition. Oh, where are the noble minds which once dominated over
+those bodies? Have they gone beyond recall? Have they been so outraged
+by these miserable superstitions that they have gone forever? Will not
+sense, and reason and justice break the flimsy wall of these
+superstitions and place the right mind again in possession? Oh, men of
+little brain, why will you insult me by still calling me King?” And as
+Onrai finished he turned his back on them as if their presence was
+hateful to him; as if their stolid gaze would contaminate him.
+
+The leader stepped forward again and motioned the men back. Mr. Graham
+and his companions watched these proceedings with renewed hope, but
+Onrai did not even turn to see what they were doing. His strong nature
+and nobleness of mind would no longer allow of his suing for mercy, even
+for the sick girl, whose life meant so much to him.
+
+He had first plead; then he called on them as men; then he had commanded
+them as King, and all had been useless; they had still stared at him
+with that set look which would indicate that their decision was so
+irrevocable that nothing, not even positive proof of this decision being
+wrong, would make them change it. Then he had used contempt, he had
+belittled their manhood, their intellect, and unwittingly he had made an
+impression; an impression surely, but whether a good or bad one could
+not yet be said, for the men had taken a position at the edge of the
+park and were now in conference.
+
+Mr. Bruce had slipped into the sick chamber and had looked at Enola. She
+was now resting quietly; her breathing being regular, her temperature
+being almost normal. Mrs. Graham and Nellie were sitting near her, and
+the women attendants were gathered in a group in one end of the
+apartment, conversing in low whispers.
+
+“Mr. Bruce,” asked Nellie, “what is that great body of men doing
+outside; are they here to congratulate the King and his party upon their
+escape from the storm?”
+
+“Exactly,” said Mr. Bruce, and he tried to smile. “They came as a
+delegation from the people of the city to express their heartfelt
+thankfulness for our escape; and also sympathy for Enola’s suffering.”
+
+“But they were here last night,” said Nellie, “and still remain. I
+cannot see why they should do so.”
+
+“They are waiting for further news of Enola’s condition, and when this
+is learned they will depart for the upper part of the country, where
+they are bound to repair the devastations of the storm;” answered Mr.
+Bruce; but as he spoke, Mrs. Graham had walked to the curtained arch and
+parting the hangings, said:
+
+“See, Mr. Bruce, they are returning; their movements are very strange;
+can anything be wrong?”
+
+“Nothing, I assure you, Mrs. Graham,” said Mr. Bruce, “I will see what
+it is,” and saying this he again went on to the terrace.
+
+The leader was just pulling up his zebra, and raising his voice, said:
+
+“Oh King, we cannot heed your command or words. Our duty is plain and we
+must do it. Men do your duty.” Again the men placed their hands on the
+shoulders of the three men and two again entered the villa for the
+women. Onrai stood motionless as if turned to stone. The men came from
+the house, one leading Mrs. Graham and Nellie, and the other with the
+still sleeping figure of Enola in his arms.
+
+A zebra’s gallop was heard on the hard pavement of the avenue. Whoever
+it was, was keeping up a most fearful pace, for the sound of falling
+hoofs came and quick. The men turned to see who this rapid rider could
+be and just then Sedai hove in sight, his zebra fairly flying over the
+ground. He turned into the park and the body of men parted to allow his
+panting zebra to pass between them.
+
+“Hold!” he cried. “A message from the high priest!”
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXIV.
+ THE CRISIS PASSED.
+
+
+The noise of the zebra galloping madly over the avenue, had so surprised
+the men that for the moment all else had been forgotten, and those
+holding the strangers had let go their hold, and stood with necks craned
+to catch the first glimpse of the mad rider. Mrs. Graham and Nelly had
+stood where their guard had stopped when the first sound of the zebra’s
+hoofs had reached them. They had been so surprised by the entrance of
+the men into the sick chamber, and by their command to follow them, that
+they could not at first realize what the men meant. But when one of them
+attempted to raise Enola from the couch, Mrs. Graham rushed forward, and
+would have tried to stop him, but for the retaining hand of the other
+man.
+
+“What does this mean?” indignantly asked Mrs. Graham.
+
+But the man did not understand English, and simply stared at Mrs.
+Graham.
+
+But now that Enola had been secured, Mrs. Graham and Nellie were made to
+understand that they were to go with the man. They then began to realize
+that something was wrong, and that this was being done with the
+knowledge of those outside. They walked to the terrace, and when they
+saw the men holding their male companions also, they knew that they were
+being made captives for some reason or other. They turned pale, and
+thoughts of dungeon cells and murder came into their minds, which were
+probably not far from the truth, if they but knew it. But the men
+stopped as Sedai rode furiously up, flourishing a piece of parchment in
+his hand. Onrai stepped forward hurriedly, and taking the parchment into
+his hand, read the hieroglyphics inscribed on it. His face at first wore
+a puzzled look, then became brighter, and finally broke into a smile, as
+he handed the parchment to the leader, saying:
+
+“There, man, read that to your followers. It is from the high priest,
+one whose authority you cannot question. Read also how fickle are the
+people whom you represent, for they now order you to return without
+fulfilling your mission,” and saying this, he walked over to where the
+man stood who was holding Enola, and taking her in his arms, carried her
+into the apartment, and laying her on the couch, kissed the fair cheek,
+saying:
+
+“Mine, all mine, and they were trying to take you from me. Oh, God, I
+thank thee.”
+
+Outside the leader had taken the parchment, and, first reading it to
+himself, turned to the men who were watching him closely and
+expectantly, and said:
+
+“This message, as you have heard the King say, is from the high priest,
+and it relieves us from the painful duty of disobeying our King’s
+orders, listen:
+
+“‘I, the high priest of On, who has access to the most sacred laws,
+have, knowing that a matter of great moment depended on the proper
+reading of these laws, perused them carefully, studying each character
+as it is written, and have made this discovery: in those laws which
+govern the King and his conduct, I find the law which says he shall not
+marry; this has always been read that the King shall not marry. But it
+does not end here. In believing that our race is the only one on earth,
+and that we could never be visited by other people, we have read but the
+first part of this law which says, the King shall not love or marry. But
+the whole reading of the law is this: ‘The King shall not take unto
+himself a wife chosen from among his own people.’ The great law-giver of
+our land undoubtedly foresaw that at some future day, people of another
+race would visit us, and although he has virtually given no consent to
+the King’s marrying one of his people, he has, by writing the law in
+this way, namely: ‘The King shall not marry one of his own people,’ made
+it possible for him to marry one of his own race, if he so choses,
+providing, of course, if such a woman comes to the land of On. Therefore
+I, the high priest of the Land of On, do hereby declare that Onrai, the
+King of On, has full and proper rights to marry the woman, Enola, who is
+of another race, and that the men who have been sent to kill the
+strangers, because of Onrai loving one of their women, are on an
+unlawful mission, and must be recalled.’”
+
+As the man finished his reading, he turned to face those whom he and his
+men had been sent to take and kill, and said:
+
+“I came to you with orders from the people to make you prisoners, and to
+take you to a certain place and kill you. We had learned to respect you,
+and it was hard for us to believe that you were guilty of that of which
+you were accused. But all signs seemed to be against you, and we were
+compelled at last to believe that you were guilty. But we have just
+learned from the words of the high priest, that the King’s love was
+sinless, and if there be no sin in his loving, Enola must be sinless. If
+we have shaken your confidence in us, we know not how to regain it. All
+we can do is to assure you that if we have doubted you and have proven
+ourselves traitors to the confidence you have placed in us, we will now
+strive all the harder to make your stay among us a happy sojourn. We
+crave you to pardon us, and believe it was the respect to our laws, as
+we knew them, which made us act as we did.”
+
+The man waited for a moment after he had finished speaking, as if
+expecting a reply from one of the strangers, but none of them understood
+the language well enough to make themselves understood as they would
+wish. Onrai came forward, however, after telling him that they wished
+him to express to his people that they freely forgave their mistaken
+understanding of their mission to their country, and further intention
+of killing them. Onrai turned and interpreted this to the men, who then
+mounted their zebras and departed.
+
+The party again entered the sick chamber and looked at Enola. She had
+awakened from the stupor or sleep into which she had fallen after taking
+the powder, and as they entered she was looking wistfully at the great
+open arch, which had framed the bandaged head of Gip the night before.
+She looked up as the party came in and tried to smile, but the effort
+was lost, the bandages covering her face so completely, that they hid
+all expression.
+
+“Was I so badly wounded then?” she asked, as she half raised her head
+and looked at them.
+
+“Yes, dear,” said Mrs. Graham, who had hardly yet got over the scare
+which the recent event had given her. “But you are going to get well now
+and we will be so happy.”
+
+“Yes, Enola,” said Onrai, as he stepped up and took the poor bruised
+hand, “happiness has been unknown to us since you were wounded, but we
+know now that you will get well, and our happiness has returned,” and he
+raised her hand to his lips.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXV.
+ “HE WILL MARRY YOU.”
+
+
+One week had now passed and Enola had almost entirely recovered. Her
+fever had lasted only a day or two and with Mr. Bruce’s prescriptions
+and treatment, and Mrs. Graham’s and Nellie’s gentle care she mended
+rapidly. Her wounds, too, had healed so quickly, the bandages had been
+discontinued and altogether Enola was nearly in as good a condition as
+before her fateful ride.
+
+“Why, Enola,” said Mr. Graham, “you look as bright and happy as ever,
+this beautiful morning, and I prescribe a good long walk for you in the
+garden.”
+
+“And I feel quite as well as usual, Uncle,” answered Enola. “My arms and
+limbs are a little stiff yet, but outside of that I am all right and
+will gladly accept your invitation. Ah, the morning is beautiful,
+glorious,” she continued, as they stepped to the terrace. “Uncle, have
+you noticed that the sun seems to be brighter, the air purer, that all
+verdure is greener, that the waters of the lake and river bluer, that
+the birds’ notes clearer and their plumage gayer, that all nature seems
+brighter and happier here than in the civilized world?”
+
+“Ah, that is quite a speech, Enola,” answered Mr. Graham, smiling; “but
+seriously, I have noticed all this many times, and I have long ago
+ceased wondering at the happiness and contentment of the people, for
+they could hardly be aught else with such environments.”
+
+“Yes, they are truly a happy lot,” said Enola, “yet how human. For
+centuries, more than likely, their ancestors had never known such words
+as fear and superstition and they themselves could hardly have defined
+the meaning of these words, yet one little word set them wondering and
+just a word more and a little act on the part of their King made them
+slaves to superstitious fears.”
+
+“Yes, that is so,” said Mr. Graham, “I am very much afraid we are all
+alike after all.”
+
+“No, not all alike,” said Enola, “for we, with our advanced notions on
+such matters could never believe as did these people for a short time.”
+
+“May be not,” said Mr. Graham, “but we must take into consideration that
+these people have always been led to believe that they were the only
+people on earth, and have never been told of other people on other
+planets, so our advent among them was a great surprise in the first
+place and they looked on us with awe, mingled with fear; and Onrai’s
+strange actions and the storm simply ‘capped the climax.’”
+
+“We had rather a narrow escape, don’t you think?” asked Enola.
+
+“Yes,” answered Mr. Graham, “too narrow for comfort; but I think we
+stand on a better footing with these people since, and that for this
+reason the occurrence should be looked upon as being a decidedly lucky
+one for us.”
+
+“That is very true,” said Enola, “but look, Gip has seen us and is
+coming to meet us.”
+
+Across the lawn strode the great monstrous beast, his limp nearly gone,
+but his head still bandaged. This great elephant stood fully twenty feet
+high and as he stalked under the trees his back touched the lower
+boughs. He had been given the freedom of the garden from the first night
+of his removal from the scene of the accident to the villa, and he had
+taken up his position beneath the arch which opened into Enola’s
+apartment, and here he had remained, only going to his stall for a few
+moments’ rest; he knowing that if he lay down beneath the window, he
+could not again rise. Such love for a mistress had never been displayed
+before, according to Onrai, and his people could not understand it; but
+it was clear enough to them that the elephant was attached to Enola, and
+this was quite enough to let him have his own way.
+
+Quickly he passed over the smooth lawn until he had reached them, when
+he affectionately stuck his great trunk into Enola’s face. Perhaps this
+was not a very pleasant way of having him show his love, but it was the
+only way he knew of, and Enola seemed to enjoy it.
+
+“Good Gip,” she said, “and could you not see me in my room? I saw you
+poke your big head in the arch and pull it out again and look about. You
+are a dear, good fellow, Gip, and you can come right along and walk with
+us.”
+
+And he did. Back and forth on the lawn the three walked, the great
+elephant keeping close to Enola’s side, occasionally thrusting his trunk
+over her shoulder, giving out that little squeak, as if to let her know
+that he was still with her. And his great moving hulk shook the ground
+at every step, making Mr. Graham look around now and then with
+apprehension. But Gip paid no attention to him, simply looking at Enola
+and trying to make her look at him.
+
+The day before Onrai had gone to the city to attend to any matters which
+might need his attention. He was to return to-day, and on the morrow
+they were again going to take up the journey to the field of diamonds,
+which had been so unexpectedly interrupted by the storm. Mr. Graham and
+Enola had now walked to the edge of the garden, and were standing
+looking down the beautiful roadway, when far away, where the perspective
+came to a point, could be seen a small black spot. At first it looked
+like a pedestrian, then like a zebra, and finally the form of zebra and
+rider were made out. It was Onrai returning, and as impatient as on the
+night when the message had reached him of Enola’s serious illness. Gip
+pricked up his ears, and looking down the road, saw the rider
+approaching; then kneeling, he placed his trunk for Enola to step on, as
+of old. She divined his intention and placing her foot on his trunk, he
+raised her to his back and started off down the avenue, she sitting
+Turkish fashion on the silk covering which was always worn by the white
+elephant.
+
+Onrai was now near enough to distinguish her form, and seeing her
+approach he urged his zebra into a still faster gallop and in a moment
+he and Enola had met, and Gip, turning, strode along beside the zebra.
+Far above Onrai Enola sat, her face almost hidden by the huge figure of
+the elephant, but Onrai was happy in the thought that he was near her.
+That was enough for him at least.
+
+“You came to meet me, then?” asked he.
+
+“No, I think it was Gip, who came to meet you,” answered Enola, smiling,
+“I simply accompanied him.”
+
+Onrai laughed as he said, “Well, you are here and that is enough. You
+are looking entirely well this morning; are you feeling so?”
+
+“Perfectly so,” answered Enola, “and ready and waiting to again take up
+the journey.”
+
+“We will start to-morrow, at break of day,” said Onrai, “and let us hope
+that our journey will not again be broken by such an event as the
+storm.”
+
+“Yes, it was fearful,” answered Enola, “but let us not talk of gloomy
+things on this beautiful morning. The miserable past is gone and let us
+forget it. I hope your people will not again mistrust us, for this hope
+only will again insure us comfort and happiness.”
+
+They had now reached the villa and Gip, placing his trunk for Enola to
+step on and kneeling for her, she was soon standing beside the King.
+
+“I thank you for having met me,” he said.
+
+“Don’t thank me,” said Enola. “Thank Gip.” Then she tripped lightly up
+the terrace stairs.
+
+“She seems to have lost all seriousness since her recovery,” said Onrai
+to himself, as he followed Enola into the villa, “but this may be
+joyousness over that recovery. But she will have to be serious when the
+time comes, for my people will demand it.”
+
+Enola had gone into her own apartment, where she found Nellie awaiting
+her.
+
+“Has Onrai said anything to you yet?” asked Nellie.
+
+“About what?” asked Enola.
+
+“About his intended marriage,” said Nellie, and she tried to smile, but
+could not, the whole matter seemed such a farce.
+
+“About his marriage? why he has not mentioned it to me,” said Enola.
+
+“It is strange he should not have spoken to you about it,” said Nellie,
+“for it concerns you quite as much as himself.”
+
+“In what way?” asked Enola. “I cannot possibly see how I am concerned in
+his marriage.” But as she spoke she remembered the conversation of the
+night of the storm and of his accusation. For he had told her then that
+a King was not allowed to marry, how was this then, that he was going to
+break the law.
+
+“Tell me, Nellie,” said she.
+
+“I can hardly bring myself to do so,” said Nellie. “We told you that we
+had trouble with the people when you were sick, which nearly ended in
+our massacre, but we did not tell you all concerning that trouble. You
+are strong enough now and can hear it. They accused you of bewitching
+the King, when you knew he was forbidden by the laws to either love or
+marry. They said that the storm had come to them as a warning, and was
+God’s wrath on them for harboring us, and they were going to kill us.
+But the high priest learned that the King could marry you if he so
+desired, and so we were pardoned, and now it is the King’s intention and
+the people’s desire that you should marry him. But I cannot understand
+why he has not spoken to you about it. Oh, Enola, can you marry this
+barbarous king?”
+
+“Don’t ask me, now, Nellie, I cannot answer—I cannot understand.” And
+Enola drew her hand across her eyes as if to break the spell.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXVI.
+ A STRANGE DISCOVERY.
+
+
+The following morning opened bright and beautiful; all rose early, and
+after a light breakfast again took up the journey. Gip had sufficiently
+recovered to be allowed to go, and as it was intended that for the first
+few days’ the marches were to be short in order not to fatigue Enola, it
+was thought best for her to ride in the large howdah on Gip’s back, for
+the motion would be less and the position more comfortable than it would
+be on the back of a zebra. So Gip was happy in carrying the precious
+burden, and strode out at the head of the large cavalcade as proud as
+any of them, with scarcely any sign of lameness left. Onrai had also
+mounted an elephant so as to be on a level with Enola, for the idea of
+trying to keep up a conversation when he was riding some feet below her,
+was entirely out of the question.
+
+Harry preferred his zebra, notwithstanding this left the field entirely
+open to Onrai. Still, he thought it might as well be thus, for Enola
+might look on his riding near her as an intrusion, and this would hurt
+his cause far more than it would help it.
+
+Mrs. Graham and Nellie were both on elephants this morning, Mrs. Graham
+being stretched out in a half reclining position, enjoying to the
+fullest the comforts of the huge howdah and easy motion of the elephant.
+Mr. Bruce, Mr. Graham and Harry rode well on ahead of the rest of the
+party, and Sedai was directly in their rear. The story of his hard ride
+from the city, when bringing the message from the high priest, he had
+kept silent on for a long time, but Mr. Bruce finally prevailed upon him
+to tell how he had been chosen as a courier. His story was substantially
+this:
+
+“I was standing just before the terrace when I saw the body of men come
+up. I heard them make the demand and knew that they would make trouble.
+I heard one of the number say that it was because of Enola having made
+the King sin by wishing to marry her, she knowing that the King could
+not marry. I then remembered having heard one of the men, whom I had
+talked with in the city, say that the law did not forbid the King
+marrying a woman of another country. I heard Onrai tell them to wait
+until morning. I then determined to ride to the city and look up the man
+who had made this remark. After the men had withdrawn, I stole to the
+stable, and jumping on my zebra started for the city. I rode hard and it
+was still night when I reached there. I found the man after considerable
+trouble and he told me that that was his opinion only, but that the
+people had decided that the King could not marry, and he must believe
+this as did they. He told me to go to the high priest. While on my way
+to the Temple some of the populace saw me, and fearing that I had broken
+away from those who had been sent to kill our party, they pursued and
+overtook me at the base of the terrace steps which led to the Temple. I
+fought hard but they overpowered me and bore me into the Temple. The
+high priest came forward and asked me how it was that I was not with my
+friends. I told him as well as I could, for I knew little of the
+language, that there was a doubt regarding the law governing the King’s
+marriage; that I had been sent to him with the request that he examine
+carefully this law and give me his decision and let me bear it to the
+King. The high priest left us for a few moments and then came back and
+handing me a piece of parchment, commanded the people to leave me go,
+and bade me ride with all speed to the King and my friends.
+
+“The priest was very much agitated as he said this to me, and kept
+urging me to use all speed. I rushed down the steps and jumped on one of
+the zebras of the natives, mine being winded, and never stopped until I
+had reached the villa.”
+
+This was the story Sedai told in his quiet and unassuming way and he
+never seemed to realize that he had, by his quick forethought, put into
+immediate action, saved the lives of his friends. And Sedai had ever
+since this held a new place in the hearts of the party and Onrai himself
+seemed to look on the Abyssinian as one who had done him a personal act
+of kindness which could never be repaid. He was a hero, was Sedai, and
+it was decided by the party that although he might never again have an
+opportunity to help them in a like way, still it was good always to have
+him with them, and upon their telling him this he said that he would
+never again leave them; not even for a day. And so he was one of the
+party to-day, his sturdy figure riding the zebra like a native.
+
+The journey would occupy some ten days yet and it was decided to travel
+early in the morning and in the cool of the evening; spending the warm
+part of the day in one of the villas en route, as they had on previous
+marches. The storm’s track could be seen very plainly from the avenue
+and a large body of men were still employed cleaning away the debris. A
+remarkable thing about the terrible storm was that it had not killed a
+single human being. Some had been very badly injured, but these had all
+recovered or were recovering, so that not one death could be laid to the
+storm; many animals had been killed and it was expected that many of the
+wild animals in the hunting reservation had also been killed, but this
+had not yet been ascertained, as none had gotten as far as the
+northwestern part of the country, where the storm was supposed to have
+started.
+
+It would remain with Onrai and his party to ascertain this.
+
+All was life and happiness this beautiful morning and all thoughts of
+the storm had been relegated to the past. On their right stretched the
+lake, its clear waters stretching far to the north; on the left were the
+farms and pastures, through which the storm had ploughed its way; on
+ahead of them, as far as the eye could reach, stretched out the shaded
+avenue; way off to the northwest could just be seen in the blue
+distance, hardly perceptible, the faces of the cliffs, and at the base
+of these cliffs was their destination, and there too were the points of
+interest, which the party were to see before their return.
+
+“The journey for the next few days will be uneventful enough, will it
+not?” said Mr. Graham, as he pulled up for a moment alongside of Onrai’s
+elephant.
+
+“Yes, we will have little to break the monotony between here and the
+field of brilliants, but the country is beautiful and I think you will
+find it all interesting,” said Onrai.
+
+“It is all interesting to me,” said Mr. Graham, “but I wished to know if
+there was anything of special interest, such as mines and quarries.”
+
+“No, nothing of that kind,” said Onrai, “but wait a minute; there is a
+deserted mine or something, which has never been explored by any of my
+people, since I can remember, and I cannot tell whether it be a mine or
+well or natural hole in the ground. It is about the width of the avenue
+and goes down, down, down, far below where the eyes can reach. I have
+only looked down this dark hole when I have been passing and know
+positively nothing about it, but if you would like to do so, we will
+halt there to-morrow and go down with ropes and explore it as far as we
+can. A villa stands near in which the ladies can wait for us.”
+
+“I should like to see what this curious place is,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“Well, then, it is settled, we will explore it to-morrow,” said Onrai.
+
+Mr. Graham again rode up alongside of Mr. Bruce, and telling him of the
+hole in the ground, had his interest aroused at once. All along the
+track of the storm many men were at work, but for some time past none
+had been seen.
+
+“It is strange, is it not?” asked Harry of Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes, decidedly so,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“But, look, what is that in the distance?”
+
+“It looks like a body of men,” answered Harry.
+
+“Perhaps they have congregated there for some special work.”
+
+No further comment was made about these men. They could now be plainly
+seen standing in a circle. They were not working as far as could be
+seen, but were standing with heads bowed as if contemplating something
+on the ground before them. They now saw the King and his party
+approaching, and one of their party hurried to the avenue and came
+towards the travelers.
+
+“He seems to be excited over something,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“Yes, he acts differently than most other men I have seen in this
+country,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“May be they have made a discovery.”
+
+“Something agitates him,” said Harry, “that is sure.”
+
+The man now came near, and seeing that it was the King and his party he
+stopped, and making a respectful bow, said:
+
+“I have come, oh, King, not knowing that you was of the party, to call
+attention to a strange being which we have found in the field. We know
+not whether it be human or not, and we would ask you to look at it and
+tell us how to act with it.”
+
+“Go, we will follow,” said the King, and the party followed the man from
+the avenue into the field to the left.
+
+The body of natives moved, upon seeing the King and party approaching,
+to one side, disclosing the object which had so interested them. The
+party looked and saw the body of an African negress with a child
+strapped to her back.
+
+But how had it gotten here?
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXVII.
+ IN THE HOLE.
+
+
+Yes, it was a negro mother and her babe. The body was that of a slight
+woman, weighing not more than one hundred pounds, and perfectly black.
+The babe was probably three months old, and was strapped to the back of
+her mother. The features of the mother were flat and broad, and showed
+but little intelligence. Both bodies were considerably mutilated; this
+being caused, very likely, by the storm; not a rag of clothing covered
+the bodies. Silently the native men and women stood gazing on the
+strange figures; they could offer no explanation on this as to how these
+bodies had come here or from whence they had come; they looked at the
+bodies and then at the white strangers as if to trace some likeness, but
+there was none, and this puzzled them all the more. Involuntarily they
+glanced into the heavens, as if expecting to see a new planet looming up
+in the midday sun from which these black bodies had fallen. That they
+had come from the same world which they themselves inhabited—that world
+which was theirs alone, they could not believe, of course.
+
+Onrai looked at one of the guests and then at another, as if expecting
+some explanation from them, but they offered none; they being nearly as
+much in the dark as was he. But finally Onrai, stepping up to Mr. Bruce,
+said:
+
+“You know so much of the heavens and of the stars, can you not tell me
+whence came this woman!”
+
+“I can only offer one explanation,” answered Mr. Bruce, “and that is
+that the woman and child were caught up by the great storm and blown
+from their own country into this.”
+
+“Ah,” said Onrai, “that explanation maybe truthful, and looking over his
+people he called them all closely about him and told them what Mr. Bruce
+had said. It seemed to satisfy them, but it raised their curiosity to a
+greater extent, and they crowded more closely about the bodies. The hot
+sun had poured down on these bodies until they were in a bad state of
+decomposition and our friends soon moved away, leaving the find wholly
+in possession of the natives.
+
+“What shall we do with these bodies?” asked Onrai of Mr. Graham.
+
+“I would order them burned,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+So Onrai told some of the men to throw together a pile of wood and lay
+the bodies on it; this was soon done and the torch was then applied. As
+the flames shot into the air, licking the reeking flesh off the bodies,
+our friends again mounted and moved on.
+
+“What do you think of this, Mr. Bruce?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“I can only say what I have already said to Onrai,” answered Mr. Bruce.
+“The force of the storm must have blown this woman and her child over
+the cliff and thus far into the heart of the land.”
+
+“Do you not think that another explanation might be made of their
+appearance?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“There may be many explanations made,” answered Mr. Bruce, “but if this
+country is impregnable, how else could this woman and her child reach
+here?”
+
+“I think myself that the storm has played a great part in this woman’s
+appearance in this part of the country, but I cannot help but think that
+she was this side of the cliffs before the storm,” answered Mr. Graham.
+
+“If that be so, then these people have lived in ignorance of this
+tribe’s having taken up a residence in this country,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Graham, “but these Onians very seldom visit the
+northwestern part of this country, as Onrai has said, and this tribe
+might have found an entrance and settled in a fertile part near the
+cliffs, and may now be living there in total ignorance of their having
+entered a country which has for ages been shut in from the rest of the
+world?”
+
+“This may all be so,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I would rather cling to my
+theory.”
+
+“I would gladly accept your explanation,” said Mr. Graham, “if it were
+not for that part of it, which says that the woman was blown over the
+cliffs. Now, if this storm had started on the western side of these
+cliffs, the cliffs themselves would have broken the force, or destroyed
+it entirely before it reached this side. Therefore, I claim that the
+storm must have started from this side of the cliff.”
+
+“When put in that way,” said Mr. Bruce, “you almost convince me that I
+have made a mistake. But whatever the way in which this woman reached
+this country, I believe that we will hear more of it. It would be
+strange indeed if we should find a race of negroes quietly villaged in
+this country.”
+
+“Well, there is a possibility that we may,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+Off to the right, in a clump of trees, is now seen a villa and the party
+made for it, it now being nearly midday. Once in the cool villa, and all
+thought of the morning adventure was forgotten. Lunch was served and
+then came the afternoon siesta.
+
+Late in the afternoon they again started, intending to ride until late
+in the evening. The journeys in the cool of the evening were delightful.
+There was always a breeze coming off the lake at this time and it was
+very refreshing after the close, warm air of the day. Along toward
+evening the villa, which they had occupied on the evening of the storm,
+was passed. The storm had made great ravages here, tearing up immense
+trees by the roots and piling them one above the other. The earth was
+gouged out in places to a depth of twenty feet, and all along the track
+of the storm were immense piles of debris.
+
+Thoughts of the storm had long since passed from the minds of our
+friends; they were interested only in the far northwest toward which
+they were headed, and which promised them so many surprises and
+adventures. This northwest was almost unknown even to the natives; they
+knew certain parts of it very well, such as the field of diamonds and
+one or two other points, which had come under their notice for some
+special reason. But taken as a whole very little was known of the
+country, and for this reason Mr. Bruce and the others expected to make
+some very interesting discoveries. The country had wonderful resources;
+every known part of it producing certain products, which made it a
+veritable Eldorado, and it might be expected that the northwest held
+resources which would astonish all, even Onrai and his people. The field
+of diamonds alone was enough to make this part of the country
+interesting to the strangers, and for this alone they had started on
+this journey.
+
+The following morning the party was up and off exceptionally early, long
+before the sun had risen. They were only to make half a march that day,
+for the shaft, which Onrai had spoken of on the previous day, was to be
+explored. That is, men were to be lowered into it and if the bottom
+could be reached and openings found leading from it, then all of the men
+of the party were to go down and explore these. Such was the programme
+laid out for the day and with this prospect of new diversions the men
+started off with happy hearts.
+
+Each day now was bringing them nearer to the great northwest and the
+cliffs were growing plainer as they advanced. The country began to
+assume a wilder appearance; still there were well-kept fields and
+numerous farm villas and many men at work in the fields. At another
+point to-day they had passed a great herd of elephants, which had been
+brought from the city to recuperate, the former hospital having been
+almost entirely destroyed by the storm. These elephants, like many
+others which they had passed, had followed them until driven back by the
+attendant.
+
+The morning was getting pretty well-advanced and the hopes of reaching
+the shaft shortly were making the men keep up a constant watch on both
+sides of them for fear of passing it. It was partially hid in a piece of
+woods which bordered the lake at this point for some distance. None of
+the party knew the exact locality of the opening and so care had to be
+taken in order not to pass it.
+
+“What do you think of this hole in the ground?” asked Mr. Graham of Mr.
+Bruce.
+
+“I do not know what to think of it,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I do know that
+it is a very strange thing that these people should be in ignorance of
+its origin. It seems to me that such things would start the curiosity in
+these people, but I have seen very little of this article in their
+make-up. They did look a little bewildered yesterday when they saw the
+negress and child, but I will wager you a shilling they have forgotten
+all about it by this time. This very lack of curiosity in these people
+almost puts me out of patience with them.”
+
+“It may be, though,” said Mr. Graham, smiling at Mr. Bruce’s impatience,
+“that it is better that they have left to us the exploring of this
+extinct mine or well, or whatever it is; anyway I would feel better
+satisfied finding something, which is not already known by this people.
+There goes one of the attendants now towards the trees; perhaps we have
+reached the hole.”
+
+And they had, for the fellow, pulling aside some underbrush, disclosed a
+large, dark opening running straight into the ground. The wind seemed to
+be rushing into this hole with great force. He turned and motioned to
+the party and they rode toward them. All dismounting, ropes were
+procured and tied to the trunks of the trees, surrounding the hole. A
+glance down the dark aperture would have been enough for most men, but
+for those here assembled, the blackness but whetted their curiosity and
+desire to investigate. A lighted torch was thrown down, but the fearful
+wind which rushed down the hole extinguished this before it had fallen
+far.
+
+“Let us all go down in a bunch and with our combined efforts we may be
+able to keep our feet,” Harry said.
+
+And so it was decided; Mr. Bruce, Mr. Graham and Harry and Onrai were to
+go down, well tied together, only allowing enough freedom for the limbs
+to move easily. A small supply of food and a few skins of water were put
+up and strapped to the back of each and several torches were also taken.
+It was strange, but Onrai seemed to take quite as much interest in the
+contemplated subterranean journey as did the other members of the
+expedition, and he showed more enthusiasm than he had at any time since
+the arrival of the strangers. This was the first opportunity though that
+he had had to display any enthusiasm, for everything in this country had
+been familiar to him since childhood and he could hardly be expected to
+show any great interest in things. But now, though by the eagerness
+displayed by his guests, he had also had his curiosity aroused and he
+was really impatient to get started.
+
+“Are you ready, Onrai?” asked Harry.
+
+“I am,” answered Onrai, “and eager to start. If there is anything new in
+my country, I want to know it.”
+
+“Well, I think you will be surprised by the things that you will see and
+learn to-day,” said Mr. Bruce. “That is, if the passage-way and its gale
+of wind are any criterion.”
+
+“’Tis well, let us start,” Onrai answered.
+
+All bade the ladies good-bye, Enola almost crying because Mr. Bruce
+forbade her accompanying them. Sedai was left to look out for the
+interest of the women folks.
+
+The four men were now tied together, and many sturdy hands grabbing the
+strong rope, they were lowered over the side of the hole. Slowly they
+descended, each moment nearing the passage. Suddenly, without any
+warning, they were swung in, and the line giving way, they landed on the
+floor of the cavern. They scrambled to their feet in the dark, for they
+had not lit the torches in descending, and by keeping breast to back and
+throwing themselves well against the wind by leaning as far back as
+possible, they were enabled to keep their feet and advance. The angle
+was reached and they turned; now the wind caught them full force again,
+and it was hard to keep an upright position. They were in hopes of
+reaching another passage though, through which the wind did not rush
+with such force, and where they could keep their torches lit. If they
+could not find such a one, they might as well return, for they could
+explore or learn nothing in this Egyptian darkness.
+
+[Illustration: “Grinning at them with open mouths and sightless
+eyes.”—_Page 209._]
+
+Slowly they proceeded, feeling their way every step, and keeping tight
+against the right wall. Mr. Bruce, who was in the lead, suddenly felt an
+opening on the right, and telling his companions to follow him, turned
+into this new avenue. They were now comparatively out of the wind and,
+stopping, they lit a torch. Looking about them they saw, grinning at
+them with open mouths and sightless eyes, thousands of human faces.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXVIII.
+ PRISONERS IN THE CAVERN OF THE DEAD.
+
+
+Mr. Bruce, who held the torch, dropped it to the floor at the ghastly
+sight which met his gaze. From all sides these horrible visages were
+looking at them. There seemed to be thousands of them; in fact, the
+number seemed unlimited and as the torch flickered away on the floor,
+casting long shadows over these sombre surroundings, the scene was
+enough to curdle the blood of the strongest. Mr. Bruce stooped and
+picked up the torch again, he having recovered from the shock which the
+scene first gave him.
+
+The hall was about fifty feet wide and ten feet high; the depth could
+not be ascertained because it went beyond the vision. They had entered
+the hall by a door about seven feet high from the corridor of winds.
+This hall or chamber was like the corridor hewn out of the solid rock,
+the ceiling, sides and floor being perfectly smooth. The party now began
+to examine the bodies which were arranged in groups about the walls and
+piled in heaps all over the chamber. These figures were small, being on
+an average about five feet in length; but the bodies had been
+well-proportioned in life more than likely, but now the skin was drawn
+tightly over the bones; the lips having dried and drawn away from the
+teeth, leaving the grinning, ghastly expression, which first struck such
+horror to the hearts of the explorers. The bodies were nude, having no
+covering whatever, but around each, just below the arms, was a band of
+copper. There were no signs of embalming cloths at all about the chamber
+and their bodies had seemingly been preserved by a process of injection
+of some powerful fluid, whilst there was a natural means of some kind in
+these underground passages which preserved them. The skin was almost
+black and rather thin, having that dull color which death or age gives
+to the skin; it shone like ebony.
+
+Mr. Bruce took hold of several of the bodies and removing them, found
+their limbs and arms as pliable as in life. This, too, was against all
+natural and scientific principles and could not be explained.
+
+“What do you think of all this?” asked Mr. Bruce of Mr. Graham.
+
+“I should say that these bodies had been here for some time, but how
+long it would be impossible to say,” answered Mr. Graham.
+
+“Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce, “have you ever seen any such people in your
+country?”
+
+“Never,” answered Onrai, and his face looked puzzled. “I cannot
+understand this at all. Can it be that these people have always
+inhabited these underground passages, here under our country? Can this
+be the great death hole, to which the wicked are condemned?” and Onrai
+turned to look about him.
+
+“No, no, Onrai, let not such thoughts come into your mind,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “These are dead and they know no suffering. If they were, as you
+suppose, they would be alive and undergoing great torture. You have been
+kept in ignorance of the existence of these people for good reasons, or
+it may be that the founder of your country knew nothing of this.”
+
+“But are there any of these now living, I wonder? This we must learn
+before returning, so let us go on, taking good care not to lose our
+way,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+They accordingly moved along through the death chamber, keeping straight
+ahead. The chamber seemed unending and went on and on, with the dead
+still piled in heaps and leaning against the walls. It must have taken
+ages to accumulate these thousands of dead.
+
+“There seems no end to all this,” said Mr. Graham. “I would prefer that
+we get out of this place and into another not so thickly populated with
+the dead.”
+
+“It must end some place,” said Mr. Bruce, and he had hardly finished
+speaking, when a wall loomed up ahead of him and the chamber was ended.
+
+“Well, we are a nice lot,” said Harry; “there is no opening here and we
+will have to return.”
+
+But after looking around for some time, and by moving several of the
+bodies, an opening was discovered in one corner. This was small, but
+after crawling through it the party found themselves in another
+corridor, resembling the one of the winds. The hideous sight of the dead
+was now lost and they passed on down a smooth hallway quickly, nothing
+obstructing their headway. On, on they went, the corridor leading in a
+straight line, as near as they could calculate, in a southeasterly
+direction.
+
+“I should much rather have followed the windy passage, if it had been
+possible,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“And I,” said Mr. Graham. “But to fight against being blown away by that
+strong current would soon have exhausted us. But we may strike it again
+further on.”
+
+“Yes,” said Harry, “and this passage may be leading us to great
+discoveries. I believe that if any of the strange race of people are yet
+alive, they must use this passage, for it would be quite impossible for
+them to get through the windy one.”
+
+“How long it must have taken to cut this hall from a solid rock,” said
+Mr. Bruce, “and how many thousands of men it must have taken to
+accomplish this immense work.”
+
+“It was not done in a day or a year, or in many years,” said Mr. Graham.
+“Still the work looks as if it might have been done years or hundreds of
+years ago.”
+
+“We have made a greater discovery than the one of On,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“That’s so,” answered Mr. Graham, “for this has the additional interest
+of being underground.”
+
+“Is it possible?” said Onrai, “that my people have lived so long over
+these strange inhabitants of the under world and have learned nothing of
+them?”
+
+“Your people are not at all curious, Onrai, or they would have long ago
+investigated these things,” said Mr. Bruce. “The desire for discoveries
+is altogether lacking in your make-up, and your laws have had a great
+deal to do with it. You believe that yours is the only race on this
+earth and that all things are known to you, so you have never thought it
+necessary to look beyond the things that be.”
+
+“There is much for us to learn here,” said Onrai, a puzzled look coming
+into his face.
+
+“No,” answered Mr. Bruce, “you know enough to make your lives contented
+and happy and anything beyond that would be folly. But that certain
+things exist that you do not know of, there is no doubt; these, however,
+are not necessary to your happiness or well-being, and for this reason
+have been kept from you. I would not let the things which you are now
+learning of for the first time, worry me in the least if I were you.
+Whatever these underground passages may bring to light, they cannot in
+the least effect you or yours; so it would be best not to give these any
+serious thought yourself or ever mention them to your subjects.”
+
+“I believe you are right,” said Onrai, “for we are happy now and any
+greater knowledge might make us discontented, giving us a desire to
+reach out and learn more, thus making us restless. I can now realize how
+this can be.”
+
+They were still following the smooth-floored corridor and throughout its
+entire length it had kept up that uniform width and height. The angle
+formed by the meeting of the floor and walls was sharp and perfectly cut
+as could be, and the beautiful arched roof showed wonderful skill in
+chiseling. They all walked along, after this conversation, each one
+engrossed in his own thoughts, when Onrai, who was in the lead, stopped,
+and stooping, picked up a peculiar-shaped spear; the handle was short
+and made of the backbone of some kind of fish; the head was long and
+narrow and made of a very flinty stone; this head was set into the
+handle, a slot being cut into the latter for this purpose; a cement was
+used to fasten this head firmly into the handle, it also being bound to
+it by thongs in much the same manner as are all spearheads of the
+African tribe. Examining it more closely, stains were seen on the head
+and handle, and the handle was notched in several places. The spear
+might have been left there a day before or a century before; it was in a
+perfect state of preservation, but the substance of which it was made
+was very nigh indestructible, so it might have laid there for ages.
+
+“This passage has never been used since that spear was left here,” said
+Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Why do you think so?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“Because,” answered Mr. Bruce, “if it had been the spear would
+undoubtedly have been picked up, as it is more than likely that these
+are not so easily made as to be thrown away or left without being picked
+up.”
+
+“If that be so,” said Mr. Graham, “it tells nothing that we may want to
+know. We are only interested in the live portion of this race, if there
+be any of them yet extant, and we want some clew that will lead us to
+them.”
+
+“Well, I can say this much,” said Mr. Bruce, “that we will find them
+ahead of us if we find any at all.”
+
+“Another indefinite declaration,” said Mr. Graham, “tell us how you know
+this, Mr. Bruce?”
+
+“Why this spearhead was lying, turned in that direction in which we are
+going and when it was dropped, it was but natural that its loser was
+moving in the same direction, for in falling it would naturally fall
+that way.”
+
+“There is considerable in that argument,” said Harry, “and I agree with
+you, Mr. Bruce, that whoever dropped it was the last person through here
+and was going in the direction in which we are now moving.”
+
+“Well, we shall see,” said Mr. Graham, “have you made out the stains on
+the handle, Mr. Bruce?”
+
+“No, but they look very much like congealed blood and I suppose they are
+nothing else. These people probably use the spear for killing fish.”
+
+“Why fish,” asked Onrai.
+
+“Well, that was only another supposition of mine,” said Mr. Bruce. “You
+see it is hardly likely that these people have any land animals down
+here. Such things have never been found yet or at least not in any
+numbers. But fish in subterranean rivers and lakes are very prevalent;
+in fact an underground river or lake is seldom found without these fish,
+some of them, as is the case in the great Mammoth Cave of Kentucky,
+being without eyes. Then, we know that these people find fish in some
+part of their underground home, for we have the proof of it here,” and
+Mr. Bruce held up the spear handle.
+
+“But do you know that that is fish bone?” asked Harry.
+
+“Well, from what I have learned on the subject, I should say that it
+was,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes, it looks like a bone in the fish we catch in the lake,” said
+Onrai.
+
+“Well, it is decided that it is a fish bone and the stains are made by
+the fish blood,” said Mr. Bruce. “Now, we know that somewhere in this
+cave there is a river or lake and I would say that the passage, which we
+are now traversing, is but the avenue leading to the death chamber.
+These people probably realize that it is best to have the dead
+well-removed from the living quarters, for the same reason, may be, that
+we do this above. Therefore we are on the right road to the living
+habitations of this people, if there be any of them now living. Listen,”
+and as Mr. Bruce, ceased speaking, he stopped and the others following
+his example, a low buzzing sound was heard like the hum of many voices.
+
+“What is it,” whispered Mr. Graham.
+
+“Hard to tell,” said Mr. Bruce, “but we will soon learn for it is
+growing louder,” and raising his torch he blew it out, leaving them in
+perfect darkness.
+
+“What shall we do?” asked Onrai.
+
+“It is hardly safe to look forward, and it looks decidedly cowardly to
+retreat, and we will be an open mark if we stand still,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Let us move a little further forward,” said Mr. Graham, “and we may
+find a hiding place. If we find that these people are coming this way
+and are in great numbers, we can keep ahead of them until we reach the
+death chamber, when we can barricade the small entrance with the bodies
+and in this way hold off an army.”
+
+They all agreed to this and moved a little further forward. The passage
+at this point made a slight turn to the south and as our friends rounded
+the corner they came in sight of a number of lights far down the
+passage. These were being carried by a number of beings, who looked, at
+this distance, to resemble the bodies in the death chamber. Our friends
+stopped, not knowing whether to turn and go back or keep on for a short
+distance.
+
+“Look well down on the left,” said Harry, “don’t you see that hole in
+the wall?” They looked and all saw it, but it was fully half-way between
+the torchbearers and themselves. It would be almost suicidal to try and
+reach it, but Mr. Bruce, who was looked on as the ringleader of the
+party, said: “Come, keep close to the left wall and walk sideways and
+step as quickly as possible. I think we can reach the hole before they
+see us. They seem to be engrossed in something else at present and not
+expecting to find any strangers in this hole, which has never seen one
+before probably. We may escape them.”
+
+And so saying, Mr. Bruce took the lead. They hurried forward, walking
+with their backs to the wall. The natives were coming towards them
+slowly and each moment brought them into better view. Their figures were
+perfectly nude and of a bluish-white color; looking as if they might
+have been black originally, but long absence from the light of day had
+faded them to the present color. They were not over five feet in height
+and their bodies were slender. They were chanting a strange dirge in a
+peculiar tone and this did not make the strangers’ position any
+brighter.
+
+Slowly our friends moved toward them and the hole. They were still hid
+in the shadows, but they could not expect to be out of the light of the
+torches much longer, for the natives were now getting very near them.
+The hole was nearly reached when a shout went up from the natives, but
+instead of hurrying forward they crowded back, apparently afraid to
+encounter the strangers which they saw coming toward them.
+
+“Keep on to the hole,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+They did so, and a moment later reached it and passed through. When they
+were all inside the new chamber or hall, they stopped; it being
+perfectly dark. The torchbearers, after running back for a short
+distance, stopped, and again resuming their chant, started forward. Our
+friends stood perfectly still, and threw themselves on the defensive.
+They could see the light through the doorway growing brighter and
+brighter, and could hear the voices growing louder. Had they seen them,
+or was the shout caused by something else? It might have been a part of
+the strange proceedings which they were now going through.
+
+“Do nothing until they attempt to enter the opening,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“then use your weapons.”
+
+The procession outside came nearer and the chant grew louder, as if the
+strange people would in this way strengthen their courage. What would it
+be, fight, or run, or neither? Whatever it was to be they would soon
+know, for now they were at the doorway and passing. They are safe.
+
+“No, look,” said Mr. Graham, “the door——”
+
+It was true. A huge stone was slowly moving into the open place, making
+them prisoners.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXIX.
+ THE DEATH-TRAP.
+
+
+“Light a torch,” said Mr. Bruce, as he saw the stone door slowly slide
+into place.
+
+One hideous head of a native stooped and looked under the lowering door,
+and shaking a torch in his hand, dodged back as if afraid of being
+charged upon by the prisoners. The door fell to its place and a torch
+was lighted at Mr. Bruce’s command, and an inspection of their quarters
+was made. This did not take long, for the chamber was only about twenty
+feet square; the ceiling was about the height of that in the hall or
+passage. Try as they would they could discover no other opening, nor any
+opening now, for the stone fitted the doorway so perfectly, that not
+even a crack was left to show where this had been.
+
+“We are in for it,” said Harry.
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “and it looks very much as if we were here for
+good, for there is no opening that I can see at all, and all our energy
+and strength would be wasted in trying to dig our way out.”
+
+“We must make an effort of some kind,” said Mr. Graham, “so let us
+consider the matter for a moment.”
+
+They all stopped, and putting their wits to work, tried to devise some
+means for escape. When they realized that they were not only entombed in
+a room cut out of the solid rock, but this rock, hundreds of feet
+beneath the surface, the thought was not very cheering; but they were
+not the ones to give up without a struggle. They had stood for some
+moments thinking over their unpleasant position, and trying to formulate
+some plan of procedure, when Onrai, who was probably the most helpless
+of the number, began sniffing the air as if he had detected some foreign
+substance in it.
+
+“Can you not smell something strange?” said Onrai.
+
+They all drew in a deep breath. Yes, there was something; a nasty odor,
+which they had not noticed before, and it was getting plainer each
+moment. They looked about them, but could see nothing.
+
+“It may be the torch,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“No, it is a different smell from that, but we must extinguish the torch
+or the smoke will soon suffocate us, if this other smell does not,” and
+saying this, Mr. Bruce blew out the torch. But that fearful smell, what
+could it be? In a short time their eyes began to smart.
+
+“It is smoke of some kind,” said Harry, “and I am going to find out from
+where it is coming.”
+
+He relighted the torch, and for a moment the men could hardly see, so
+thick had the smoke become in those few minutes.
+
+“It is stifling,” said Mr. Bruce. “Can you see where it comes from?”
+
+Harry, who had the torch and who was looking for the source of this new
+danger, examined every nook and corner, but could find no hole or
+opening. The smoke was getting thicker each moment, and the men were
+gasping for breath; it would only take a very few minutes of this to
+kill them all; still there seemed to be no avenue of escape. These
+natives had shown great cunning in thus allowing them to get into the
+chamber, imprisoning them and choke them to death with smoke.
+
+Mr. Bruce took the torch from Harry and started inspecting himself. He
+was staggering about the room half-blinded and choked by the smoke, when
+the torch fell from his hands, and falling to the floor went out. He
+stooped to pick it up again, when he felt a draft near the floor; he
+hurriedly relit the torch and placed it near the floor; he had to get
+down onto his knees and bend close to the floor before he could see, and
+there, coming in a great broad stream, he saw the smoke coming through a
+crack about an inch in width, and five feet in length. The crack ran
+with the floor, and Mr. Bruce at once came to the conclusion that
+another stone door must be at this point, and it had been lifted to
+leave a space for the smoke’s entrance.
+
+“Come quickly,” he called to the others, not knowing but that they had
+already succumbed to the fearful smoke, as he could not see them. They
+had been leaning against the opposite wall, fighting off that fearful
+suffocation, when they heard Mr. Bruce’s voice.
+
+“Hurry, pull yourselves together and help me, and we may escape. Who has
+the spear? Bring it here.”
+
+Harry, who had been holding on to the spear, using it for support,
+staggered towards Mr. Bruce, and handed it to him mechanically.
+
+“Brace up there, men,” he again called out, and they shuffled towards
+him almost falling. “Now, get your fingers into that crack, and lift,
+lift for your lives, for it is our only chance. I will work the spear
+under and hold all you can get. Now.”
+
+The men seemed to realize that there was a chance to escape, no matter
+how faint a one, so making a despairing effort to overcome the
+suffocation, which was parching their throats and bursting their heads,
+placed their fingers in the cracks, and lifted. They strained every
+nerve, stretched every muscle, and look, it was raising. Yes, the huge
+stone was moving; now it was an inch higher, and now two inches higher,
+and then there was a space of a foot under the door, but the wider
+became the space the more smoke poured in, and the men were almost ready
+to drop the fearful weight and fall over unconscious. Mr. Bruce
+realizing this, broke the handle of the spear, and placed this under the
+stone just as the men fell exhausted.
+
+This act of his, if delayed one second longer, would have cost them
+their lives, for he had barely gotten it under the huge stone when the
+men dropped. The solid straight piece of bone held the stone, however,
+but would he have strength to pull the three men through the opening;
+and would there not be a body of their would-be murderers on the
+opposite side to fight him back? He had no time to spend in conjectures,
+however, so catching Harry by the feet he pulled him to the hole; he
+rolled him through and then Mr. Graham, but when it came to Onrai, he
+had to roll the man over and over, his body being too heavy to move in
+any other way. And he was fast giving out himself, but he must not do so
+before he got him and his friends on the other side of the hole. Getting
+Onrai to the opening and pushing him through, and then crawling through
+himself, he looked about him for the generator of this fearful smoke.
+Groping his way about, he stumbled over a large stone brazier in which
+was a powdered substance, and it was this which was smoldering and
+making a dense smoke. Taking his water-skin from his back, he quickly
+poured its contents over the smoldering coals and extinguished them. He
+was nearly fainting and he felt that he must soon give up; his eyes were
+nearly blinded, he was choking and his head was bursting; he was fast
+losing his senses, but he staggered about the room, and finally found an
+open archway. Through this he plunged, falling to the floor, but the air
+was pure here and a cooling breeze was blowing through the apartment,
+and it was this draught probably, which had forced the smoke through the
+crack. Mr. Bruce lay still for a moment in the refreshing air, but
+realizing that his three friends were still in the stifling smoke and
+unable to help themselves, he again picked himself up, and by rolling
+them over and over succeeded in getting them all in the outer chamber or
+corridor.
+
+But where were the natives? Mr. Bruce had not seen or heard them since
+leaving the death-trap, and he could not account for their absence. But
+he felt very thankful for their not having interfered with him, for if
+they had it would have been all over with him and his friends. He had
+his companions in the pure air now, and unstrapping the water-bag from
+Harry’s back, he bathed their faces and poured some down each parched
+throat. He worked hard with them, and at last brought them all around;
+but they were not able to do much walking for a while, so while they
+were recruiting, Mr. Bruce took the torch and reconnoitered. They seemed
+to be in another corridor, somewhat wider than the other, but about the
+same height.
+
+Mr. Bruce, after following this for some distance, returned to his
+companions and made his report.
+
+“What had we better do?” asked Mr. Graham. “Turn back or go on?”
+
+“I say, go on,” said Mr. Bruce, “but if you think the risk is too great
+and wish to return, we will do so; what do you say, Onrai?”
+
+“I know not what to say,” said Onrai, “but if you would like to proceed,
+I am willing. I am afraid, though, I should be nothing but a hindrance
+to you.”
+
+“No, no, Onrai, you must not say that,” said Harry. “Such an ordeal as
+we have just passed through is enough to make any man go under; any man
+but Mr. Bruce, and he is a wonder. How did you do it, Mr. Bruce?”
+
+“By pure force of will,” said Mr. Bruce. “I felt like giving up several
+times, I can tell you; but a man can do a good deal, I believe, when his
+life and the lives of his friends depend on it. But don’t let us talk of
+that now. The question is, shall we retreat or advance?”
+
+“Advance, I should say,” said Harry, “what do you say, father?”
+
+“I am willing; but before we run into a trap again, rather let us
+retreat.”
+
+“Agreed,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+They now rose, and stretching their legs and taking another drink of
+water, they advanced cautiously down the corridor; not knowing what
+moment their escape might be detected and the natives of this hellhole
+be after them again. They had not long to remain in suspense, when
+suddenly into the corridor rushed a mob of howling naked natives, making
+straight for them.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXX.
+ THE CAVE DWELLER’S FUNERAL.
+
+
+The howling mob came hurrying toward them; their faces distorted with
+horrible grimaces, their arms flying in the air, brandishing spears like
+the one found in the corridor. They came on howling, yelling and
+shouting in a blood-curdling way.
+
+“Fall back, slowly,” said Mr. Bruce, “but keep in this corridor.”
+
+They retreated slowly, keeping their faces on the approaching mob.
+
+“If they come too near discharge your pistols in their midst,” continued
+Mr. Bruce.
+
+The natives were gaining on them fast, but they were not moving as
+quickly as they might, showing that they were undecided as to whether it
+would be best to attack the strangers or not. There seemed to be about
+two hundred of them, each bearing a torch in one hand and a spear in the
+other.
+
+As time went on and they saw the hostile movements on the part of the
+strangers, they became bold and moved more rapidly. They were closing up
+quickly when our friends heard a shout in the rear, and looking over
+their shoulders saw another mob of the natives closing in on them from
+that direction.
+
+“Which shall it be?” said Mr. Bruce, “advance or retreat.”
+
+“Advance,” said Harry, “and give those howling demons a taste of lead.”
+
+On all the excursions our friends had carried their small arms but had
+never used them; but they had these with them now and it was well that
+they had taken this precaution, for nothing else would have had as much
+effect on this barbarous race of underground dwellers, as the noise and
+explosion of the pistols would. Our friends were still standing waiting
+for the men to advance. The natives, seeing that they now had their game
+safe, became wilder in their demonstrations and bolder in their
+movements. The body in the rear also hurried forward and in a very short
+time the strangers in this horrible place found themselves very sorely
+pressed.
+
+“Now,” said Mr. Bruce, “make a rush and fire as you go. Harry, you and I
+will take the lead, for it is best to go in twos. When the chambers of
+our revolvers are empty, we will drop behind and let Mr. Graham and
+Onrai take the lead. If these beasts do not turn and run, charge right
+into them, for it is our only chance. Now, forward, double quick.”
+
+The men started on a run, discharging their revolvers as they went. At
+each discharge, one of the natives would fall, for they were so tightly
+wedged in the narrow passage, there was no chance of missing them. As
+our friends started and the fearful noise of the pistols, as they were
+discharged, rung through the cavern, the natives stopped and watched the
+advance with open-mouthed wonder. Then they saw their companions
+dropping one at a time as the weapons were discharged, they began to
+grow uneasy, and then to move slowly backward and then, at last, as the
+full force of the panic struck them, they turned and fled down the
+corridor, each trying to outrun the other and trampling those under foot
+who were unlucky enough to fall. On, on they flew over the hard surface
+of the cave, occasionally throwing frightened glances over their
+shoulders as they ran; then, seeing those strangers still after them,
+they strove still harder to place a greater distance between themselves
+and their pursuers.
+
+Those in the rear of our friends had turned and ran in the opposite
+direction from which they came, when they saw their companions retreat.
+They saw too the work of those awful barking, smoke-belching weapons and
+thinking that they might be turned on them in the same manner, probably
+thought it best to get out of the way as quickly as possible. This took
+a considerable load from off the minds of our friends, for they had
+feared that these howling barbarians would attack them from the rear as
+they ran. After the first three or four discharges of the pistols had
+started their enemies, they had discontinued firing in order to save
+their ammunition, but they kept up the pace and were close on the heels
+of the devils. Suddenly the mob turned to the right and disappeared. As
+our friends had thrown away the lighted torch, when first surprised by
+the natives they were now left in total darkness again and when the
+danger disappeared, they stopped to hold a consultation. Looking back
+they saw that their former pursuers had also left the corridor and this
+decided them to wait a few minutes for further developments.
+
+“We must be careful now,” said Mr. Bruce, “for these natives may lay in
+ambush and attack us, as we advance or retreat. They are cunning, as
+they have shown by their smoking process, and we must be on our guard.”
+
+“I think they are so badly scared they will not again bother us;” said
+Harry.
+
+“Perhaps so,” said Mr. Bruce, “but if they have a means of attacking us
+without running any risk of personal injury to themselves, you may
+remain assured they will do so.”
+
+“They are a strange race of men,” said Onrai, “I thought, when I first
+looked upon your people, that you were small in stature, but these are
+very much smaller and are hideous. Do you think them human?”
+
+“Human, yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “but of a very low order of humanity. The
+race has so long inhabited these underground dwellings that they have
+become wild and barbarous.”
+
+“They must be,” said Onrai, “for they are so unlike your race. But do
+you suppose that they have always lived here or have they come from
+another world like yourselves? I cannot believe that they have been
+here, right under our fair Land of On, for long, for if they had we
+would have known it.”
+
+“But how would you have known it, Onrai?” asked Mr. Graham. “You nor
+yours have ever investigated nor have you ever cared to, and you might
+have gone down to your graves and countless generations of those who
+follow you have done the same, without ever knowing that these strange
+people lived beneath your land, in the very bowels of the earth. And, we
+have said so frequently, Onrai, your people have no curiosity and take
+no heed of things which do not directly concern them.”
+
+“It is better so, I think,” answered Onrai; “for surely you can find no
+happiness in an undertaking like this, can you?”
+
+“Well, yes, we can,” answered Mr. Bruce, “for in the first place it is a
+pleasure to us to see and learn of new and strange things. That is where
+one’s curiosity comes in, you see; and then we enjoy, in a way, the
+excitement which such adventures always bring. But at the same time I
+would not recommend any such questionable pleasures to those who have
+never had any desire for them. But we are in a strange place and
+predicament now to be discussing this question. We must decide on which
+way we are going and how we are going to proceed.”
+
+“What do you say, Mr. Graham?” asked Onrai.
+
+“Well,” said Mr. Graham, “we have kept in one direction so far and I see
+no reason for returning now. Our friends will not worry about us if we
+do not return for two or three days and there are many things here which
+I would like to find out before going back. We have proceeded so far and
+it will be no more difficult for us to get back from a short distance
+beyond here than it would be from this point. So let us go ahead.”
+
+“Agreed,” said Harry, “and let us keep close together, for we may need
+each other’s immediate help.”
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “we must move cautiously and silently if possible
+and may be we will pass the point where the natives turned off.”
+
+With this they moved on, feeling their way by the walls of the corridor
+and keeping close together. A braver lot of men it would have been hard
+to find; in fact, not one of these men felt the least fear even after
+their recent experience, unless it might have been Onrai, and it was not
+a fear with him, but more that unexplained uncertainty. He had been led
+to think, throughout his life, that his race was the only one inhabiting
+this world and he had first been visited by a number of strange people,
+even coming into his company in a strange way. He had accounted for
+these by believing that they had come from another planet. This had not
+worried him but only a few days before, while moving through his country
+his men had found a woman and child, which had evidently belonged to
+another race of people. This had set him to thinking and now, down here
+in the bowels of the earth, living in caves hewn out of rock, he had
+found still another race, a miserable half-dwarfed race, and Mr. Bruce
+had assured him that these people had lived here for ages, probably
+longer than had his people in the open country above. All these things
+had upset the teachings and the beliefs of a lifetime and Onrai now was
+in a doubt as to what to believe. But he felt no fear really, but only a
+disgust, brought on by all this doubt.
+
+The party calculated that they had now reached the point where the
+natives had disappeared and the precautions were doubled. The floor of
+the cavern at this point was strewn with spears, which had been dropped
+by the frightened natives and it was hard work to walk over these in the
+dark without making some noise, but no signs of natives were seen, as it
+was supposed that they had hid themselves in some remote part of the
+cave. After passing this point, the explorers moved faster but did not
+attempt to light a torch.
+
+“Do you think that we can be able to find the other corridor again, the
+one by which we entered this place?” asked Onrai.
+
+“That’s so,” said Mr. Bruce. “I had forgotten that we were now in
+another corridor.”
+
+“No,” said Harry, “and even if we look for it we would not know where to
+find it. We may wander about here for weeks or months and never find our
+way out.”
+
+“Now, these are disagreeable things which we must not think of if we
+would enjoy this adventure to the fullest,” said Mr. Graham. “I can
+understand that to be lost in this hole would be fearful, but we are not
+lost yet, for if we are, we are not aware of the fact; so let us not
+think of that. We must try, however, to keep in this corridor or one
+which leads off from it and to know at all times just how many turns we
+make.”
+
+“It would be well for us to notch these walls occasionally, or in some
+other way leave marks by which we can find our way back,” said Mr.
+Bruce.
+
+“That is a grand idea,” said Harry, “and I will commence right here by
+scratching the wall.”
+
+The torch was lit and Harry, taking one of the spears, attempted to chip
+the wall with this, but one stone was as hard as the other, seemingly,
+and the spearhead would make no impression.
+
+“We will have to find some other means than this,” said Harry. And
+stooping, he looked over the floor of the cave, in hopes of finding
+something which would cut the hard stone. But he was not successful, so
+the notching was given up.
+
+The corridor still stretched out straight ahead of them, and they
+hurried along as fast as their tired limbs would allow their doing.
+
+“What time is it, Mr. Bruce?” asked Harry.
+
+“Why, it is nine o’clock,” answered Mr. Bruce; “and to tell the truth I
+feel as though it were twelve. A little rest would not go amiss.”
+
+“But I do not think it advisable to sleep here,” said Mr. Graham, “we
+are not far enough away from that bloodthirsty mob.”
+
+“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “we will hurry on for a while yet, and if no side
+aisle leads off into which we can hide for a few hours, we will lie down
+in this, leaving watchers.”
+
+For another hour they trudged along, until thoroughly exhausted and
+ready to drop, they decided upon taking a short rest. The first watch
+fell to Harry, and he took his stand against the wall, being afraid that
+if he sat down he would go to sleep. The others stretched themselves out
+upon the hard floor of the corridor, and in a moment were fast asleep.
+Harry put out the torch for fear of its attracting attention to them,
+should any of the natives happen in the corridor.
+
+The moments passed on leaden wings; his eyes grew heavy and he began
+pacing the corridor to keep awake; his legs were too weary to longer
+support his body and he squatted down upon the floor with his back
+resting against the side wall. The scenes of the day passed through his
+mind in a dreamy sort of way. In a short time he caught himself dozing;
+then tired nature asserted itself and his eyes closed and refused to
+open again; his head dropped to one side and he slept. How long he had
+slept he did not know, but he was awakened by a humming noise, which
+seemed far away and yet very close. Starting up and opening his eyes he
+looked far up the corridor in the direction in which they were traveling
+and there he saw a procession of torches coming toward him. He hastily
+awakened his companions and telling them what was up they held a
+consultation.
+
+It seemed folly to longer go ahead, for these bodies of natives might be
+met continually and to have to chase them every few hours would be
+nonsense. Harry had walked up the corridor a ways, while the others were
+talking, feeling his way by the wall when his hand, which went out to
+touch this wall failed to come in contact with it; he tried again with
+the same result and then moved his body in that direction thinking that
+he might have wandered away from the wall. But there was no wall at this
+point and after moving in this direction for a short distance, he struck
+a match; he could not see very closely, but he understood that he was in
+a side corridor or room of some kind. He at once called to his
+companions and they having joined him, they lit a torch; the natives
+still being a great distance up the corridor. This room was considerably
+larger than the one in which they had been imprisoned and was evidently
+a living chamber; for in one corner was a raised slab, on which were
+dead coals and some fish offal. The room had evidently been used very
+recently from the looks of the fish remains.
+
+On the opposite side of the room was another door, leading into another
+corridor, and upon examining this corridor it was found to extend only a
+short distance and end against a solid rock. But if there was a secret
+door in this rock, the explorers could not see and they had no time to
+give it a thorough examination, because of having to extinguish the
+torch, the natives now getting very close.
+
+“What shall we do now?” asked Harry.
+
+“I think,” said Mr. Bruce, “it will be well to hide behind the slab on
+which are the coals and watch the procession as it passes. They cannot
+certainly be after us, for they have not had time to get so far ahead of
+us. It is probably another band on their way to this part of the cave
+for some purpose or other.”
+
+They took up their positions behind the slab, lying on their sides with
+their heads just above the stone, looking for the natives. They could be
+heard coming, chanting a dismal dirge; the glare of the torches already
+lighting up the hall outside. “I would not care to be made a prisoner
+again,” said Harry.
+
+“They can’t catch us in the same way here,” said Mr. Bruce, “for these
+arches have no sliding doors.”
+
+“This may be some holiday celebration,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“It may be their Day of Resis,” said Onrai, “that is if they have a Day
+of Resis.”
+
+“I doubt their having such a day, Onrai, although we do not know what
+the ceremonies of your Day of Resis are, but look they are opposite.”
+
+The first one of the procession now came up and our friends lowered
+their heads as they passed, but the natives were seemingly oblivious of
+their presence, the explorers grew bolder and raising their heads well
+above the slab watched the procession. First the men came, bearing
+torches stuck on the ends of spears, then came a number of men bearing
+spears alone; following these were a number of women each carrying a
+peculiar-shaped fish—a sort of combination fish and lizard, as it had
+four short legs and feet; there were a great number of these and it took
+a long time for them to pass; after them came a great number of
+children, ranging, as nearly as the explorers could guess, between the
+ages of five and ten; each of these children bore a small piece of coal,
+which brought to the minds of our friends thoughts of the great cave
+which they had crossed in coming to the Land of On. Following the
+children was another body of men and it was these men who were chanting.
+The wailing tones of these men, as they came nearer, were fearful to
+hear and our friends felt the cold chills running down their backs.
+These men also carried torches, black torches, which looked as though
+they were made of sharpened pieces of coal; they made a very bright
+light and but little smoke. As the men came forward it could be seen
+that they were bearing a very thin slab of stone on their shoulders and
+on the slab lay the body of a native. It was a funeral procession.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXI.
+ LOST IN THE CAVERN.
+
+
+They watched the funeral rites, and soon afterward discovered that they
+were lost in the ground, and did not know their bearings. They thought
+they must be several miles within, as the direction taken from the point
+where they entered the cave was several days’ journey from the City of
+On, and as they had traveled nearly due south, or as nearly as they
+could calculate, they must now be a good many miles from the secret
+door. They might take the same corridor which they had traversed in
+coming to the lake, as this would take them directly to the hole near
+which the rest of the excursionists were awaiting them; but this was
+dangerous and it was quite possible that before they had gone far into
+this, they would again fall into the hands of the natives.
+
+They were in a quandary as to what to do. If they traveled to the east
+in quest of the hidden door, they might not find it, and before they
+could again reach the long corridor they would be overcome by hunger,
+thirst and fatigue.
+
+“What shall we do,” asked Harry.
+
+“I think,” said Mr. Bruce, “it would be well to strike straight for the
+north wall and when this is reached we may find another opening which
+will take us in a roundabout way to the hole leading to the surface. You
+know we left the windy corridor and took one to the right. This windy
+corridor may lead to this cavern also. If this were so it would come out
+further to the east, or may be at a point directly south of where we are
+now.”
+
+“Even if that should be so,” said Mr. Graham, “could we beat against
+that wind for so many miles?”
+
+“I am afraid not,” said Mr. Bruce, “but other corridors may lead from
+it, which would carry us into one or the other halls which we have
+already traversed, but at a point beyond all danger.”
+
+“It is a chance, at least,” said Harry, “that is, if this corridor leads
+into the cave.”
+
+“Are we beneath the Land of On, now?” asked Onrai, who had spoken but
+seldom since coming into this strange place.
+
+“No, Onrai,” said Mr. Graham, “we are under the mountains or cliffs
+which surround your country. These though may be said to belong to the
+Land of On, or half of them at least, for they stand on the dividing
+line.”
+
+“It is strange,” said Onrai, “that I should never have known of all this
+or that my people had never learned of it before me.”
+
+For a second time Onrai had spoken thus and the events of the past few
+hours seemed to have made a great impression on his mind; he could not
+realize that all these things had existed for years and hundreds of
+years. It all seemed so improbable to one who had been taught to believe
+that his race was the only people and that his or their land above the
+surface, was the only country. He had seen strange things in the past
+few hours the only strange things he had ever seen in his life, with the
+exception of our friends, if they may be classed under this category.
+
+“I will have strange tales to tell my people,” said Onrai.
+
+“You must not tell them of these things,” said Mr. Graham, “for it would
+but make them discontented and long to see them also. It would be much
+better never to mention these; you can easily evade the subject when
+broached and our people will never say anything.”
+
+“Do you think they would care to investigate?” asked Onrai. “I would
+never care to come here again and I cannot believe that they would ever
+care to visit this place if I should explain to them the danger and
+trouble attending the trip.”
+
+“Yes, it would be better, would it not?” said Mr. Bruce, “to obey the
+laws which have governed you for centuries, and which forbids your
+prying into anything which has not already been explained by these
+laws.”
+
+“I begin to think as you do,” said Onrai, “but I doubt my ability to
+keep from my people, should they ask me, the things which I have learned
+here. We have never had secrets, as you have taught me to call these
+things, and I have not learned the art of withholding things which I do
+not wish to say.”
+
+“Nothing may be said to you about your journey, and then it would be
+easy enough, would it not, to keep these things to yourself?”
+
+“It may be so,” said Onrai.
+
+They were traveling in a good easy walk, and were covering considerable
+ground, but they were growing weary and it was decided to rest for a few
+hours. This they proceeded to do, but before they stretched out on the
+hard floor, they blew out the torches so that any of the natives, who
+might be prowling about, would not see them and again be on them. The
+journey had been long and they had had but little rest, so when they
+finally lay down and stretched out their weary limbs, their eyes soon
+closed and all was forgotten in a very few moments. The hard floor of
+the cave, the memories of the recent events, the fear of not again
+finding their way out of the dark hole, these things could not keep them
+awake for they were worn out, mind and body, and once they had fallen
+into a reclining position, they were soon oblivious to everything.
+
+They had been sleeping for hours, it seemed to Harry, when he was
+awakened by a distant cry. It sounded to him like the yell of the
+natives, when they had first discovered the strangers. He looked about
+him half dreamily but could see nothing and turned over, thinking he
+would sleep awhile longer as the others had not yet awakened. He was
+just falling off again, when that cry broke out just a little shriller
+than before. This time Harry jumped to his feet, certain now of its
+being a human cry. He looked about him, he even took a few steps away
+from his sleeping companions, and stopping again, listened. No, he could
+hear nothing; still, he was sure that he had not been mistaken. All
+sleep had now been knocked out of him, and feeling refreshed he knew
+that he had been sleeping for some time. He walked over to his
+companions and awakened them, but before he had time to interfere or
+explain to them what it was that had awakened him, Mr. Bruce had lit a
+match, and with this, the torch. Harry made a movement as if he would
+extinguish this, and not having heard the sound after this second
+awakening, he thought there might be just a possibility of his having
+been mistaken. But he told his companions of the occurrence so that they
+might not blame him if anything should come of it later.
+
+“I could not say that you were mistaken, Harry,” said Mr. Bruce, “but it
+seems very probable that we would see some light if these natives were
+again on our track.”
+
+“Yes,” said Harry, “I don’t suppose they have dark lanterns which would
+give them light, but would still keep the light hid from us.”
+
+“They might have such lights,” said Mr. Graham, “but we would see the
+reflection on the ground, at least.”
+
+They had now started again when Harry stopped, saying:
+
+“How do we know that we are moving in the right direction? We may have
+turned completely in our moving about, and may now be making a bee line
+for the lake.”
+
+The party stopped, looking at each other in a puzzled way. Mr. Bruce’s
+face lighted up though as he asked:
+
+“Did you touch my torch, Harry?”
+
+“No,” answered Harry.
+
+“Well, and then we can depend on it, that we are moving in the same
+direction that we were before, for I laid down the torch with the burnt
+end looking in the direction we were going when I laid down, and when I
+picked it up and lighted it again, after you had awakened us, I remember
+I was standing facing the same way, and I did not turn again before we
+started.”
+
+“But that tells nothing,” said Mr. Graham, “for we may be walking round
+and round in a circle not a mile in circumference. We have nothing to
+guide us, and it very often occurs, in cases of this kind, that the
+travelers who think themselves miles away from their starting point
+will, the next moment, bring up at the same spot.”
+
+The friends stood and looked at each other as Mr. Bruce said this; the
+terrible truth flashing upon them. It was only too true; they were
+helpless in this great dark cavern. They might wander until starved and
+famished, and still be miles from the encircling wall, or may be but a
+few feet from it. It would only be chance if they should come up to the
+wall; not chance either, for even chance was barred in this Egyptian
+darkness. It would be the hand of Providence which saved them if they
+should ever now escape from this cave. If they had followed the lake
+until the bridge had been reached, they could then have followed the old
+path to the hidden door, and in that way have gotten out. But no, the
+only thought they had in getting away from the scene of such carnage,
+was to leave it far behind and to reach their friends as soon as
+possible.
+
+They realized their mistake, but now it was too late. The thought
+completely prostrated them as its full significance dawned upon them.
+
+“But we must not give up while there is strength left,” said Mr. Bruce;
+“so let us go on in some way, even if we are bearing right away from our
+goal. We may be right, you know. Anyway we will never find our way out
+of this by standing still.”
+
+They again took up their way, but with a halfheartedness, which made
+every step a task and every movement painful. It was strange how these
+strong men, who had just gotten up from a refreshing sleep, well and
+hearty, should so soon be changed to despondent beings; their faces
+looking years older and their gait indicating feebleness. Such is the
+change which the awful sense of complete helplessness had wrought in
+these men. They had hit upon a possibility, even a probability, and all
+else had been forgotten from that moment they had given themselves up
+for lost, lost in this vast cavern, which had probably been the tomb of
+many others.
+
+When these thoughts took possession of them, they could not be persuaded
+that there was any possibility of escape, and it was no wonder they lost
+hope so quickly, for here was a cave miles in extent, without a guiding
+light or post to beckon them on. All was dark and still as the death
+which would so soon claim them. For some strange reason, Onrai seemed to
+be more affected than any of the others. He said but little, but his
+face was painful to look at, so frightfully changed had it become. He
+shuffled along, his shoulders bent and feet dragging over the ground
+like a man of eighty.
+
+Occasionally he would mutter to himself:
+
+“I have missed my Day of Resis!”
+
+This seemed to be the thing which was worrying him.
+
+“Wait,” said Harry, and they all stopped suddenly, for this was the
+first word which had been spoken by any of the party excepting Onrai.
+“When wandering in the cave, as we came,” went on Harry, “I remember
+seeing pieces of coal lying along the path. The thought has just
+occurred to me that these marked the path, or else how could the natives
+find their way. Now, if we could find these.”
+
+“But these would be as hard to find as the border wall,” said Mr.
+Graham.
+
+“True,” said Harry, his face again falling, “but it is another chance
+and this makes two.”
+
+This cheered them but little, however, and despair took possession of
+them completely a few moments later. They ought to have reached the wall
+hours before, yet there were no signs of it. Suddenly they were brought
+to a stand by the same cry, which had awakened Harry. There was no
+mistaking it now; it was human and right in front of them.
+
+Our friends stopped. There was no mistaking the cry now; it was human
+and only a few feet ahead of them. They peered through the gloom but
+could see nothing; the man, whoever he was, could not be far away, so
+they moved forward and a moment later a dark mass was seen lying on the
+floor of the cave just ahead of them. As they hurried up to this,
+another cry went up from the heap. Our friends now came up to the object
+and found it to be a native. As they approached and stood over him, he
+raised his head and looked at them in a half-scared way and then tried
+to crawl away from them. Seeing them following him he raised to his feet
+and staggered along for a short distance but again fell. The party now
+saw that his left side from knee to shoulder was badly lacerated, but
+how had he come into this condition? Had he been wounded in a fight or
+in a blast and brought to this fearful place to die?
+
+Although this man was probably one of their captors and would have
+helped to kill them if they had not turned the tables on them, still the
+man’s plight was so pitiful and his condition so helpless that their
+sympathy went out to him at once and coming up close to where he had
+fallen, Mr. Graham stooped and taking the bag of water from his back,
+poured its contents over the raw wounds of the native. He writhed under
+the momentary pain, but realizing that they wished to help him, he tried
+to facilitate their good acts by turning his side to them, exposing the
+wound. He kept looking at Onrai, as if the King had a fascination for
+him, which he could not resist and at last he raised his hand and
+motioned to Onrai to approach. Onrai came up to him and the native
+looked at him for fully a moment, then addressed him in the language of
+On.
+
+Onrai started back completely surprised by hearing his own language
+spoken by this man. The native’s face fell, showing that he had built
+much on this disclosure to the King and the result had bitterly
+disappointed him.
+
+“Speak to him, Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+Onrai again stepped up to the native and asked him how he had become
+acquainted with his language.
+
+“The story is long and I am hurt,” answered the man, “but if you will
+carry me to the lake, where my companions were killed, and let me there
+wash my wounds, I will tell you all.”
+
+“The lake,” said Mr. Graham, “why, my good man, that is many miles
+away.”
+
+“No,” answered the man, “it is only a short distance from here.”
+
+Our friends looked at each other with astonishment; they had seen the
+lake upon their entrance; their fears then had been realized; they had
+been describing a circle and were now but a few feet from the starting
+point. But there was now hope and the men carefully lifted the native
+and carried him in the direction indicated by him and in less than five
+minutes they were again standing by an underground lake. The man was
+laid on the floor of the cave and his wounds washed again with water.
+Harry tore from his tunic a piece of the silk and this was bound about
+the wound.
+
+“Do you know a way by which we can reach the death chamber without
+traversing that part of the cave where your people live?” Onrai asked.
+
+“I do,” said the man, “but I could not explain so that you could
+understand.”
+
+“But if we took you with us, could you guide us?” asked Onrai.
+
+“But am I strong enough to walk?” asked the man, and he tried to rise to
+his feet.
+
+“You may be able to walk a part of the way and we will carry you the
+remainder,” said Onrai.
+
+“I can guide you,” said the stranger, and his face lighted up with hope
+as he thought that he might yet see that great outside world of which he
+had heard. The more the native thought of this, the more probable it
+seemed to him and with this great hope springing into life came renewed
+energy, and after awhile, when Mr. Bruce had bandaged the wounds well
+and he had been given something to eat he stood erect and declared that
+he could walk as well as ever. But this he could not do, although with
+help he got along very well for a time, and then Onrai picked him up in
+his powerful arms and carried him as if he were a babe.
+
+Before leaving the lake they had caught some fish after the method of
+the natives and had cooked them over a slow fire. This they hoped would
+last them until they reached the upper world. They found the line of
+coals and found it easy work to follow it. The way was long but not
+tedious, still there was that desire to leave this place which made the
+time long and the journey anything but pleasant. The native was doing
+very well with the help of Onrai and would very frequently relate such
+things concerning his people and country which would help to while away
+the time.
+
+“We do not know,” said he, “when first our people came into this
+underground world, nor do we know from whence they came; but we do know
+from traditions handed down, that we have had this world many, many
+ages. Then our old tunnels have been abandoned many ages, how many we
+know not, nor do we know why these have been laid aside for new ones,
+unless it be because new ones had to be built in order to keep down our
+population.”
+
+“What do you mean by that?” inquired Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Why,” said the native, “our people increase very rapidly and we can
+only keep them within bounds by constantly blasting these tunnels. Each
+blast costs the life of one of our men.”
+
+“But what of the women,” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“The women and criminals are all fed to the water-monster,” said the
+man.
+
+“But are none of these placed in the death chamber?” again asked Mr.
+Bruce.
+
+“None,” answered the native. “The death chamber is only for the men. At
+the end of these long tunnels, is the Tunnel of Wind, which keeps a
+circulation of air in all of them. The wind flies through this tunnel,
+making no sound and giving no warning, and when once in its awful clutch
+you are lost.”
+
+“But how do you embalm the bodies of your men,” questioned Mr. Bruce.
+
+“With a preparation of coal and yellow stone, which we find in one part
+of our country. These are pounded into a powder and are then mixed with
+fish oil and rolled into small cakes and left to dry. These we burn
+beneath the bodies and the smoke puts them in a state of preservation.”
+
+Our friends had now reached the wall and were about to enter the tunnel
+indicated by the native when a body of natives jumped forth only a few
+feet distant and rushed onto them. The explorers started back and seeing
+that there was a great number of them, decided on retreating. They
+accordingly followed the wall to the east, running as fast as they could
+with the wounded native. The natives were following them closely, and
+our friends, seeing another tunnel, opening out from the cave, turned
+into it and hurried forward. The natives were hurrying after them. On
+they rushed covering mile after mile, until breath and strength were
+nearly exhausted. The natives had called out to them in their language
+to drop the one of their number which Onrai was carrying. The man
+interpreted this to Onrai but it only had the effect of making him hold
+him all the tighter. But after a while the natives began to drop off one
+by one and our friends were thinking of turning on them, when they saw
+their tunnel ending in one running at right angles with it. Hurriedly
+they pushed forward and were just on the edge of the cross-tunnel, when
+the native called out:
+
+“Not in there, it is the Tunnel of Wind;” but it was too late. They were
+launched into it and were even now in the power of the mighty wind.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXII.
+ THE TORTUOUS TRAMP.
+
+
+Our friends might have turned and faced the natives but they were still
+a great number of them following, and the capture of the strangers would
+have been certain if they had tried to fight it out. Their treatment at
+the hands of these natives had been such that they might expect nothing
+else but death if they were again captured, so the thought of taking any
+risk by fighting had not occurred to them until the last moment. There
+was but one way to escape these beings and that was by flight and they
+had been so intent on making their escape in this way, that they had
+forgotten for the moment the windy corridor, their former experience in
+this and the experience of the native of On, which their new companion
+had so recently related. They had rushed madly forward, caring little
+where the cross corridor led, so long as it enabled them to keep ahead
+of their pursuers. And they had dashed into the windy corridor, not
+giving it a thought and were now being blown through this at break neck
+speed.
+
+It would be impossible for human being to stand alone in this gale, and
+in an instant the men were thrown violently forward and were now rolling
+over and over unable to stop themselves. Onrai, although he carried the
+wounded native, was the first in the tunnel and was now some feet ahead
+of his companions, but was being borne on just as fast as the others.
+The native had fallen behind him and his wounded body was suffering
+fearful tortures in this violent exercise; each time the wounded side
+would strike the rock a cry of pain would escape him. Mr. Bruce was
+right back of the native, and after a while managed to call to Onrai to
+work himself toward the wall, if possible, and get head on to the wind
+and thus offer less resistance to the awful gale. Onrai immediately
+began edging his way toward the wall and would have succeeded in doing
+this if the native had not struck him full force on the side, thus
+starting him rolling again. But Onrai had caught the native and had
+clung fast to him and they were not moved nearly so rapidly, being
+together. As a consequence Mr. Bruce, Mr. Graham and Harry came bowling
+along and bumped into them, and as they did this the men grabbed each
+other, and held on, and in this way they were all joined and the wind
+could no longer move them.
+
+“Now,” said Mr. Bruce, “let us get into position and try to regain our
+feet, and in single file, as we did upon our first entering this
+corridor, try to resist its awful power.”
+
+They worked around until one was immediately behind the other, and at a
+given signal, first rose to one knee and then to both knees, and in this
+way continued until they were standing on their feet. The poor native
+asked them to leave him in the corridor to die, but they would not hear
+of this, and Onrai again threw him over his shoulder, when they were
+ready to move. They started, leaning well back so to offer greater
+resistance to the wind, but it was hard work tramping along in this
+darkness, frequently hitting up against the walls, and bruising their
+already sore bodies. And then the uncertainty of where the tunnel would
+finally land them, was making things all the more unpleasant. They could
+not possibly guess where this would lead them; they had had some
+experience in the tunnel before, and had heard more about it from the
+native, but all this had told them nothing. They knew that this gale of
+wind must have an outlet some place, but what sort of place was this?
+Would it be a shaft leading to the surface as did the shaft which seemed
+to be its source? Would it take them back to the great cavern, or to the
+center of the earth, or where? The thought was maddening, but they could
+do nothing but go with it, wherever it might lead them.
+
+They had gone on in this way for miles, they thought, and their bodies
+were bruised and exhausted; still there was no way to stop and rest even
+for a moment; they would have to keep up the awful rush until too
+exhausted to longer keep their feet, they would drop and be blown—where?
+To death, surely. Onrai, who was still carrying the native, tried hard
+to keep up, but he was fast giving out, and our friends knew that when
+he should do so, their mainstay was gone, and hope might be abandoned.
+Onrai suddenly stumbled, and would have fallen had not Mr. Bruce, who
+was next to him, held fast, thus saving him and may be the others.
+
+“What is wrong, Onrai,” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“It was something on the floor,” said Onrai. He had hardly said this
+when he stumbled again, and this time Mr. Bruce lost his hold, and Onrai
+went down bearing the native with him. The others threw themselves back,
+and managed to save themselves from falling.
+
+“Can you get up, Onrai?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“I will try in a moment,” said Onrai. “But can you take the native?”
+
+The others now held on to Mr. Bruce, and he stooped and raised the
+native.
+
+“Can you stand?” asked Mr. Bruce of the native.
+
+“Yes,” the man answered; but when Mr. Bruce lowered him to the ground,
+the poor fellow’s legs gave way under him, and he would have fallen had
+not Mr. Bruce held him. He then raised him again with the others’ help,
+and threw the man over his shoulder.
+
+Onrai had risen and had again taken his place at the head of the column.
+But they had noticed something; the wind was not blowing so violently in
+this part of the tunnel. They could not account for this, neither did
+they try to, but it made their progress much easier. And another thing
+which was being forced on their notice, was the great number of loose
+stones which covered the floor of the tunnel at this point; it must be
+that the tunnel here had never been finished completely, or it might be
+that the rock, being softer at this point, had crumbled and fallen from
+the ceiling. They were suddenly brought up by Onrai striking violently
+against a rock, which seemed to end the tunnel. For a moment they stood
+still, Onrai having been shocked in being brought up so suddenly.
+
+“What is it, now?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“It is the end of the tunnel,” said Onrai, “or else we have suddenly
+turned in our course and have struck the side wall.”
+
+“Move to your right, and see if there be an opening,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+Onrai did so and then moved forward again.
+
+“It seemed to be a projection,” said Onrai.
+
+He kept his hand on the rock and followed its curves closely until they
+were on the other side of it and at last they were out of the fearful
+wind.
+
+“Have you a match?” asked Mr. Graham of Mr. Bruce. “If you have, light a
+torch and let us see each other. Onrai move about and see what kind of a
+place we are in.”
+
+Mr. Bruce fumbled about his tunic for a moment and then produced a
+match; this flickered for a moment as he applied it to the torch and
+then a bright light lit up the scene about them. They were surprised at
+the strange scene, for they were no longer in the smooth walled and
+floored tunnel, but in a natural cave, which looked very much like the
+great cavern; but whether it was the same or not, they could not say.
+The ceiling was high above their heads and could just be seen in the dim
+rays of light. The wall to which belonged the projecting rock, behind
+which they were now standing, was ribbed and seamed and was the only one
+to be seen. The cavern had widened until they could not see across it.
+
+“If this be the large cave then we are safe, for all we have to do is to
+look for the hidden door,” said Harry.
+
+“But I do not think it is the same,” said Mr. Bruce, “for the reason,
+that never, in the large cavern, did we feel this draught or wind.”
+
+“That is so;” said Harry, “we must have struck another cave altogether,
+and it is probably all the worse for us that we have.”
+
+“Why do you think so?” asked Onrai.
+
+“Why, because we knew how to get out of the other, but how to find an
+opening to the outside world here, we have no idea.”
+
+“I believe, though,” said Mr. Bruce, “that if we can hold out longer, we
+will come to a shaft leading up to the surface.”
+
+“There must be some great hole leading to the surface, which causes this
+draught.”
+
+“It would be well for us to take some rest before trying it again,” said
+Mr. Graham.
+
+“But what of the poor native?” asked Onrai.
+
+They had forgotten him in their surprise at finding themselves where
+they did, and the poor fellow had laid on the floor of the cave almost
+dead with pain and fatigue. They went to work on him, though, and used
+very nearly all of the little water left, bathing his wounds. Then they
+rearranged the bandages and fixed them as comfortable as possible, so
+that he might rest; then they also laid down and were soon asleep.
+
+The native laid for a long time with his eyes closed, completely
+exhausted; but he could not sleep, and after a while his eyes again
+opened, and he looked about him. The torch had been left in a crevice in
+the projecting rock, and it threw its fitful glare about them. The
+ceiling arched far above them, the torchlight throwing long shadows
+along its rugged crevices; the wall at his side he could follow with his
+eyes for some distance, but it was then lost in the gloom. He tried to
+penetrate this gloom and look far beyond and find there a ray of that
+same light which he had heard his friends tell about. If he could only
+see such a light, then he would know that these kind companions, who had
+done so much for him, when they could have left him behind to die, he
+would know then that they were safe, and that they would again reach
+their friends. He cared little for himself, for his life had never known
+any of that strange feeling which he had heard his present companions
+speak of. He was nothing but a burden and retarded their progress. Oh,
+if he could but die before they again awakened, it would be so much
+better for both him and those who had so long kept him with them, even
+when they would have been fully justified in leaving him behind.
+Suddenly he starts and half rises. What was that he saw away off there
+in the darkness? Was it a light? Yes, several of them. They were very
+dim; in fact he could hardly say they were lights, but they surely
+resembled the lights of torches in the distance, and they were growing
+thicker. He could see great numbers of them moving about like
+will-o’-the-wisps, or was it his fevered brain which was calling up
+these phantom lights? He raised a little higher to look at the things
+about him so as to assure himself that he was still in his right mind
+and would then let his gaze penetrate the gloom, seeking the strange
+lights.
+
+Yes, he could not be mistaken, they were torchlights; but did they
+belong to his people or some other strange people, who inhabited this
+part of the cave. He could not tell this, and as he was not certain that
+there were others near them, he determined to awaken his companions.
+Leaning over and touching Onrai, who was lying next to him, he wakened
+him and then pointing into the darkness said, “Look, do you not see the
+lights?”
+
+Onrai looked long and carefully before he spoke, then said, “Yes, they
+must be,” and waking his other companions he bade them look also.
+
+It was soon decided by all that there were others in the cavern beside
+themselves, but who these others were was the question, and could only
+be answered by getting closer to them. Eating a small lunch of fish and
+merely wetting the lips with the little water which they had, they again
+started, Onrai carrying the native. They blew out the torch before
+starting, thinking it best not to attract attention with it.
+
+The strong wind, too, which still blew from out the tunnel, would make
+it almost impossible to keep the torch lit. So they stumbled along in
+the darkness, feeling their way as best they could, but receiving
+frequent bumps, which bruised their bodies and exhausted their patience;
+but they kept the flickering lights in view.
+
+The air was, for some reason or other, getting much cooler, and the
+explorers began to shudder, and hurry as they would, the exercise would
+not keep them warm. Every moment now the wind blew colder, and seemed to
+come from a direction to the right. The scant clothing, which had
+covered their bodies at the start, had mostly been torn away in the
+rough experiences which they had had, and their bodies were almost laid
+bare to this merciless cold. And the poor native had nothing on
+whatever, excepting a bandage, which bound his side.
+
+They were nearing the lights very rapidly, and now dark forms could be
+seen moving about. But the cold had grown so intense, they doubted if
+they would be able to hold out until they reached the strangers. When
+these were reached what might they expect? Would they be antagonistic or
+friendly; they could not be a body of the tribe which they had already
+found, for the native now with them had never heard of such a cold
+region as this, and had never seen one of his tribe wearing clothing,
+and it would be an utter physical impossibility to remain here and not
+wear clothing.
+
+But who were they then? It mattered little, for they must seek aid of
+them. So stumbling and falling, their benumbed flesh freezing to the
+bone, they hurried on as fast as they could. They had again clasped
+hands for fear of getting lost one from the other, and in this way one
+helped the other.
+
+A horrible rumbling sound now broke on their ears, and grew louder as
+they advanced. They were getting closer and closer to the men, and far
+beyond them they could now see one bright ray of daylight. This spurred
+them on until completely exhausted, their bodies frozen and bleeding,
+they fell at the feet of the surprised torchbearers.
+
+They had come to the cave of ice.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXIII.
+ AGAIN IN THE WORLD OF LIGHT.
+
+
+The ice-cutters, for it were they, had never before in their lives been
+surprised. They saw coming out of that inky blackness, from far up that
+windy quarter, where none of their people had ever dared to go, a party
+of half-clad human beings, who staggered on as if intoxicated and, at
+last, falling at their feet. They hurriedly gathered about the fallen
+fugitives and throwing restoratives in their faces, tried to make out
+who they were and if they were any of their people, but these had been
+rolled about the floor of the windy cavern so long, that what with
+bruises and dirt, they were unrecognizable. Onrai, who still had enough
+life left to whisper a few words, motioned for one of the men to stoop;
+the man did so and started back with still greater surprise, as Onrai
+said:
+
+“Hurry, get us out of here into the sun. Don’t you know me? I am Onrai.”
+
+The man could not speak for a moment, but then, regaining his senses,
+said:
+
+“It is Onrai, the King, and his guests; hurry or they will perish.”
+
+In an instant those about them began to take from their bodies the warm
+garments and place them about the half-frozen bodies of our friends.
+Then, taking them in their strong arms, they hurried towards the
+entrance of the cave. This was soon reached, and in the villa just
+outside, the attendants were soon working hard with their benumbed and
+bruised bodies. They were first plunged in a bath of warm water and then
+rubbed down thoroughly; then their wounds were dressed, after which they
+were placed on comfortable couches and made to rest. The poor
+underground native was treated likewise, and a suit of the cool silk was
+thrown about his body after his wound was dressed. He could not
+understand why all this was being done to him, but he could appreciate
+the delicate touches and the comfort which he was deriving from the
+treatment. Everything was strange to him; the peculiar white light of
+the sun, the green fields, the great shady trees, the high elephants,
+which he could see from his apartment stalking about the garden, and
+this grand house, to which he had been brought. And the food which they
+had given him was so different from the fish, which had always been his
+only diet; and the cooling honey wine, which they poured down his
+throat.
+
+There was comfort in all this though and very shortly, his wound dressed
+and pain gone, his weary body soothed by the bath and treatment which
+the natives had given him, he fell asleep at last; his troubles ended,
+with no care on his wearied mind.
+
+It had been early morning when our friends had emerged from the cave and
+after being thoroughly revived, they fell asleep and it was late in the
+evening before they awakened.
+
+“Onrai,” said Harry, “will you ask one of the attendants what day this
+is?”
+
+Onrai did so, and turned to him and said:
+
+“We have been gone just six days, according to your method of measuring
+time.”
+
+“Six days,” exclaimed they all in chorus, “impossible.”
+
+“But then,” continued Mr. Bruce, “when we consider how far we have
+traveled, we can hardly expect that we have been gone less time than
+that.”
+
+“Yes, it has been just six days,” said Onrai, “but remember where we
+were when we started and see where we are now. Why, our friends are
+three days march from us, that is, easy marches, but I think we can
+overtake them in two days by not taking too long rests.”
+
+“But when shall we start?” asked Mr. Bruce, “our friends must be worried
+about us.”
+
+“Just whenever you wish to,” answered Onrai, “to-night if you choose.”
+
+“Why not to-night?” asked Harry, “we still have some hours left and
+going through the cool avenue at night would be grand.”
+
+“Well, so it shall be,” said Onrai, “we will travel with elephants so
+that, if we get sleepy, we can rest in the howdahs.”
+
+“And can I go with you?” asked the stranger.
+
+“You can, my good man,” said Onrai. “Our friends would want to see and
+thank the one who has saved us; for if you had not helped us out that
+night, or day in the tunnel, we might have been wandering until now and
+on until death relieved us, in that awful hole.”
+
+Elephants were brought and the party again took up their way. The
+elephants had been kept in an easy gait and had covered many miles and
+our friends hoped soon to reach the rest of the party.
+
+“When shall we take up the journey again to the fields of diamonds,
+Onrai?” asked Mr. Bruce, as they rode along.
+
+“Just as soon as you are all ready to start,” answered Onrai.
+
+“And how far are we from the field,” asked Harry.
+
+“Fully two hundred miles, as you would compute it,” answered Onrai.
+
+“Then it will take us about ten days, will it not?” asked Harry.
+
+“Yes, unless we make longer marches,” said Onrai, “and that is hardly
+necessary.”
+
+“Not at all necessary,” answered Mr. Bruce, “and we can, by taking easy
+stages, better see the strange country through which we are passing.”
+
+“Yes,” said Onrai, “and the scenery will be wilder and different in some
+respects.”
+
+“Ten days to go and fourteen days to return,” said Harry. “That will
+take pretty near a month.”
+
+“Yes, it will be fully that long before we return,” said Onrai, “and
+besides we will return by a different route, which will take us
+considerably longer. The new route will be over the regular macadamized
+roads, which, for many miles, are used very infrequently; but they are
+always kept in first-class repair, so that we will experience no
+discomforts for having left our onyx-floored avenue.”
+
+“It is surely delightful riding over this perfect avenue,” said Mr.
+Graham, “everything though is delightful in this fair land. How
+different from that fearful country far down below us.”
+
+“Probably only to us who know the difference,” said Onrai. “They may
+have their pleasures and comforts and hopes and Day of Resis. We know
+only what this man has taught us, and he has told us little.”
+
+Again Onrai had mentioned The Day of Resis. What did it mean?
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXIV.
+ AGAIN WITH FRIENDS.
+
+
+The day came to a close; the stars came out and the cavalcade came
+nearer its destination. They had traveled now nearly twenty-four hours
+constantly, and if it were not for meeting their friends, they might
+wish that the journey would last as long again. It had been more than
+pleasant and was so restful, after the long tramp underground, that they
+appreciated it more for this reason. A little longer and they were in
+sight of the hole through which they had gone into the underground
+world. It was dark now and they could not see very far through the
+fields, but near where they thought the hole ought to be, there were
+lights flickering about. It seemed strange that there should be lights
+here at this time in the evening, for there was nothing to call them
+there.
+
+“What do you suppose brings these lights here?” asked Mr. Bruce of
+Onrai.
+
+“I can’t tell,” said Onrai, “but we will ascertain.”
+
+He gave the leader of the caravan orders to turn into the field on the
+left and make for the lights. As they came nearer they could see that a
+number of men were standing about the hole, while others were lying
+about in the grass as if resting. Near by stood a group of women
+attendants and standing with them were Enola, Nellie, Mrs. Graham and
+Sedai. The parade of elephants seemed to attract their attention and
+they were now watching them closely and had even started to move toward
+them. The cavalcade stopped, the elephants fell on their haunches and
+our friends scrambled from their howdahs and ran towards the ladies.
+
+“Oh,” they cried, as they, too, hurried towards the travelers.
+
+Mrs. Graham threw herself into her husband’s arms, Nellie fell on
+Harry’s shoulder, and Enola? Well, she seemed for a moment to be
+puzzled, but then walked up very gracefully and placed both hands in
+Onrai’s. Onrai, however, was not satisfied with this and pulling Enola
+toward him, he threw his great arms about her and pressed her to his
+heart.
+
+“Are you glad to see me back again, Enola?” said he.
+
+“Why, certainly, Onrai,” said Enola, as soon as she could extricate
+herself from his arms, “more than glad, for we thought you were lost.”
+
+“We were,” answered Onrai, “and the thought of perishing without again
+seeing you, nearly drove me mad.”
+
+“But did it not grieve you, too, to think that you would not again see
+your own people?” asked Enola, trying to call the conversation from
+herself.
+
+“Yes,” said Onrai, “but it was a different grief. My religion has taught
+me to expect that I will meet my people again in the next world, and
+this softened the pain caused by parting from them. But you,” and here
+Onrai again clasped her in his arms, “I have just found you and learned
+to love you, with all that love, which has been kept locked in my heart
+for years waiting for you to come and break the locks which held it
+captive. It seemed my life had only commenced when I met you, Enola, and
+the thought that, at the very beginning of our happiness, I was to be
+taken from you forever, was maddening; and you, Enola, did you not
+grieve when you thought I was lost?” and Onrai asked this with all the
+simplicity of a child.
+
+“Yes, Onrai,” answered Enola, “I grieved for all of you.”
+
+“We found a strange people, Enola,” said Mr. Bruce, “but their
+attractiveness lay only in their strangeness.”
+
+“What did you say, Mr. Bruce?” asked Enola, “a strange people in the
+bowels of the earth? It is hard for me to believe this. Are you not
+jesting?” and Enola seemed incredulous.
+
+“No,” said Onrai, “we fell in with a strange race of people down there,
+and it was they who detained us.”
+
+“Tell me all about them,” said Enola, and she was all attention at once.
+
+“Not now, Enola,” said Mr. Bruce, “wait until we have reached the villa,
+and all are together, and we will give you a full account of our six
+days’ jaunt in the Land, not of, but under On.”
+
+“I think,” said Mr. Graham, “this is the happiest moment of my life.”
+
+“Why, my dear,” said Mrs. Graham, “I have often heard you make the same
+remark concerning the eventful time when you first met me.”
+
+“Why, certainly, wife,” answered her husband, “that was the happiest
+moment which I had known even up to the present time, but now you see I
+am happier for having been brought out of a position where I never
+expected to see you again.”
+
+“And was it as bad as that, father?” asked Nellie.
+
+“Quite,” answered her father; “in fact, it was dollars to cents that we
+would never again see daylight, but it all goes to show how little we
+know of what will transpire in our little lives.”
+
+“Yes, things looked pretty dark in every way,” said Harry. “In fact, we
+couldn’t see our hands before our eyes. And all chances for escape were
+equally dark and obscure. Where do you suppose we were, mother?”
+
+“Why, somewhere down there in the bowels of the earth,” answered Mrs.
+Graham.
+
+“Well, we were in the great cave, which so nearly cost us our lives.”
+
+“Where did you come out of this wonderful place?” asked Enola, “I have
+not heard that yet; and here you have been back nearly twenty minutes.”
+
+“Why, we came out in the ice cave,” said Harry.
+
+“The ice cave,” exclaimed Enola, “and is this then a part of the great
+cavern?”
+
+“All the same,” said Harry; “or no, not the same, but connected by a
+tunnel. But if we don’t reach the villa shortly, Mr. Bruce will have
+little to tell.”
+
+They had now reached the grounds surrounding the villa, and after a
+short walk through these, they mounted the terrace, and taking seats,
+Mr. Bruce told the strange story.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXV.
+ A BLACK SURPRISE.
+
+
+The party rose early the morning following the story of Mr. Bruce. All
+were happy now that they were together again and all were eager to take
+up the journey.
+
+“What do you think about starting to-day?” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“I am perfectly willing, if the others are,” answered Onrai.
+
+“We have been here now about eight days,” said Enola, “and the time has
+seemed long without you all, and the place has become lonesome. Why not
+start this morning?”
+
+“Well, we will, if that is the way you look at it,” said Onrai.
+
+“I would like to extend this journey much farther, if such a thing could
+be possible,” said Mr. Bruce, as they rode along.
+
+“But why?” asked Onrai.
+
+“Well, because it has been so full of pleasant surprises and adventures.
+It is these things which have made our stay in On a pleasant one, and we
+have found many of them on this journey and elsewhere.”
+
+“It has been fruitful of these things,” said Onrai, “but even these
+might grow monotonous in time.”
+
+“Yes, I suppose so, but I could not imagine so at this time,” said Mr.
+Bruce.
+
+“To us, of course,” said Onrai, “none of the things in On are new; but
+the adventures under this land were of a very startling nature, and I
+would not care to have many like it.”
+
+“It is not at all likely that you will ever experience another such a
+one,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“I cannot tell,” said Onrai. “There is still a mystery to solve which
+worries me considerably.”
+
+“And what is that?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“Have you forgotten the black woman and child which you found lying in
+the track of the storm?” asked Onrai.
+
+“Oh,” exclaimed Mr. Graham, “I had forgotten it for the time.”
+
+“It has puzzled me not a little, and I do not know now whether it be
+woman or beast, but if it be woman, where did she come from?”
+
+“The storm comes from the heavens,” said Mr. Bruce, “and could not the
+woman have been brought with it from one of the distant worlds?”
+
+“Yes,” said Onrai, “but why should she come to us dead?”
+
+“The storm, in its great fury, killed her,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“I cannot understand why it should,” said Onrai, “for it killed none in
+our world.”
+
+“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “but you forget that it nearly killed Enola.”
+
+“No, I can never forget that,” said Onrai, and he looked up quickly at
+Enola, as if afraid now, that she might not be with him.
+
+“Hush, do not speak of unpleasant things to-day,” said Enola. “We can
+put in our time to so much better advantage. See, is not the country
+beautiful hereabouts?”
+
+“It grows wilder as we go farther and the scenes change very frequently.
+We can just see the great cliffs on the western side of On and they do
+not look so far away, do they? And we can hardly believe in looking at
+them that it would take ten days to reach them. And look, there is a
+column of smoke arising from them. What causes that?”
+
+The men looked at the strange sight, but could give no answer. There was
+certainly a column of smoke ascending from what looked like the cliffs,
+but this might have been at a point far this side of them. Still the
+sight was very unusual, in fact, it was entirely unaccountable and it
+puzzled all the natives as well as the strangers.
+
+“It could not be some of your people burning the debris left by the
+storm,” said Mr. Bruce to Onrai.
+
+“No, that smoke comes from far away,” said Onrai, “but it would take a
+tremendous fire to cause smoke which could be seen from here.”
+
+“I should say,” said Mr. Graham, “that the smoke rose from the cliff and
+not from any point this side.”
+
+“Yes, but what would make such a smoke at the cliffs?” asked Onrai.
+
+“I cannot answer that,” said Mr. Graham, “But I think that you will find
+that I am right. Have you ever had any active volcanoes in your
+country?”
+
+“I do not understand you,” said Onrai.
+
+“You do not know the meaning of the word?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“No,” answered Onrai.
+
+“Well, volcanoes, in our world,” said Mr. Bruce, “are mountains, through
+the sides of which great volumes of molten rocks and sand and earth come
+rushing and pouring.”
+
+Onrai looked in astonishment at this, never having heard of such a thing
+before.
+
+For the rest of the day nothing else was looked after or talked about
+but the column of smoke in the far northwest. In the evening, after the
+arrival at the villa in which the night was to be spent and after the
+party had been somewhat separated into little groups, Mr. Bruce found
+himself for the first time during the day, alone with Mr. Graham and
+immediately the conversation reverted to the column of smoke.
+
+“What do you think of it, anyway?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“I think there can be but one answer to that question,” said Mr. Graham,
+“and that is that the column of smoke belongs to a volcano, that the
+volcano was the outcome of the earthquake and the first cause of the
+terrible storm.”
+
+At this moment a song rose on the night air, which, for its brilliancy,
+eclipsed anything yet heard by the strangers, and immediately after
+Onrai came on to the terrace and stood with bowed head. Mr. Bruce and
+Mr. Graham watched him for a moment and then going up to him Mr. Bruce
+asked, “What is it, Onrai?”
+
+“It is the song of joy,” answered Onrai, “of those who will participate
+in the chiefest ceremonies of the coming Day of Resis.”
+
+The party had now been out nine days on this last stage of the journey,
+and to-morrow would bring them to the villa near the field of diamonds.
+The column of smoke had grown in size, and was much blacker at this
+point than when first seen. There was no longer any doubt about its
+coming from the top of the cliffs, or else from a point directly back of
+them, and there was scarcely any further doubt about its coming from a
+volcano, for even at this distance, some thirty-five miles, as near as
+Mr. Bruce could calculate, a regular storm of flying cinders began to
+fall, covering them completely.
+
+They watched the great volume of smoke anxiously, and as they came
+nearer to it, and as it grew larger and blacker, and as they could see
+no real cause for it, they began to regard it with superstitious awe.
+Nothing else could be talked about. The great belching cliff stood
+directly in their pathway, and the black smoke rose some thousands of
+feet above it. A great shower of ashes came rolling down on them, giving
+them all a grayish coat.
+
+“If it is like this all the way it will be far from pleasant,” said
+Enola.
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “but think of the field of diamonds at the end of
+our journey; we could undergo much worse trials at home than this, to
+get to a field of diamonds, and think nothing of it.”
+
+They were stumbling along now, almost blinded by the dust, and the
+zebras were getting fractious. At times they would stop, refusing to go
+further, and it would take all the persuasion the men could muster, to
+get them started again. But they were nearing the villa where they were
+to stop and still had hopes of reaching it. It lay very near to the
+field of diamonds, and would also be near the volcano, which the men had
+resolved to visit before returning.
+
+It was awful work, though, this blindly stumbling along, only the solid
+pavement of the avenue letting them know that they had not lost their
+way. But a light loomed up in the darkness at last, and they decided
+this must be the villa, where some of the men working in this part of
+the country had taken refuge. They made for it as fast as possible, but
+as they came nearer to it the light grew brighter, until a flame shot up
+and they knew that it did not come from the villa. Slowly they
+approached it, having left the avenue and taken their way through the
+fields. They came closer, but suddenly all pulled up their steeds as of
+one accord. Ahead of them was a camp-fire, and about it, dancing and
+throwing their arms in the air, were a hundred naked black Africans.
+
+The scene was a weird one, and the whole thing was such a complete
+surprise to our friends, that they could do nothing but stare in
+open-mouthed wonderment. The negroes were naked, with the exception of a
+cloth about the loins. There were but few women among them and these
+were seated about the fire, while the men clasped hands and danced in a
+circle about them. The dance was wild and the yells, which broke from
+the large mouths of the men, were terrible. Their black bodies had been
+covered with oil of some kind and shone in the firelight like polished
+ebony. They were of average height, probably five feet five or six
+inches, and their bodies showed good feeding; they looked half
+intelligent.
+
+Each one carried, slung over the back, a shield, made of some kind of
+hardened hide, and a spear with a long arrow-point made of bone; another
+strange instrument of war, or for the hunt, was a sort of stone hatchet
+with spear-point. This hatchet had a stone head or blade, with one side
+sharpened, and the butt end or side, running to a sharp point; the
+handle, which was about eighteen inches long, passed through the head
+and extended beyond this about six inches, ending in a point of bone as
+sharp as the point of a stiletto; to the other end of this handle was
+fastened a long piece of leather string, which was now wrapped around
+the handle.
+
+All these things were taken in by our friends before the negroes seemed
+to see them, for they had stopped well back among the trees, and the
+negroes were making such a fearful noise with their hideous yells, they
+could not hear the rather quiet approach of the cavalcade. But when they
+caught sight of them at last, they stood as if paralyzed, and then moved
+up a little nearer, as if to get a better look and satisfy themselves
+that they were not mistaken. When they at last caught a good glimpse of
+the huge elephants and great zebras, all beautifully trapped, and the
+large men and women, they seemed suddenly overcome with fear, and
+turning, ran off into the darkness. Our friends would have pursued them
+but for Onrai, who said that such a move would be simply suicidal in
+such dust-laden darkness. They accordingly started for the avenue again
+and following this for a short distance further, saw another light, and
+coming up to this, found that their dusty ride was at an end.
+
+The inside of the villa was a pleasant change to them after the
+dust-filled air of the outside, and the bath was first sought by all,
+and then the meal-table. There was no great mirth at this meal to-night,
+though, for the different scenes of the day and night, had had their
+effect, and all were thinking. The last adventure of all had clapped the
+climax. What could it mean? Where had the negroes come from, and how had
+they entered the Land of On?
+
+That night the party was attacked by the negroes, but they were on the
+lookout and repelled them. About fifty of the negroes had been killed,
+or mortally wounded by the forty Onians, as nearly as Mr. Bruce could
+estimate, and there, were now about fifty of the black bodies fleeing
+over the rock-covered plain. They had dropped their assagais and
+hatchets in their fear, and their yells now was something pitiful. They
+evidently supposed that they were being followed by a whole army of the
+powerful men, which they had seen that evening. Fear lent them wings and
+they actually flew over the hard flooring of the plain, and were
+increasing the distance very perceptibly between themselves and their
+pursuers. Still the Onians kept up the race determinedly, their feet now
+being torn and bleeding with the tramp over the sharp pebbles of the
+plain. The stone wall bordering the hunting ground was reached, and a
+long hole was found in it, broken probably by the storm. The river was
+crossed by a stone bridge at this point and still they hurried on.
+
+The light was getting brighter as they neared the volcano and the
+negroes could easily be seen away ahead of them. They were nearing the
+great cliffs and they could now be seen looming up far into the heavens.
+A little while longer and the negroes had disappeared. Our friends
+hurrying forward nearly fell into a great gulf which opened at their
+feet.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXVI.
+ CLEFT BY THE EARTHQUAKE.
+
+
+Our friends pulled up just in time, or they would have gone tumbling
+into the black chasm. They moved back hurriedly, almost expecting to see
+the hole open still further and engulf them as it had the negroes, for
+they could make no other explanation of the negroes’ disappearance. The
+light from the volcano made most objects discernable about this point,
+and our friends could look into the great gulf for some distance, but
+then the further view was lost in the darkness.
+
+“What shall we do now,” asked Onrai of Mr. Bruce. “We can no longer
+follow the negroes.”
+
+“No, this hole has swallowed them up,” said Mr. Bruce, “but we cannot
+tell whether they have dropped to eternity, or have followed a path into
+its depth, of which they alone know. Has the chasm always been here?”
+
+“I can remember no such crevice,” said Onrai, “nor have I ever heard any
+of my people speak of it. I think it is another of the mysteries which
+seem to abound now,” said Onrai, and his face seemed in the half-light
+to wear a very troubled look.
+
+“These mysteries as you call them, Onrai, are only such to the
+uninitiated,” said Mr. Bruce. “They are all understood by those who are
+acquainted with the great principles of nature. This crevice is
+undoubtedly caused by the earthquake, as this very often occurs during a
+disturbance of this kind.”
+
+“But these strange people,” said Onrai. “Can you explain their
+presence?”
+
+“If you cannot understand it, Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce, “don’t worry
+yourself in trying to, but look on those negroes as I have before told
+you to, as wild beasts, and treat them as such if they should break down
+a portion of the retaining wall and intrude upon your inhabited country.
+These beings are human, of course, but they have never felt the quieting
+hand of civilization, and they are but little removed from the wild
+beasts which inhabit the forests.”
+
+“Then we shall kill them all as we did those last night,” asked Onrai.
+
+“Yes, as opportunity offers,” replied Mr. Bruce. “Listen; these people
+must never be allowed to gain a footing in your land, or the result
+might be your extermination. You must fight them from the first and
+never allow them to rest for a moment in your domain. You may lose many
+men in thus defending your country, but it is your only chance to retain
+it. So, imbue in your men the necessity of fighting with all their
+hearts, and souls, and might, and strength, for God and their country,
+and impress them with the fact that only in so doing can they ever
+expect to again enjoy those privileges and that great freedom which has
+always been theirs.”
+
+“I will do this,” said Onrai, “but what shall we do now?”
+
+“We must wait here,” said Mr. Bruce, “until daylight and see what we can
+make of the hole, and whether the negroes have been killed or have used
+it as a means of escape. We will also investigate the volcano while
+here. But you must send men back to the villa immediately, to bury those
+dead negroes before the women see them; and tell this body of men to
+inform the women that we will return in a day or two; that we started
+early to look into the volcano or would have bade them good-bye. Don’t,
+by any means, let them know of the fight of last night. Impress upon
+your men the necessity of secrecy; it would only worry the women
+unnecessarily if they knew that the negroes were making trouble.”
+
+The other men now laid down on the hard ground, making themselves as
+comfortable as possible, to rest until morning, when they could explore
+the hole and the volcano. They had tramped nearly twelve miles during
+the night and were now well up against the cliffs. The black cloud of
+smoke was still being blown to the north, however, and they were saved
+the extra misery of the falling ashes.
+
+At last the east began to show signs of returning day, and long before
+the sun had crept into the heavens, our friends were up and looking down
+the great crevice. They were surprised to see the strange formation of
+this hole in the ground. It had undoubtedly been made by the earthquake,
+and was probably about ten feet broad at the top and narrowed in width
+as it went down, until it had reached a depth of two hundred feet, where
+it was only a narrow crack hardly six inches in width. But along one
+side had been left a natural foot path, about eighteen inches in width.
+This run up and down in a very irregular fashion and was narrower in
+some places than in others, but there was enough space at any point of
+it on which to walk, and it was this which had probably been followed by
+the negroes. They had known of this then, or they could never have found
+it in the darkness of night. Mr. Bruce and Mr. Graham followed the
+crevice for some distance, and then had returned and taking the
+footpath, had determined to follow it until they had learned what had
+become of the negroes.
+
+They were accompanied by Harry and several of the Onians, Onrai
+remaining behind with the others. The footpath would bring them very
+near the surface at times, and again it would carry them so deep into
+the crevice, they could almost touch the opposite side by stretching out
+their hands. Taken on the whole, the chasm ascended with the foothills
+of the cliffs, or in other words, it kept a mean depth throughout its
+length until reaching the face of the cliff, where it ascended very
+rapidly, and upon looking up, our friends were not surprised to see the
+great cliff a thousand feet high, cleft as clean as if cut by a
+monstrous knife. And this cut was at straight as a die, our friends
+being able to see through it in a direct line a great distance. Still
+the footpath continued as it had commenced, along one side of the
+crevice. When once inside of the cliff the explorers could look up
+through the cavern, far above their heads and see the stars, for the
+crevice here was narrow and of such a depth, the light of the sun could
+not penetrate it.
+
+“I think it would be better to return,” said Mr. Bruce, “we can only
+follow this path through the mountain and that is too great a journey
+for to-day, especially when we have had no breakfast.”
+
+“I think as you do,” said Mr. Graham. “These negroes must certainly have
+escaped by this route, and it will be an easy matter to keep them from
+again entering the Land of On, for ten men could guard this pass against
+an army.”
+
+They turned and retraced their steps and were soon with their companions
+again. They now turned their attention to the volcano. As the morning
+advanced and the wind changed, the smoke was again driven over them, and
+the ashes fell in great sheets about them. They had to cross the crevice
+and tramp some distance to the north to reach the base of the cliff,
+over which towered the cloud of smoke. The question as to how they
+should cross the crevice was easily answered by their going to the end
+of it; which was a mile distant from where they now were. The whole
+party joined in this exploration tour, the attendants keeping their eyes
+open for any small game which might be induced, by some cause or other,
+to enter these bad lands. They were now in the Hunting Reserve, but the
+land here was so barren, and of such great extent, these animals would
+not come into it for any reason, unless it might be to cross it. Just at
+this time, too, it was made worse by a thick covering of ashes which had
+deluged everything. And the same shroud of ashes was now coming down in
+a blinding sheet, and was worse than it had been the night before,
+because of the heat which now went with them.
+
+They were very near the belching crater now, and when the wind would
+change for a moment, blowing the cloud in a different direction, they
+could see the great black mass of smoke coming from the cliff, and
+bringing in its folds, very often, live coals of considerable size. The
+wind did not change very often, however, and most of the time our
+friends were engulfed in the awful dust and ashes, which at times were
+so thick, they were even hid from each other. But by perseverance, they
+reached the foot of the cliff right above which rose the volume of
+smoke. They stood here for a moment gazing up at the towering wall of
+rock, it being, at this point, fully two thousand feet high, and
+perpendicular, and wondered how they were going to scale its great
+height. They could not possibly do it; there was not even a foothold on
+the face of that rock wall, and our friends turned away disheartened.
+
+They had hoped to find fissures or rents in the rock, caused by the
+earthquake, which might allow them to reach the summit; but their hopes
+in this direction were all shattered by that one glance up the palisade.
+It was now beyond noon and they had had nothing to eat that morning, and
+they were all beginning to feel desperately hungry. This, too, puzzled
+them, for they could not expect to find anything to eat here or anything
+to kill nearer than two miles, where the good lands began again. But
+something must be had, so three of the attendants were sent to the
+woods, two miles away, to procure, if possible, a deer or something
+light, which they might carry back with them, and which would be so
+palatable in their present condition of hunger.
+
+They took up a position just at the base of the cliff, at a point where
+they were sheltered from the shower, and prepared to await the hunters.
+
+“What do you think of our chances for reaching the summit of the cliff?”
+asked Mr. Graham of Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Well, I should say they were bad,” answered Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Bad,” said Harry, “well I should say so. There is no chance at all.
+That cliff rising above us is duplicated throughout the entire
+circumference of On.”
+
+“So Onrai says, and it is true,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“There is but little difference in the face of the cliffs,” said Onrai.
+“Those about here are seamed to a greater degree than those at other
+points, but one can just as easily scale those as any of the others.”
+
+“That is not very encouraging,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I do not think you
+have taken into consideration the earthquake and the changes which it
+might have made. We have already found one place where the earthquake
+has split these mighty walls and I think we may find others. At any rate
+I will not give up trying to find a place where I can reach the summit.”
+
+“I will follow the base of these cliffs for miles but what I find a
+place,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“You forget that the base of the cliffs lie, throughout their entire
+length, in the Hunting Reserve,” said Onrai, “and I do not think that
+they could be followed closely for ten miles, let alone their entire
+length.”
+
+“True, I had forgotten that,” said Mr. Graham, and his face fell.
+
+“It is only here,” continued Onrai, “that we can follow them at all, for
+the animals do not bother us here, and there is no underbrush to hamper
+us.”
+
+The men talked on in this way until the hunters returned, two of them
+with a small deer, and the third with a bear cub. Their burdens were
+heavy and the trip had been quite long, but the prospect of the feast
+which would be theirs when they again reached their friends, buoyed them
+up and the party greeted them with cheers, and all fell to and cut the
+choicest parts of the deer and bear to roast; but one important thing
+had been forgotten. They were in a barren waste and not a sprig of wood
+could be found with which to make a fire. They were looking at each
+other in blank amazement, when a huge boulder flew through the air and
+fell in their midst.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXVII.
+ IN THE CRATER.
+
+
+They jumped back in affright, as the great rock rushed through the air
+and half buried itself in the soft earth before them. They looked from
+one to the other, as if seeking an explanation of this new surprise, but
+none could answer. They could not suppose for a moment that the rock had
+been broken from the great cliff, for the surface of these was so
+smooth, nothing could come from this source. They looked above them, but
+the air was so full of the ashes and dust, they could not penetrate it
+over a hundred feet. They hurriedly moved away from such a dangerous
+position, taking the bear and deer with them.
+
+“Where could this rock have come from?” asked Harry.
+
+It puzzled them to answer this question, and they kept their gaze
+fastened on the cliff above, hoping to see the wind change for a moment,
+and the cloud of smoke blown from them long enough to see the top. After
+waiting for some time, the cloudy atmosphere did break for a moment, and
+far up, so high that they looked like pigmies on top of the cliff, they
+saw a number of negroes, their bodies half hanging over the edge.
+
+“Ah! the mystery is solved,” exclaimed Mr. Bruce. “They are probably the
+same band which we drove from here last night.”
+
+“Yes, and now we can feel assured that there is a way to reach the
+summit. Look out!” said Harry, as he saw the negroes start another large
+stone from the summit.
+
+Down it came dangerously near to the party, and they decided to go back
+to the old position of the morning, for there they would be out of the
+way of these falling stones, and they could also drive back any of the
+negroes if they again tried to return. Back they trudged, taking a part
+of the deer and bear meat with them, and upon reaching the old stand,
+and while looking around, they saw, not far away from them, a monstrous
+tree, which had probably been blown from the summit of the cliffs by the
+storm. A fire was soon built and the meat roasted and eaten, after which
+they laid down for a night’s sleep, their day having profited them
+little but experiences which might do them some good in the near future.
+They had learned that there was a way to the summit of the cliff, and
+the finding of this way was to be the work of the morrow. The night was
+passed as comfortably as could be, on the fearfully hard bed of stone
+and earth, and early in the morning they were astir again, and after a
+meal of the roasted venison, they all started for the small pathway in
+the crevice.
+
+They soon reached this, and falling into single file, with Mr. Bruce in
+the lead, they kept up the march for a couple of hours, when they were
+well into the heart of the cliff. No other footpath had yet been reached
+by which they could gain the summit.
+
+“I think,” said Mr. Bruce to Mr. Graham, who was following him, “that we
+will have to walk right through this mountain, and on to the end of the
+crevice, when we can turn and climb the cliff from the back, which I
+expect to find of easy ascent.”
+
+“I quite agree with you,” said Mr. Graham. “It is quite certain that
+there could be no way of reaching the summit from this crevice; at
+least, not at this point.”
+
+“It has taken a powerful stirring up of the internal fires to cause this
+fearful crack,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Graham, “and that volcano looks as if it might throw out
+something more than dust and ashes very soon.”
+
+“That it will, and sooner than we will want it to,” replied Mr. Bruce.
+“We are treading dangerous ground, and we cannot tell what moment we may
+be overtaken by a flow of molten lava, or a greater shower of ashes,
+such as buried Pompeii.”
+
+“But,” said Mr. Graham, “if we stop to think of such things, we will not
+do a great deal of exploring.”
+
+“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “but it is always best to bear these things in
+mind, and be ready at any moment to meet them as well as we can under
+the circumstances. But I can scarcely see my way here. Were any torches
+brought along?”
+
+“Yes, the attendants have torches,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+It was true; at this point the crevice was so deep one might think it
+was night, so dark had it grown. The torch was lighted, and Mr. Bruce,
+taking it, they all again took up the march. But from this point the
+path began to widen and ascend, until they were not only again in the
+sunlight but two could walk abreast, and a little further, and the path
+had widened until four and five men could walk abreast. The path
+ascended gradually, so gradually that it was not difficult to climb, and
+in a short while it ran out even with the surface.
+
+This was a great and pleasant surprise to the explorers, for they had
+expected to have to tramp much farther before getting out of the hole.
+They looked about them and saw that they were on the side of a lofty
+mountain, the cliff opposite being but a precipitous side of the same
+mountain. This side was very fertile and wooded with great trees almost
+to its summit.
+
+Below them lay a verdant valley stretching on and on as far as the eye
+could reach. Onrai looked on in wonderment at this unexpected sight. He
+had, and so had his people, been led to believe that the world ended at
+the cliffs, that beyond these was naught but space. He could not have
+told, had he been asked, how this land ended or how it must look to see
+no land or water beyond, nothing but that infinite space. It had never
+occurred to him to think of this himself, but if it had, he would have
+immediately banished the thought as being perfectly absurd. He had been
+told that the end was there, and that was enough; it couldn’t be
+different, and as to how the end might look, that didn’t matter at all.
+So this was a wonderful sight to him, all this land as far as he could
+see, covered with verdure and with occasional streams of water running
+through it. So much like his own fertile country, that he might have
+supposed that he had turned in some magical way on his tramp through the
+mountains, and was now looking upon that Land of On. If this picture,
+which stretched out before him, was real and not a dream, as he was
+almost led to believe, then what of those teachings which declared that
+their land was the only land, and that their people were the only
+people. The very foundation of this teaching was shaken when this idea
+was exploded. He turned and looked at his companions, and then at the
+great landscape which opened out before him. The attendants were no less
+surprised at the strange scene, but none of them made any comments.
+
+Turning and looking far up the mountain or volcano, they could now see a
+round cap at the summit, and out of this poured the fearful smoke. The
+wind was favorable for the ascent, for it was blowing the smoke over the
+Land of On, and they could climb without being hampered by the falling
+ashes.
+
+“We are extremely lucky so far,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“Yes, and the ascent looks easy enough,” rejoined Mr. Bruce.
+
+“It may prove otherwise before we reach the summit, though,” said Mr.
+Graham.
+
+“Well,” said Mr. Bruce, “we must get at it, for we should get back to On
+to-day, if possible.”
+
+“How different are the mountains on this side,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“They are different, yes,” said Mr. Bruce. “One would hardly suppose
+that beyond they are so precipitous. The whole Land of On must have been
+the immense crater of some mighty volcano, at some prehistoric period.”
+
+“It is hard to tell,” said Mr. Graham. “In my estimation it has been at
+some remote age a vast inland sea.”
+
+“Either explanation might fit,” said Mr. Bruce. “But let us start. We
+are losing valuable time.”
+
+Turning toward Onrai they saw him still standing wrapped in deep
+thought, with the attendants standing near, also looking at that great
+expanse of field, forest, river and lake before them, with wondering
+faces.
+
+“Come,” said Mr. Bruce, “we must start. From the summit you can get a
+better view both of this and your own country. And now we must hasten to
+reach that summit.”
+
+“You do not seem surprised at the great expanse of land beyond the
+cliffs,” said Onrai to Mr. Bruce.
+
+“No, I am not surprised,” replied Mr. Bruce, “because I knew that it
+existed before we ever came to you.”
+
+“And you did not tell me?” inquired Onrai.
+
+“And why should I tell you, Onrai,” asked Mr. Bruce. “Have you not a
+beautiful country with everything that heart could wish for? Were you
+not happy there in your belief, and could the knowledge of the fallacy
+of the teachings which has helped to make you happy make you any
+happier? You would not have thanked me for such information and I would
+advise you now, as I have before, to try and forget that you have seen
+these things.”
+
+“That I can never do,” said Onrai. “But they may never have any great
+impression on me, further than in making me disbelieve that part of the
+teachings which relates to the end of our world. I cannot believe that
+any longer, of course.”
+
+“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “but you can refrain from speaking of it, and you
+can make it a punishable offense for any of these attendants, who have
+also witnessed these scenes, to ever speak of it; and in this way it
+will soon be forgotten, and the next generation will go on in blissful
+ignorance of the existence of the land beyond the cliff. It will be
+better, will it not?”
+
+“I think so,” answered Onrai.
+
+They were now ascending the mountain, the ascent for a way being very
+gradual, but as they proceeded further the ascent became steeper and
+more rugged. No trace of negroes were seen, but our friends knew that
+the negroes seen the day before on the summit, must be somewhere near.
+They had probably ascended the mountain in order to get a sight, if
+possible, of that land from which they had been driven, and in thus
+doing they had spied those who had driven them from it, and had
+immediately conceived the idea of hurling the great stones in their
+midst, and may be, by so doing, kill all, thus giving them an open
+sesame into the coveted country. They had villages near this point,
+according to Sedai, and if our friends should fall in with any of these
+tribes, there would very evidently be more bloodshed, for they were the
+intruders now and the African negro considers this a sacrilege. Nothing
+is so sacred to him as his country, and they will fight for this quicker
+than they will for their wives.
+
+But nothing was seen of these, and no trace was found of a beaten path
+which might indicate that they lived as high as this on the mountain, or
+that they visited this altitude very frequently. The verdure grew
+thinner as they ascended, and great hunks of lava were now cropping
+through the surface soil. The cloud of smoke grew more ominous as they
+neared it, and looked like a huge umbrella spread, and with the handle
+resting on the summit of the mountain. The party were getting very close
+to the summit now, and low rumblings could be heard far beneath the
+surface; hissing noises were also heard, like that made by water
+striking hot coals.
+
+At last, after considerable tortuous climbing, they stood at the base of
+a rugged cliff, which was not more than a hundred feet in height; this
+was seamed and rough as if it had been thrown up hundreds and may be
+thousands of years before by an overflow of lava, which, upon cooling,
+had left this wall about the crater. Following about the base of this
+for some distance, a place was at last discerned where an ascent might
+be made, and after hard work and much slipping backward, and three or
+four narrow escapes from instant death by falling into one of the
+crevices, the summit was reached. The sight which here met their gaze
+was forboding, to say the least. They were standing on the top of a wall
+not more than ten feet thick at this point, and as near as they could
+guess about one and a half miles long, running about a deep hole or
+crater, one hundred feet deep. Looking down into this they could see the
+black smoke issuing from great crevices in the flooring. As it came from
+these crevices, it was lurid with the glow of the hot fires which was
+its cause. These crevices were numerous and in places our friends could
+almost look into them, and into the bright fires burning far beneath.
+After much discussion on the matter, it was determined to try and get
+down to the floor of this fiery hole which might so soon be filled with
+molten lava. A place was found where the descent could be made easily
+and the party started. As they descended, the foul smoke would be blown
+about them occasionally, almost choking them with its density, but the
+bottom was reached and they started to cross it in order to get to the
+opposite side, from which they could look into the Land of On. The
+flooring was found to be warm and really hot in places, and so crumbling
+beneath their feet that it was almost impossible to walk. Several of the
+great crevices were approached, but the smoke would drive them back
+before they could reach the edge and look into the depths. Most of these
+crevices were narrow and ran from east to west, but when the centre of
+the crater was reached a great hole was found, probably the true mouth
+of the crater. The rumbling here was very distinct and the hissing very
+plain. The party tried to reach the edge of this wall but was again
+fought off by the dense smoke. They had passed this and were nearer to
+the opposite side of the crater, when an unusual loud rumbling was heard
+and a great crack suddenly opened before them, the shock throwing them
+off their feet, prostrating them on the ground. Mr. Bruce fell so near
+this new crevice that his head leaned far over the side, and for a
+moment it looked as if he would roll into the fearful hole. But he soon
+recovered himself, and rolling over and over he put a safe distance
+between himself and the crevice before he ventured to rise to his feet.
+
+When they had all recovered from this surprise and fear and had again
+regained their feet, they approached the crevice and peered into its
+black depths. Down, down, down it seemed to open, into the very bowels
+of the earth, and at the bottom they could see a molten mass, boiling,
+and seething, and hissing, but just for a moment and then the scene was
+hidden by the black smoke which came pouring up from it.
+
+“Come,” said Mr. Bruce, “we must get out of this.”
+
+The party then hurried as fast as they could to the opposite side of the
+crater to where the wall was several hundred feet thick, ending on the
+opposite side in the cliff. A long look was taken at the beautiful Land
+of On and then the retreat was ordered. They now followed the top of the
+wall of the crater until they had come to the place where they had
+ascended this, and then, with but very little difficulty, reached the
+sloping side and hurriedly descended. It was growing late and already
+the sun was throwing long shadows over the mountain side.
+
+They had several miles of the strange footpath to cover yet through the
+dark crevice. They began to feel anxious and hurried still faster as
+they neared the bottom. The sun sank into the distant valley as they
+reached the crevice. They were hurriedly following the side of this,
+looking for a beginning of the footpath, when they heard a loud yell as
+if from a hundred throats, and looking down they saw a great crowd of
+black demons holding the end of the footpath.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXVIII.
+ KILLED IN THE CREVICE.
+
+
+The fearful yell startled them, and they fell back out of sight of the
+wild band.
+
+“They have watched us ascend the mountain,” said Mr. Bruce, “and have
+held this vantage point awaiting our return, knowing well that they had
+us here.”
+
+“Yes, but we can’t stay here,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“I am afraid that we will have to,” said Mr. Bruce, “until these fellows
+will kindly consent to go away.”
+
+“But can’t we beat them off?” said Harry.
+
+“No. I think not,” said Mr. Bruce. “We are about twenty-five, and they
+must number fully one hundred.”
+
+“We ought to be good for that number, I should think,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“I don’t know,” said Mr. Bruce, “they may fight better in daylight. They
+were taken by surprise the other night, and had but little else to do
+but run. I am in for giving them a chance to show their fighting
+qualities at any rate. As you say, we can’t stay here; if we do, we may
+be attacked by such a horde of these blacks that we could do nothing but
+surrender.”
+
+“Then we had better get to fighting at once,” said Mr. Graham. “It will
+be better, perhaps, for us three to head the column, for with our
+fire-arms we may scare them away, leaving the road open to us.”
+
+“I think as you do in the matter,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+Onrai was told then, to form his men into columns of threes and not to
+make a rush, or use the daggers until they were attacked by the negroes.
+The men formed, and Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce and Harry heading the column,
+they started for the crevice. Here they saw the negroes, still waiting
+for them, their black faces grinning hideously in the semi-light. Slowly
+our friends advanced with their revolvers in position, ready to start at
+a given signal from Mr. Bruce. The negroes seemed to consider this a
+matter of amusement, for they only grinned the broader, and yelled the
+louder when they saw the queer column approaching them.
+
+The party advanced until only a few feet from the negroes, who were so
+confident of capturing their enemies alive, they had not even brought
+with them the ugly-looking hatchet. They took no concern at the
+approaching column then, but looked on, as though the whole matter was a
+huge joke. So when Mr. Bruce said deliberately: “Now make ready, fire,”
+and the three leaden missiles went on their mission of death, the
+negroes jumped backward, and several, losing their balance, fell into
+the ravine. Again the pistols were raised, and three more shots were
+fired.
+
+“We are disturbing them,” said Mr. Bruce. “Once more, and we will have
+them on the run.”
+
+And again the pistols were fired, this time at very close range.
+
+The expression on the negroes’ faces had changed now, and they looked at
+the slowly approaching party with eyes almost standing on their cheeks,
+and mouths wide open, showing their white ivories. They stood still
+after the first shots, paralyzed with fear, but when the last shots were
+fired, and they saw three more of their companions topple over, their
+fright induced them to seek safety in flight, and they turned and ran
+down the footpath, crowding, shoving and jostling each other in their
+frantic efforts to get farther away from these death-dealing missiles,
+many of them being pushed off into the crevice in the wild rush. Our
+friends fell into line with Mr. Bruce again in the lead, and followed
+slowly after the negroes.
+
+It was now quite dark and as they descended further into the ravine, it
+became so dark that they could no longer see the path, and a torch was
+lit. The negroes had long since passed out of sight and hearing, and our
+friends were giving them little heed, having enough to think about in
+looking after themselves, for they were in a very dangerous position,
+the pathway being so narrow at places, that a misstep would undoubtedly
+hurl them into eternity. They kept close to the side of the crevice and
+moved slowly, and the mountain was passed through without a mishap.
+
+The light from the volcano now lit up the scene somewhat, and our
+friends began to congratulate each other on getting out of the several
+difficulties so easily, when a shout was heard, and looking through the
+semi-gloom they saw the negroes coming hastily toward them, and a band
+of Onians following them along the top of the crevice hurling stones at
+them. The party halted, and raising their arms fired, when the negroes
+came within range. The negroes stopped and in a moment realized that
+they were between two fires; but the pistols were too much for them, so
+they again turned and ran toward the Land of On. The Onians, seeing them
+do this, started for the end of the path to head them off. This they
+did, and one of their number, a mighty fellow, jumped into the path and
+with his dagger began plunging it into the backs of the unfortunate
+negroes who had again turned toward their own land. As one would receive
+his death-wound and would fall over the side of the crevice, this great
+Onian would stab another, and he kept this up until his arm was red to
+the shoulder with the blood of his victims.
+
+[Illustration: “As one would receive his death-wound and would fall over
+the side of the crevice, this great Onian would stab another.”—_Page
+293._]
+
+The head of the column now came up within range of the pistols again,
+and they were shot down like sheep, the few who were not killed with the
+knife of the Onian. The slaughter did not last long, for in a short time
+the negroes were all killed and the bodies lay at the bottom of the
+crevice. It had been a onesided fight, for the negroes had not raised a
+hand to defend themselves.
+
+The party were finally out of the crevice and found quite a number of
+Onians camped near the base of the cliff, and with them Enola. Their
+surprise was great when they saw her with the party, and upon asking her
+why she was here, she told them that she had gotten tired of remaining
+at the villa and as she had come to this land to see all that there was
+in it, she did not intend being cheated out of any part of it.
+
+“Your departure was so unexpected,” she continued, “and the attendants
+had been so mysterious in their movements ever since, I began to fear
+that all was not right and came to see for myself. Are you not all glad
+to see me? But where have you been? Your faces and garments are as black
+as the skin of the negroes which have just been killed.”
+
+It was true, they had been so long exposed to the smoke of the crater
+that they had become perfectly black, and it might have been this which
+made the negroes laugh so when they saw them approaching. They had seen
+the white skins before and they must have thought that it was a ruse to
+fool them, in thus blacking their faces.
+
+“But Enola, this has been a long, hard tramp for you,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“Tramp, Uncle,” said Enola, “have you so soon forgotten the zebras and
+elephants? I came on a zebra.”
+
+“Oh, that is so,” said Mr. Graham, “I had forgotten for the moment. You
+look tired though, nevertheless, Enola.”
+
+“And I am tired,” said Enola. “It is quite a journey even on the back of
+a zebra. But I see little chance for a comfortable night’s rest here.”
+
+“The only bed is this stony surface,” said Mr. Bruce, “but you surely
+cannot expect to stay here over night.”
+
+“And why not, pray,” said Enola. “And am I better than are you? Did I
+not withstand the hardships of the jungle? I want to remain here
+to-night and to-morrow and see this crevice and more of these stony
+surroundings.”
+
+“Very well,” said Mr. Graham, “I know there is no use in talking to you
+when you once get a notion in your head; but you will find this the
+hardest bed you ever slept upon.”
+
+“Don’t worry about me, Uncle, I will get along all right, but I brought
+you all something to eat and you had better get at it.”
+
+“I will forgive you now for having come,” said Mr. Graham, “for I, as
+well as the rest of us, am just about starved.”
+
+“I am glad that you look on my sin as pardonable,” laughed Enola, “but,
+believe me, bringing food was a secondary thought. I came only to see
+the strange things in this part of the world, and when about to start,
+thought that, as I was coming here, I might as well bring this food with
+me.”
+
+“I know you too well to believe any such story,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+The attendants had now gotten their meal ready and a hungry party it was
+who sat down to it. They had eaten nothing since morning and their
+fatigue of the day but added to their hunger.
+
+“What are we to do to-morrow,” asked Mr. Graham, as they all sat down on
+rocks which had been placed for them, holding their platters of food in
+their laps.
+
+“I know of no reason why we should remain here any longer,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “I think the negroes are done for, for awhile at least. This
+band, which has been entering the land of On, are wiped out; they cannot
+return and there is hardly a chance now of other bands or tribes knowing
+of the new passage-way through the cliff.”
+
+“But it is only a matter of time until they will know it,” said Mr.
+Graham.
+
+“True,” said Mr. Bruce, “but before that time the crevice might be
+filled and the Land of On made impregnable again.”
+
+They all looked up in astonishment at this.
+
+“Do you think this possible?” asked Onrai.
+
+“Possible, yes,” said Mr. Bruce. “It would be a stupendous work and
+would take a long time to carry it out, but it can be done, and this
+fair land will be forever free from intruders, unless of course some
+such like occurrence as the one, which has made this fissure in the
+rock, should cause a like one.”
+
+“Then you would commence on this work immediately?” asked Onrai.
+
+“Just as soon as possible,” said Mr. Bruce, “but the sooner you do it
+the less chance there will be for invasion.”
+
+“It shall be done,” answered Onrai.
+
+The party, after the meal, stood up in groups and it was but natural
+that Enola and Onrai should be together. They walked to a point well up
+toward the cliff, and seating themselves on a large rock, Onrai again
+told Enola of his great love and of his intention of making her his wife
+on the Day of Resis. But when she asked him why he had chosen the Day of
+Resis for their wedding day, he made her no answer.
+
+Onrai sent messengers throughout the country and to the city, for men to
+build this wall across the crevice. He sent for all of the available men
+in On, ordering all other branches of work to stop for the time being.
+
+“It will take a considerable body of men to do the work,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “But more than a wall must be constructed. The crevice at the
+face of the cliff must be at least three thousand feet deep, and this
+has to be filled for considerable distance to get a safe foundation for
+the wall. It will take many men and most of them will have to work from
+the crater of the volcano, casting large rocks into the crevice from the
+first, until it is filled up as high as the shelf or footpath, from
+which point I think it would be well to commence the solid masonry.”
+
+“But if this work goes on and is finished before we leave, chances are
+against us ever again reaching civilization,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“That is true,” replied Mr. Bruce, “for we have seen enough of the
+rock-bound country to know that the cliffs cannot be scaled. It would be
+an utter impossibility to get out by that way, and we would have to
+resort to a balloon.”
+
+“You have suggested a way which is always available,” said Mr. Graham.
+“The silk of this country is especially adapted to this purpose, I
+should say, and the other materials can be had easy enough. And these
+people could raise no objections to our building such a conveyance, even
+if they objected to our leaving them, and we would be up and away before
+they could possibly know what we were about. So we need not worry about
+the means of escape.”
+
+“The volcano is throwing off more rock and ashes than ever, to-day,”
+said Mr. Bruce, as he glanced up at the ominous cloud of smoke.
+
+“Yes, and there seems to be a new element this morning,” said Mr.
+Graham. “Look at that white vapor. Would you not say that that was
+steam?”
+
+“It looks like it,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“If it is,” said Mr. Graham, “it will but hasten the coming eruption.”
+
+“The eruption is not far off, anyway,” said Mr. Bruce, “for the lava is
+already near the surface, as was shown by its running through the crack
+of the tunnel to-day.”
+
+“This alone will be well worth the trip,” said Mr. Graham; “but we must
+be well out of the way before it takes place.”
+
+“I think we will be safe at the villa,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+As he ceased speaking, the earth trembled beneath their feet, and,
+looking at the volcano, they saw a huge mass of red-hot cinders and
+smoke shoot high in the air.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XXXIX.
+ THE FIELD OF DIAMONDS.
+
+
+The rumbling was heard fully five minutes before the shock came, and our
+friends had stopped when it had first reached their ears, wondering what
+could make such a noise. It was all explained, however, when the earth
+trembled beneath them, nearly throwing them from their feet. Thoughts of
+the volcano immediately rushed into their minds, and they turned just in
+time to see a great mass of stone, rock and molten lava mixed with steam
+and smoke, shoot into the air. It rose to a height of nearly a thousand
+feet above the mountain, and then fell back into the yawning abyss from
+which it sprang. Then came another shock and another discharge of rock
+and ashes, and another and another in such rapid succession that our
+friends were afraid to move for fear of being thrown flat on the ground.
+
+The air was black with ashes, and smoke, and dust, and a vapor seemed to
+be rising from the ground, which, with the rest, nearly suffocated them.
+From where our friends now were, they could not see the crevice in the
+cliff, but they could see the summit of the mountains, and saw huge
+rocks tumbling from the top and rolling over the edge, being lost to
+view in the thick atmosphere as they descended.
+
+“We must get out of this,” said Mr. Bruce, “for that volcano may belch
+forth a stream of lava which will take but a few moments to reach us.”
+
+“Do you think it would flow this way?” asked Mr. Graham. “The opposite
+side of the mountain would give it a freer channel, I think.”
+
+“It is impossible to tell,” said Mr. Bruce. “The whole side of the cliff
+might open up and let the lava flow into this slope, entirely
+unobstructed. These volcanoes change their craters and channels so
+frequently, there is no telling from what direction the lava will come,
+or which way it will go.”
+
+“It is quieter now,” said Mr. Graham, “and as we cannot be far from the
+villa, we had better try and reach it.”
+
+Everybody at this started again and were groping along in the
+dust-filled atmosphere, when they saw, right ahead of them, the bridge.
+It took them only a minute to cross this and to get through the break in
+the wall, and to reach the villa and get into its cool and ash-free
+atmosphere. It was certainly a great relief for these weary, hungry and
+dust-besmeared travelers to enjoy once more the delights of a bath, and
+the splendid cuisine of the villa. They were tired out, and had inhaled
+the thick atmosphere so long, that their lungs had become almost raw,
+while their eyes were nearly closed, being swollen and sore. But a bath
+and several applications of sweet honey and wine had made them feel like
+new persons, and after the evening meal was over, they all declared that
+such delights as On could offer, were all the more welcome and could be
+better appreciated after a few days separation from them.
+
+The evening was spent on the terrace, the wind having again shifted,
+leaving the atmosphere free from the dust and ashes. The column of smoke
+was very bright to-night, the fire seeming to be nearer the surface,
+lighting up the great black mass as it poured forth from the crater. In
+fact at this distance it cast its light, making objects at some
+distance, quite perceptible. But our friends were surprised to see to
+what depth the ground about the villa and all the barren waste had been
+covered by the ashes and dust. Fully one foot of this lay over the
+surface of the country for miles around. The beautiful lawn here was no
+more, and the large fields adjoining the villa, which had been used as a
+pasture for the zebras and cattle were now made useless by the volcano.
+But this extended only a mile beyond the villa, so said the attendants
+who had arrived that evening, bringing fresh provisions and ice. This
+being so, the zebras, cattle and elephants, would be able to find
+pasturage close at hand, and they were taken there immediately as they
+were already suffering for food.
+
+But the depth of ashes destroyed the beauty of everything about here;
+the green lawn, the beautiful trees, all bore the same dull, gray
+appearance. There was but little enthusiasm then shown by the party on
+this night, as they walked on to the terrace. The volcano attracted all
+the attention with its lurid glare, mass of smoke and bright red rocks,
+which were thrown into the air at times.
+
+“I am afraid we have forgotten our object in coming here,” said Enola to
+Onrai, as they came on to the terrace.
+
+“No,” said Onrai, “I have not forgotten, but I am afraid the brilliants
+have met the same fate as all else about here. They are buried beneath
+the ashes of the volcano.”
+
+“What a pity!” said Enola. “We have thus lost one of the most beautiful
+sights of On.”
+
+“I am afraid so,” continued Onrai. “But wait, let me think. The field of
+brilliants extends far to the north, if I remember rightly, and we may
+reach a point beyond this circle of ashes; but you are too tired to go
+over there to-night, are you not, Enola?”
+
+“How far is it?” asked Enola. “I am tired, but if there be a chance of
+seeing this beautiful sight, then we had better accept it, for a delay
+may mean to lose this pleasure, for the possibilities of that volcano
+are beyond reckoning.”
+
+“It is about three miles due north of here, as you would say,” said
+Onrai, “and if you wish to go we will find elephants plenty to carry all
+of us.”
+
+“But we will have no moonlight to enhance the beauty of the brilliants,”
+said Enola.
+
+“No,” said Onrai, “but we have the light from the volcano, and this may
+have a grander effect.”
+
+“That is true,” said Enola, “let us go immediately.”
+
+Onrai gave the order, and several elephants were soon standing in front
+of the terrace, awaiting the pleasure of the party. The other ladies
+also decided to go, not having been out of the villa since their
+arrival, and the men jumped at the chance, surprised to think that there
+might be a field of these diamonds still uncovered by the ashes.
+
+The elephants followed a road, or path rather, which led almost due
+north for a distance of three or four miles. The easy motion of the
+elephants had most of the tired party asleep before the point was
+reached, and they were awakened from their sleep when the elephants
+stopped. They were entirely unprepared for the beautiful sight which met
+their gaze. As far as they could see to the north, the ground was strewn
+with brilliant sparks of light, looking up from its black surface, like
+bright eyes from a dusky face. The red glare of the volcano made the
+scene all the more beautiful, in bringing out so many varied lights from
+the diamonds.
+
+“How far are we from the volcano?” asked Mr. Graham.
+
+“Only about a mile farther from it than we are when at the villa, I
+should judge,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“And is the land here as barren as it is at the villa,” asked Mrs.
+Graham, of Onrai, as he came up.
+
+“Quite,” answered Onrai, “and the field which you see here is but a
+continuation of the field directly back of the villa. We were just too
+late, or we might have had this scene closer at hand.”
+
+“It is indeed too bad,” said Mr. Graham, “but it has lost none of its
+beauty by having the volcano’s light thrown on it.”
+
+Mr. Bruce here stooped and picked up one of the twinkling stars; it was
+about the size of a hen’s egg and almost the same shape; rough on all
+sides but one, this being polished to a brightness which was hard to
+account for.
+
+“Can you account for this smooth side,” asked Mr. Graham, as he walked
+up to Mr. Bruce with another diamond very much like the one he had
+picked up.
+
+“I have been trying to solve the riddle,” replied Mr. Bruce, “and can
+only offer one solution of the mystery. These stones probably have been
+thrown from the bowels of the earth by the last eruption of the volcano.
+How many years, or thousands of years ago this has been, we cannot say,
+but since that time a part of these diamonds have been exposed to the
+storms and all kinds of weather. These have gradually polished the
+stones until they have reached this state of smoothness. You will notice
+that the polished side is somewhat flatter than the others, and as this
+side is always turned upward, I think these things but emphasize my
+theory.”
+
+“I can only interpose one objection to your theory,” said Mr. Graham,
+“and that is, that diamonds are so hard that it is a question as to
+whether the wear of the elements would affect them at all.”
+
+“The dropping of water for long has washed away great cliffs, has bored
+holes in monstrous rocks, and why should diamonds alone be proof against
+this influence?” argued Mr. Bruce.
+
+“I do not say that they are,” replied Mr. Graham, “and I am willing to
+accept your explanation for the want of a better one.”
+
+“They are diamonds, I think, without a doubt,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“If they are not,” said Mr. Graham, “then we have discovered a jewel,
+the brilliancy of which is superior to that of diamonds, and there lies
+about us fortunes,—thousands of fortunes.”
+
+“But fortunes which will never benefit the civilized peoples,” said Mr.
+Bruce.
+
+“Probably not,” said Mr. Graham, “unless it be ourselves, for I shall
+surely not leave here without a generous supply of these beautiful
+gems,” and he and Mr. Bruce proceeded to each gather a bag full of the
+precious stones, the ladies doing likewise.
+
+At this point Onrai came up and Mr. Bruce asked: “Onrai, do you not use
+these stones for aught else than for the sling-shots, and ornaments, and
+decorations?”
+
+“Yes,” answered Onrai. “We find here a peculiar brilliant, which the
+direct participants in the ceremonies of the Day of Resis wear as an
+emblem,” and the King here remounted, and the remainder of the party
+doing so, they started toward the villa in silence, our friends thinking
+what fortunes they carried in the little bags at their waists, and what
+immense sensations they would create when these stones were brought
+before the world.
+
+Two weeks had now elapsed since the night of the visit to the field of
+diamonds, and our friends were still at the villa near the volcano. This
+had remained about as active as it had on the night in mention, and our
+friends had stayed on to see the development of the eruption.
+
+At times the earth would tremble slightly, and at such times the volcano
+would always become more active. The fall of ashes had become much less
+in this part of the surrounding country, but this was due to the wind
+which had blown steadily from the northeast, carrying the cloud of smoke
+over the country beyond the cliff.
+
+Onrai was daily expecting the arrival of his army of subjects to perform
+his bidding.
+
+At the end of two weeks, after an exciting day hunting the jungles of
+this strange new land, the party one day approached the villa, and saw
+encamped about it thousands of men, elephants and zebras.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XL.
+ THE CAMP OF THE ONIANS.
+
+
+Yes, there were thousands of these. The great field on the opposite side
+of the avenue was completely filled with them and their animals. Tents
+of beautiful colors spread over the plain, their peculiar shape
+suggesting scenes of the Orient. These tents were large and roomy, one
+side being half turned back so as to admit plenty of air; the floor was
+covered with soft, skin rugs, and in the centre was a small, round table
+of wood, on which was resting a lamp.
+
+As our friends approached, the scene was so strange and novel, they
+thought they had never before seen anything quite so interesting. The
+glare of the volcano half lighted the level plain giving a reddish glow
+to everything within its rays, and the lights inside the tents throwing
+out the varied colors of the beautiful cloth, made these tents look like
+huge, Japanese lanterns. The ashes had been removed from the floor of
+each tent and piled up at one side, thus giving a clean floor for the
+rugs and small mattresses which were used for sleeping on.
+
+As our party came up the whole body of men, who had been informed of the
+King’s approach, drew up in front of the camp in a line along the
+avenue, and waited for him to say something to them.
+
+“My men,” said the King, “you are called here on a mission which had
+never before fallen to the lot of Onians. A great storm has visited On
+and has left as a legacy of its mighty strength, a great crack in the
+wall which surrounds our world. This must not remain so, for it is meant
+that we should be guarded by the wall, and consequently we must close up
+the trench. It will be a mighty undertaking, the great wall about the
+hunting reserve being nothing in comparison to it. It will require a
+great length of time to do this work and you who have come to do this,
+will have to remain here at the same work until it is finished, as it
+will be impossible to go from here each day and take up other duties. We
+are a great distance from the city, and it will not be possible for you
+to return frequently, but this you shall do as often as you decide upon
+among yourselves. To-morrow we will move to the pit where the great work
+is to be done, and after finishing all preliminary arrangements we will
+commence at once.
+
+“This is to protect our good country and I know the work will be done
+well and quickly. Until to-morrow, then, I will bid you farewell.”
+
+The men bowed in their stately way and the King and his party moved on
+to the villa.
+
+The volcano seemed to be especially active to-night, the smoke not being
+as black, but more steam seemed to be mixed with it. The fires, too,
+seemed to be very active, for the glare would be very bright at times
+and illuminate the entire heavens, and then dying until scarcely a ray
+of light could be seen. And several times during the evening a low
+rumbling was heard, and the earth trembled slightly; then the volcano
+would throw forth an immense shower of hot ashes, rocks and stones and
+make the hissing noise, reaching over this great distance to the party
+at the villa, who were on the terrace watching the scene which was ever
+changing and ever interesting.
+
+“It is more fitful to-night than ever,” said Mr. Bruce, to Mr. Graham.
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Graham, “and I think we are foolish in staying so close
+to this seething mass of lava, rock and ashes which may overflow its
+bounds and engulf us at any moment.”
+
+“But we are far enough away to escape if we should be threatened,” said
+Mr. Bruce.
+
+“So the Pompeiians and even those of Herculaneum thought, as they
+laughed and jested on, while old Vesuvius was preparing to bury them,”
+said Mr. Graham.
+
+“Then you think we had better leave this place?” asked Mr. Bruce,
+convinced himself that they were playing with fire by remaining here.
+
+“I do most assuredly,” replied Mr. Graham, “but I hate to do so, for
+this sight is grand and one which we may never see again.”
+
+“Would it not be well to conduct the ladies to some villa at a safe
+distance and then return and see the thing out. I confess it has a
+strange fascination for me, and I would like to see the grand climax,”
+said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“That may be a long time coming,” said Mr. Graham, “for these things are
+very uncertain.”
+
+“That is true,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I have a strange premonition or
+something, whatever you might call it, that this grand finale will come
+very soon.”
+
+“If it does,” said Mr. Graham, “and catches us here we are doomed.”
+
+Onrai and Enola then came up and turning to the King, Mr. Bruce said:
+“Aren’t you a little hasty in sending your men to work on that dreadful
+volcano?”
+
+“I may be,” said Onrai, “but I have taken your advice in the matter.”
+
+“I did give you such advice,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I did not think at
+the time that the volcano would assume such a lively attitude. You may
+be interested in knowing, Onrai, that that great seething mass of ashes
+and melted rock, may overflow its confines at any time and destroy every
+man in this party, if he were near enough to it.”
+
+As Mr. Bruce finished speaking, an unusually severe shock was felt, and
+great showers of red-hot coals were driven high into the air, and then,
+falling back into the crater, all was dark for a moment, after which the
+volcano assumed the same appearance as it had ever in its quieter
+moments, for the last twenty-four hours.
+
+“I do not think it is advisable to send the men to the mountain just
+yet,” said Mr. Bruce. “We will want them.”
+
+The party remained on the terrace until far into the night, witnessing
+the weird sight. The volcano might be said to be in a state of eruption
+now, but not a violent state of eruption.
+
+“It is certainly throwing off enough matter to be considered in a state
+of eruption,” said Mr. Graham, as he and Mr. Bruce were about to retire
+for the night. “But if it grows no worse than this, we are safe.”
+
+“But it will get worse,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+But, notwithstanding this prediction, on the following morning when the
+party arose and looked at the volcano, the first thing that had been
+their wont to do ever since being here, they were surprised to see only
+a thin column of smoke rising from the volcano. The black cloud had
+entirely disappeared and a vaporous volume now rising might be taken for
+that coming from a camp fire, so small and insignificant was it. Mr.
+Graham and Mr. Bruce looked in astonishment at this new freak in the
+rather prolific volcano, and were unable to offer any explanations.
+
+“It is beyond explaining, I think,” said Mr. Graham, after the two had
+stood for a long time contemplating the now almost lifeless volcano.
+
+“It is more than I expected, at any rate,” said Mr. Bruce, a little
+slowly, as he remembered his last words of the night before.
+
+“You were not alone in your belief of yesterday,” said Mr. Graham, “for
+we all expected to see a mighty eruption.”
+
+“It is better as it is, probably,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I am
+disappointed. If it remains as tranquil as this another twenty-four
+hours, I shall make another visit to its crater and see if it is really
+as quiet as it looks.”
+
+“And I will go with you,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+So the day wore on and night came and went and another day broke fresh,
+beautiful and sunshiny, and the volcano was as quiet as on the morning
+previous.
+
+“What do you think of the volcano, to-day?” asked Onrai of Mr. Bruce.
+“Will it be advisable for me to start the men to work?”
+
+“I think you can send them to the volcano to-day with perfect safety,”
+said Mr. Bruce. “The danger is past, I think, for the present, but may
+not be for good, for the volcano, now that it has again broken out, may
+become active frequently.”
+
+“Enough,” said Onrai, “I will get the men in readiness, for they can
+work but a week at this time, as they will have to return to the city to
+celebrate the Day of Resis. All are required to be there on that day.
+During this week they can get well started, and upon their return they
+can begin where they left off. Would you like to accompany me?”
+
+“With pleasure,” added they all in chorus, and together they started for
+the camp on the other side of the avenue.
+
+The men had been up for sometime, the morning meal had been eaten and
+the remains cleared away, and they were now awaiting orders from the
+King. The party crossed the avenue and immediately upon the word being
+sent around the camp that the King was with them, all were attention and
+awaiting orders. One of the men, who seemed to have command, came
+forward and received orders from the King to get in readiness at once,
+and proceed to the cliff to begin operations. It took but a moment for
+the word to be sent flying around the camp, and in an instant, almost,
+the tents were lowered, rolled up and placed upon the backs of the
+zebras and elephants, and the men in line to start.
+
+“If these men are as practical in their fighting as they are in this
+kind of work, what an army they would make,” said Harry, who had spent
+five years in one of the crack regiments of the O. N. G., and thought he
+understood the art of breaking camp.
+
+“These men could be made regular fighting machines,” said Mr. Bruce.
+“Did you see how they fought on the nights when the negroes tried to
+make the attack on the villa? They stood like statues until the hot
+breath of the negroes were in their faces, and then their arms rose and
+fell like automatons, and each stroke killed its man. I never saw a
+cooler piece of business in my life.”
+
+“Their great ability in this direction is to be wasted though, if such
+an ability can be wasted,” said Harry; “for with the crevice closed
+again, they will never have a chance to try their powers in this
+direction against invaders.”
+
+“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “but it is far better as it is.”
+
+The men had now fallen into line, none of them riding, for only the pack
+animals were to be taken. In a column of tens they started on their
+march over the bad lands toward the crevice. There were fully five
+thousand of these, and they made a most imposing sight as they marched
+in perfect order, each man having slung over his shoulder, his
+cross-bow, and in his belt, his dagger and ax. These equipments had been
+brought along for two reasons; they might have to fight off the negroes,
+and then they had to make hunting tours to get meat for the camp. In
+perfect step, this army of giants moved toward the cliffs. They had gone
+several miles, when, looming up before them, they saw an immense body of
+negroes, speared and hatcheted, and ready for the fray.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLI.
+ THE SLAUGHTER.
+
+
+The leader of the large body stopped short and those in the rear craned
+their necks to see what had caused the sudden halt; but they could see
+nothing, for it was only the leaders, who had just reached the top of a
+slight eminence, who could see the large body of negroes, standing with
+shields in place and spears in hand as if expecting the Onians. The men
+looked again and could hardly believe their eyes. No, they could not be
+mistaken; there they were; an array of black, grinning devils,
+brandishing their spears, or pounding their shields with them.
+
+Onrai and his friends, who had been riding in the rear, hurried forward
+when the column stopped, to see what was the matter. It took them
+sometime to do this, but when they arrived at the head of the column and
+saw from their high position on the elephants’ backs, the great body of
+negroes facing them and only half a mile distant, their surprise knew no
+bounds. The Onians looked at the King and his white companions, as if
+wondering if they had been led to this point by a lie, to fight these
+black animals, for none of them realized that these black, shiny-skinned
+and nude beings were human. But why should the King lie to them? They
+were perfectly willing to come here on any mission for the King, and it
+was not necessary to get them here by a ruse.
+
+Again that superstitious fear of the whites took possession of them, and
+their faces began to assume that startled look as if afraid that some
+unknown calamity was about to overtake them. They kept their eyes on the
+whites as they advanced and consulted with the King. Why were they
+talking in such low tones? Why did they not address the men and explain
+this new mystery? Not a word had passed between the Onians, but the same
+fear seemed to take possession of them at the same time, and they looked
+from one to the other and knew that the same thoughts had come to all.
+
+Mr. Bruce looked over the men and noticed that hunted look in their
+faces, and he knew that immediate action must be taken or they would be
+lost; that these men, crazed for the moment by a superstitious fear,
+might turn on them first and, getting them out of the way, turn and flee
+from the strange enemy.
+
+“Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce, as he rode up hastily beside the King, “Quick,
+don’t lose a moment, but order the pack animals to the rear. The men are
+becoming demoralized and need immediate action or all is lost. The old
+suspicion in regard to us has again taken possession of them and they
+may turn on us at any moment. It matters little about us, but the
+negroes must be driven back. Give your orders.”
+
+Onrai turned to the men and he too, saw that dread look on their faces.
+
+“Men,” said he, almost beside himself with fear of the consequences if
+he should lose control of them; “men, yonder horde of black demons are
+here to take your country, to take your lives, but worse, to take your
+wives, mothers, brothers and sisters. They are here to destroy our land,
+to devastate our fields of grain and fruit, to steal and kill our
+animals, to destroy our beautiful city and the many villas throughout
+our land. They know no law, they have no religion, they care nothing for
+the lives of others. They will kill us or drive us from our own land,
+into a distant world where we will starve and die. Will you not fight
+for country, home, loved ones and for the right? These demons have come
+through the crevice which we were this day to commence closing, and they
+must be driven back. If we do not drive them back, killing as many as is
+in our power in doing so, then will they force us to travel that path
+which leads from our old Land of On, and which, when once followed, can
+never be retraced. Come, Onians, quickly; shall it be those black beasts
+who shall leave On, or ourselves?”
+
+The men looked at each other in astonishment. They could not realize at
+first that such a state of affairs could possibly exist, as there being
+the remotest possibility of their being driven from this land, which was
+theirs by right of inheritage and possession. The truth began to dawn on
+them, though, as Onrai continued speaking, and when he had finished, a
+low rumbling sound was heard, like the first faint sound of the
+approaching earthquake, but like this it grew in volume, until it broke
+in a mighty shout, and the men were Onrai’s, to do with as he wished.
+Only let them drive from the beautiful land of On the hated beasts which
+faced them, waiting the end of the parley.
+
+Onrai understood that shout, although he had never heard it before as a
+shout of consent, he had heard it frequently as one of approbation, when
+he or others of the land would perform some particularly hard feat in
+athletics, or show great heroism in the hunt. It simply meant that they
+were pleased with what he said, and they were anxious to get at the
+fray.
+
+“I will give you orders at first,” said Onrai, “but you must obey those
+of my companions when they give them. They have had invaders in their
+land and have learned to repulse them, and drive them back. Do as they
+command you and we will be victorious. Are you ready?”
+
+Again that shout.
+
+“Then get the pack animals to the rear quickly.”
+
+Without a word the elephants were driven to the rear, and the men
+awaited further orders.
+
+“Mr. Bruce,” said Mr. Graham, “we think you are better capable of
+handling these men and we will act as your subordinates.”
+
+“I accept the commission,” replied Mr. Bruce, “not because I feel myself
+superior to yourself or Harry, but because some one must act at once. We
+will divide our men into three battalions and march in line of battle.
+Harry, you will take the right. Mr. Graham, you will take the left and I
+will take the centre. If the negroes, as I expect them to do, charge
+straight for the centre, you will each close in on their flanks; but if
+you see the centre giving way, rush for that point at once for we must
+hold the position. Now we will divide our men.”
+
+They divided the men into three battalions and formed them into the line
+of battle, explaining to them, in the meantime, that they must hold fast
+together, and not allow the negroes to break their line. The men went
+about the different manœuvres like old soldiers, when they once saw
+through them.
+
+The line now drew up and Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce and Harry, each in front
+of his battalion, mounted on elephants, with Onrai riding next to Mr.
+Bruce in the centre, they marched slowly toward the negroes. Every man
+had his cross-bow in position and arrows ready for use. The formidable
+hatchet and daggers were in the belts handy, and where they could be
+gotten at the most easily. The negroes’ faces had lost the grin, and the
+yells had ceased for the moment as they saw the array of giants
+advancing. They had never before, in all their many wars, stood before
+such a formidable body of men, and their courage was failing them. But
+they had a chief, a wild, barbarous fellow, who knew not what fear was,
+and seeing that cowardly look stealing over the faces of his men, he
+jumped before them and racing up and down in front of the line, halloed
+and yelled, pounding his spear on the shield, and in this way worked the
+men into such a state of bravery, which was only equaled by his own.
+
+Then again facing the army, which was moving silently toward them, he
+gave a few words of command, and with a yell and a rush, they came
+tearing toward the Onians.
+
+“Halt!” thundered Mr. Bruce. “Stand fast and do not let them force your
+line.”
+
+And the black demons came, never stopping until within range, when Mr.
+Bruce, giving command, a volley of arrows poured into the negroes and
+nearly the entire front line of these fell. This checked the negroes but
+rallying in a moment they again charged, and before the Onians could
+raise their bows, the negroes had raised their spears and hurled them at
+their enemy. The volley made most frightful havoc with the front rank,
+and the Onians fell back for a moment, for the first time in their lives
+seeing a body of their men killed in this way. They looked at the dead
+and wounded, not knowing what to think of this fearful slaughter, and
+again the strange fear began to creep over them.
+
+“On, men, do not stop!” commanded Onrai, seeing them falter, “or they
+will kill you all. Don’t you see they have killed your comrades? Avenge
+them!”
+
+And the men, looking up, and seeing the black demons on them, and
+fearing the same fate which had met their companions, made a rush, and
+with the daggers uplifted, on they went at the blacks, meeting them with
+a crash as they came forward, and hurling them back by their superior
+weight. Then began a most fearful slaughter. The Onians, remembering the
+death of their companions, became as Bruce had said they would, regular
+fighting machines. Even he and his subordinates were swept on by the
+irresistible ranks from the rear as they pushed their companions
+forward. Perfect order was kept, however, and those in the front ranks
+wielded the dagger with fearful force and alacrity. The negroes,
+overpowered, and almost crazed with fear at the slaughter going on among
+their people, forgot all about fighting or even defending themselves.
+
+The one great desire to escape these fearful daggers took complete
+possession of them; they turned on their countrymen who were crowding
+them forward, and using their hatchets, fists or feet, they walked, ran,
+rolled or crowded over these, trying to get out of reach of those
+muscular arms which were now as bloody as the knives they wielded, but
+stained with the blood of the negroes. At last they broke into a run and
+started for the crevice, which was a good four or five miles distant.
+The Onians needed no orders now, but rushed wildly after the fleeing
+negroes. The negroes being light of limb, however, and probably used to
+such rough fields as this, gained on the Onians and were some distance
+ahead, when, looking ahead of them they saw another band marching toward
+them. This proved to be a reinforcement, and the chief of the routed
+band, after haranguing his tribe for a moment, prevailed on them to
+turn, and with the reinforcement again give the giants battle.
+
+The flying Onians were again brought to a halt by Mr. Bruce, and formed
+in regular line of battle. The remaining negroes also formed in line of
+battle and advanced, as nearly as could be judged, almost in equal
+numbers to the Onians. Their chief was again running up and down in
+front of the line crying, and soon had the men worked up into another
+fiendish frenzy. Mr. Bruce halted his men, determined to wait for the
+negroes. The negroes came tearing forward until within a few feet of the
+Onians, when the latter again raised their cross-bows and sent a volley
+of arrows into the front ranks of the negroes. But the negroes were
+expecting them now, and turned the arrows aside with their shields,
+scarcely a dozen having fallen. They did not stop, but kept up the mad
+rush until within twenty-five feet of the Onians, when they stopped
+suddenly and their right arms shooting out quickly the fearful, sharp,
+spear-pointed hatchets, flew toward the Onians, and striking the
+unprotected bodies of the giants, passed clear through them. Then, with
+a sudden jerk of the wrist, the hatchet was wrenched from the gaping
+wound, and pulled back to the negro by the leather string which was
+attached to the handle of the hatchet. Then again would the deadly
+weapon be hurled, and again buried in the breast of a fresh victim; and
+again and again, the whole fearful thing being done so quickly that the
+weapon could scarcely be seen flying through the air. The slaughter was
+worse than had been that of the negroes by the knives of the Onians. The
+horribly lacerated bodies were being piled up high on the ground, but
+the brave Onians still stood perfectly helpless in front of those
+merciless hatchets.
+
+Mr. Bruce was nonplussed for a moment. This style of warfare was so new
+to him and so horrible, he could but look and wonder at the horrible
+ingenuity of the weapons.
+
+“Send a volley of arrows into them,” cried the King, who seemed to come
+to his senses first.
+
+The men mechanically raised their bows, but before they could spring
+them, the deadly hatchets struck them full in the chests or bodies, and
+torn and bleeding, with a hole clean through them, in which an arm could
+have been shoved, they fell headlong over the bodies of their
+companions, who had met the same miserable fate. The situation was
+becoming desperate. Men who had shown such bravery, and who could on
+equal terms annihilate the army before them, were beginning to quail
+before that fearful onslaught, and were unconsciously probably, falling
+back. Still that fearful, never-ceasing charge of flying hatchets.
+Slowly the men fell back, but the movement was becoming quicker each
+moment. In a few minutes more they would be in a run, and all would be
+lost.
+
+Mr. Bruce was growing desperate, as he saw this grand army being
+demoralized by one which was so inferior in every respect. Riding down
+the line with the huge elephant, which was pierced by the hatchets as he
+passed before them, he called to the men to take courage and rally once
+more. Onrai, too, rode before them, and by every word he knew, tried to
+imbue them with new courage. But he understood how these poor men, who
+had been kept in ignorance their whole lives, of the existence of other
+races, and the art of fighting, could not understand why this awful
+slaughter should be, or who these demons could be who were mowing them
+down by hundreds. The horrible dread was taking possession of them
+again, and Onrai and his companions saw this.
+
+“Men of On,” said Onrai, in despair, “these devils will not only kill
+you and your companions, but they will kill your wives, sisters and
+brothers; they will throw down your houses, they will destroy the land.
+Brave men of On, who turn not from the lion, tiger or elephant, do not
+let these black beasts show themselves the greater. Turn on them, cut
+them, chop them, beat them, hammer their foul bodies into the earth,
+slash them until not a piece large enough is left to feed a jackal. On
+to them.”
+
+Mr. Bruce had given Harry and Mr. Graham orders to close in with their
+battalions, as soon as Onrai could again encourage the men to advance,
+and show no mercy; to ride into the black ranks with the elephants, and
+crush them beneath their feet. Accordingly, when Onrai had ceased
+speaking, and had turned and had himself led the way into the black
+ranks, the men went with a rush, notwithstanding that hundreds of them
+dropped in the advance. Harry and Mr. Graham closed in on their flanks,
+and were slowly surrounding the now emboldened blacks.
+
+Still they plied the frightful weapons, and scores of the Onians were
+dropping. It was a fearful advance, but the men were sticking to it
+bravely; but there were great chances against their ever overcoming this
+hellish tribe, with their fiendish weapons. The Onians were again losing
+ground, they could not withstand that awful massacre.
+
+But what is this coming up in the rear? The earth trembles as with
+another earthquake, but there is no rumbling with it now. The men looked
+back. Ah, yes, it is Sedai mounted on Gip, and with a hundred immense
+elephants back of him, all being hurried on by their riders. Quickly the
+elephants come forward, their swinging gait turning their bodies from
+side to side, the earth trembling with each fall of their huge feet.
+Straight for the blacks they made the ranks of the Onians breaking away
+to allow them to pass. The blacks look and see the awful enemy coming
+straight for them, on which their murderous hatchets could have no
+effect. They hurled once more the hatchets at the Onians, and pulling
+these back, dropped them at their sides, and tried by flight to escape
+the crushing feet of the elephants. But the elephants rushed into their
+midst, not only killing with their fearful feet but using their trunks
+and tusks as well, slaying and crushing as they went. Now the Onians
+made a charge, and clutching their daggers in one hand and the hatchets
+in the other, done as Onrai had told them to do, and hacked and chopped,
+and cut and beat and pounded the enemy, their faces and arms being
+covered with the blood, but still showing no mercy; they were for the
+time merciless brutes. They had fallen on to the flanks of the negroes,
+and such was their fearful onslaught, and so fast were these hacked and
+mutilated bodies piled up, that it looked as if the awful carnage would
+not cease, until every black carcass was heaped up in one fearful mass
+of reeking and quivering flesh.
+
+But a low, rumbling sound is heard, which grows louder and louder, and
+comes nearer and nearer. It is another earthquake. The Onians stop for a
+moment in their awful massacre, and in this one moment the remainder of
+the black horde turn and make for the crevice. The earth was shaking
+fearfully though and the men could hardly keep their feet. On they
+staggered, until the Onians, finally realizing that the blacks were
+escaping them, made a rush after them. But the earth still trembled and
+it was suddenly growing dark. What was wrong with the volcano? A huge
+mass of stones and smoke came forth in a rush in a greater volume than
+it had at any time before, and great showers of rock and ashes were
+pouring from its hellish mouth. On the negroes ran, and on the Onians
+sped after them. The negroes had now reached the crevice, and were
+fighting for a foothold on the ledge. Some of them were successful, but
+most of them were forced over the side, falling into the yawning abyss
+below. The Onians were about to dash after them, when a fearful,
+deafening report was heard, and looking up to the volcano, they saw a
+mighty mass of molten lava thrown far into the heavens, and then
+dropping back into the crater, overflow the wall of this, and fall in a
+great stream into the crevice. Our friends, spellbound, watched the
+sight, while the immense flow of lava rolled over the sides of the
+mountain, and into the crevice, filling up that great hole. It was
+running in a monstrous flow, easily five hundred feet wide, and twenty
+feet deep, as near as our friends could calculate. It came pouring
+through the crevice, well up toward the party, and they started back, in
+alarm; but it gained on them, and to make it worse, a terrible shower of
+hot ashes and water was pouring down on them. They were blinded and
+gasping for breath, turned toward the villa. They were being burned and
+scalded, their feet becoming blistered; they could not see, they could
+not breathe.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLII.
+ BURIED ALIVE.
+
+
+And so they stumbled blindly on, blindly, for they could not open their
+eyes because of the fearful dust and ashes. The thick cloud of dust and
+ashes came forth in a mighty avalanche, burying the land and filling the
+air with its death-dealing particles; making such a darkness as could be
+felt; a close, suffocating darkness more like the blackness of an
+unventilated dungeon than the open darkness of night; a darkness which
+was penetrated only by the mighty light of the belching volcano, the
+light varying with every phase of the eruption; now a lurid glare which
+gave the dust-covered earth the appearance of a blood-stained floor;
+again it would change to a blue which would almost equal the soft rays
+of the moon; then it would die away to a faint green, casting a
+death-like glow over all.
+
+And the fearful rumbling continued and far down in the bowels of the
+earth, could be heard that great lake or river of molten rock and ore,
+rushing to the outlet which would free it; and the earth would tremble
+with the fearful fight of the mass as it surged and burned and crushed
+its way through its underground channels. Then again could be heard the
+hissing and blowing off of the steam as it escaped from the crevice in
+the crater.
+
+About the fleeing army fell the hot ashes and steam. They had made a
+wild rush toward the villa when the first shower had struck them, and
+they were still hurrying as fast as their bleeding feet could carry
+them. They had covered miles, and this was wonderful when it was
+considered, that the ashes had fallen almost to the depth of a foot; and
+each step that they took they would sink into the hot, ragged substance
+which would burn and blister their feet, protected only by sandals. And
+their progress would be suddenly checked now and then, by great
+fragments of rock, having been hurled by the awful power of the volcano,
+falling directly in their path, perhaps crushing one of the poor Onians
+beneath its weight. Then in their blindness they would rush into each
+other, knocking each other down, and burnt and bleeding, and almost
+smothered by the fearful dust, they could hardly regain their feet. But
+hurry as they would their progress was growing slower each moment and
+they were not getting out of the fearful shower of dust and ashes. This
+seemed to grow worse as they advanced, and the survivors, who were still
+left to suffer on, were fast giving out.
+
+It looked as if they could not possibly survive the terrible struggle,
+this unequal fight with the forces of the earth’s interior. The
+atmosphere would clear for a moment, and the lurid glare of the volcano
+would again light up the scene, giving a momentary hope which would be
+killed again by a heavier downpour of ashes and dust. Then the struggle
+would recommence; a silent struggle, for no sound was made by these
+helpless creatures, as they fought on, gasping for breath, reeling in
+their weakness, falling now; but putting forth another great effort and
+standing erect once more they would stumble ahead again and so on,
+until, strength exhausted, they would fall for the last time, the shower
+of ashes and dust soon choking their last breath, and burying the burned
+and bleeding bodies beneath their awful folds. But these Onians were
+more than ordinary men, they had more vital life in their bodies, they
+were strong to the last muscle; their every sinew was developed and
+health and exercise made them powerful, and so they kept up the struggle
+longer than would our friends had they been on foot. But they had been
+mounted on great elephants during the battle. They at first mounted them
+upon leaving the camp in the morning, expecting only to accompany the
+men to their scene of labor when they would return. So when the negroes
+were met, and they saw that a battle was inevitable, they remained
+mounted so as to better conduct the fight.
+
+At first it had been suggested that they should ride zebras, but it was
+decided to take the elephants, as they would stand the hard journey over
+the bad lands better. And it had been a lucky decision on their part,
+for now they were saved the fearful fight with that hot shower of ashes,
+which not only filled the air, making it almost impossible to breathe,
+but which also made a bed which was nearly impossible to walk over or
+through, as the bed had grown to such a depth, that it was nothing more
+than wading, Sedai had been foremost, in the charge of the elephants
+into the negro band, and had gotten far ahead of his friends, reaching
+the volcano even before some of the negroes had. When he saw that awful
+sea of lava pouring over the side of the crevice, he had turned and
+motioned his comrades to follow, and had made Gip understand that he
+must travel as he had never traveled before. The intelligent animal
+seemed to understand, and hurried on, too, by the heat and burning ashes
+as they fell on his back, he started on a run which would have soon
+brought them safely to the villa, if the air and road had not been
+obstructed by the miserable ashes.
+
+But the elephants, all of which had followed Gip, were, too,
+experiencing the torture of the awful cloud and shower, and they had
+stumbled many times, over the rocks and in the soft bed which was
+getting deeper each moment. The elephants had kept close together
+though, and had in this way, kept trodden a very good path. Our friends
+could see, during the few intervals when the cloudy atmosphere would
+break and the light of the volcano penetrate this, the poor Onians
+stumbling along in the darkness and scorching cinders. They had called
+to them to keep up courage, but it was needless advice to these men, for
+they would not give up until the last moment.
+
+They had tried to get the elephants to kneel, and take on their backs,
+as many as they could carry; but the animals, crazed by pain and fear,
+dashed on, often crushing beneath their feet, those whom their riders
+would save. And so the elephants rushed on and as the light would break
+through the awful blackness, the riders could see that the number of
+poor pedestrians was growing less and less, until at last, none were
+seen. They had all succumbed to the overpowering cloud of ashes, and
+their bodies now strewed the ground, which but a few hours before they
+had passed over, strong in healthful life; and of the five thousand who
+had started on the march that morning not one was left; all, all had met
+their fate. Some by the deadly hatchets of the negroes, others by the
+fearful downpour of hot cinders.
+
+The Land of On had met its first great catastrophe; it had for the first
+time in his history, experienced some of those adversities, which had so
+frequently befallen the other countries of the world. But our friends
+were still alive. Onrai, Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce, Harry and Sedai, were
+being borne through the blackness by the elephants. Their throats were
+parched, even their lungs seemed burning up with the great heated shower
+of ashes, which they had been compelled to breathe so long. Their eyes
+were almost swollen shut, their faces and bodies were covered with
+blisters where the cruel, hot cinders had struck them. Even they, who
+had not been exposed wholly to the storm, and who had been spared the
+awful struggle of limping through the hot bed of cinders, even they
+began to despair of ever getting out of this radius of dust and ashes.
+
+And the elephants were now beginning to stumble and sway from side to
+side, growing weaker and weaker with the terrible exertion, their
+strength being sapped by the plungings into the ash-bed, which was now
+beyond their knees. They would rock from side to side striking each
+other, but, again bracing up, try it once more. The position of our
+friends was becoming unsafe, as the elephants were liable to fall at any
+moment and crush them beneath their huge bodies; but it meant sure death
+to leave their backs, so expecting death to overtake them each moment,
+either from the burning air which was scorching their very lungs, or
+beneath the prostrate animals which were now struggling so bravely to
+save them. They were hurrying on, but where? Only to death. Again there
+was a fearful rumbling, the very bowels of the earth seeming to be
+disjointed and ground to fragments. It grew louder and louder; it almost
+deafened the sounds of hissing steam and ashes which fell around the
+little group, and the sucking sound caused by the sinking in and pulling
+out of the feet of the fast-failing animals.
+
+Finally the earth began to shake and the exhausted elephants, unable to
+withstand this new enemy, fell to their knees and then flat on their
+sides. The men had strength enough left to jump and save themselves from
+being crushed, but they were forced nearly to the hips into the ashes,
+and they could not extricate themselves. Then this was the last, this
+was the end of the happy sojourn in the Land of On. No, it could not be,
+they must not die here in this miserable way and be buried by the
+never-ceasing shower; they must struggle on.
+
+“Up,” said Mr. Bruce to his elephant, as the rumbling ceased and the
+earth again became steady. “Once more, now,” he halloed out as he
+reached forward and struck the poor beast across the ear with his hook.
+But the elephant, after making several ineffectual struggles, gave a
+plaintive cry and let its head drop into the relentless ashes. As in a
+quicksand, the five men stood perfectly helpless, and their lives fast
+going out. The elephants had, one by one, given up the struggle, and
+were now panting and gasping and waiting for the end. They seemed to
+realize that they were doomed and the plaintive cry would break from
+their gasping throats, as if asking aid of those whom they had tried to
+save, but all were powerless. Hope was fast failing them. They could not
+possibly last much longer, but what mattered it whether they went now,
+or lived to suffer for a few moments longer. There was no power on earth
+that could save them now, and they must look death square in the face.
+It seemed hard surely, to die so near to friends, and life and sunshine,
+for they knew that this death-dealing shower could not extend many miles
+unless it be worse than was that other.
+
+They knew that the dear ones were safe in the villa, for, though they
+were in the radius of the shower, they were sheltered from this, and the
+flow of lava had not run toward the villa, or they would have seen it.
+It was some consolation then to know, that if they must die, these dear
+ones at least were safe. But what will become of them alone in this
+strange land? They would have to entrust themselves wholly to the
+people, who had once looked upon them with superstitious fear, and who
+might again, after this dreadful catastrophe, turn on them, and having
+no longer any one to protect them, or having no defense to offer as they
+had before, destroy them. It was not pleasant to think thus as the awful
+ashes continued to pile up around them, burying them alive.
+
+The pain which this thought gave them of possible danger to their loved
+ones, was worse than the physical tortures which they were now
+suffering, and they turned and wrenched their bodies in their living
+graves, in very agony of mind. And Onrai, too, seemed to be suffering
+more than bodily pain. If his thoughts could have been read, they
+probably would have told the story of baffled hopes, and of the death of
+aspirations which the love for Enola had kindled in him. It was harder
+for him to die thus than for any of the others, for he had been so
+strong and mighty, and his life was full of such bright hopes, and he
+had so much to live for, but it was ended. All, all was lost.
+
+But may be not, thought Mr. Bruce, for Gip, who had laid for a moment
+perfectly quiet, had now begun to again exert his awful strength and was
+twisting and plunging about, as if to make a place on which he could
+stand. He accomplished this finally and rose to his feet. He had had a
+short rest from the fearful struggles of the flight, and he could again
+commence the fight. Sedai, who was near him, caught the howdah as he
+rose and was lifted out of the ashes. He then made Gip understand that
+he was to help the others, and one by one the great elephant, lifted by
+his trunk, raised them to his back. Then starting in the direction,
+which they had kept since starting on the awful ride, the great beast
+fought on; they had been moving thus for several moments, when he
+suddenly stopped and refused to move further. Just then the sky became
+light for the moment, and a zebra was seen lying in their path, and
+lying beneath it, the body of Enola.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLIII.
+ LOST.
+
+
+But what of those who had been left behind? What had been their fate,
+and how had they spent those dreadful hours, when they could but
+reasonably expect that their companions, who had left them only that
+morning alive with hope and health, had met the most miserable death?
+The morning had been beautiful, and all had gone to see the striking of
+the tents and breaking of camp, and they had followed the marching army
+for some distance over the bad lands; but at the earnest request of the
+men they had at last turned and gone back to the villa. They had noticed
+the continued inactivity of the volcano and had hoped, woman fashion,
+that the worst might be over, and their spirits had been, accordingly,
+bright.
+
+But the long morning hours grew tiresome, and the women became restless,
+and could find no way to pass the weary time. They spent a while on the
+terrace, but the garden had lost all its beauty by the shower of ashes.
+They ate their luncheon mechanically at midday and then tried to sleep
+awhile, but made a sad failure of this, and at last, not knowing what
+else to do, they had ordered their zebras and started for a ride down
+the avenue. It was not long before they were well beyond the radius of
+falling ashes, and it was a great relief to them to see green fields and
+shady trees again, and the beautiful smooth pavement of the avenue. They
+rode for a long distance, forgetting, in their pleasure, that they were
+getting a long way from the villa. But the sun was so bright here, and
+everything so fresh and green, and the air so pure, they dreaded
+returning to the rather doubtful atmosphere of the villa.
+
+But they must turn now, for the sun was getting well down toward the
+west, and what is that? The question was easily answered, for they had
+become quite accustomed to the rumbling sound of the earthquakes. Still
+it startled them, and they urged their beasts forward. The sound grew
+nearer, and then the earth began to shake so violently the zebras
+tottered and almost fell. And then another awful shock came, and the
+zebras became frightened, and, taking the soft bit between their teeth,
+they tore down the avenue. Then the awful explosion came like the report
+of a thousand cannons, and the riders saw the awful spout of dust,
+ashes, steam, smoke, pouring from the volcano, and almost immediately
+afterward they were engulfed in that fearful black atmosphere which
+choked and blinded them.
+
+The zebras stopped so suddenly that their riders almost lost their
+seats, but by kind words, and by gently patting them, they were
+persuaded to proceed carefully. Here the avenue was plain to see, and
+there was little fear of losing the way, but the ashes were falling with
+such force and such volume, the roadway was fast becoming blocked. Still
+the zebras were light-footed, and their riders had hopes of their being
+able to reach the villa. But the borders of the avenue continued in that
+unbroken line of trees, and the surrounding country was so much alike,
+it was hard to tell just where to turn off to the villa. The thought had
+occurred to Enola that they might be carried by this, and on and on
+until the beasts, overcome, would sink to the ground, leaving the riders
+to their fate. It was impossible to see anything, excepting now and
+then, when the light of the volcano would break through the awful gloom
+for a moment. Even then the air was so thick with the cinders and dust,
+they could not penetrate it more than a few feet.
+
+And so they plodded along, each moment the gloom becoming more dense and
+the avenue pavement harder for the zebras to traverse. They must
+certainly have reached the villa by this time, but for all they could
+see, they might still be ten miles from it. They could not place any
+dependence on the zebras, for they were too badly scared to act
+rationally; besides their senses of smell and sight were entirely lost
+in this stifling atmosphere.
+
+The situation was becoming desperate, but there was positively nothing
+to do but ride on with the forlorn hope of riding beyond the circle of
+the shower. But if they could not reach the villa, why not turn and ride
+back to the green fields and open country again? Aye, why not. The
+thought had occurred to Enola, and the more she thought of it, the more
+feasible the idea seemed to be, and at last it occurred to her that this
+might be their only chance of escape. Waiting until the volcano’s light
+broke through the gloom for a moment, she motioned to her friends to
+follow her, and after a moment she managed to turn her zebra’s head, and
+when this was done, and they had gotten started in the opposite
+direction, they seemed to have the wind at their backs and they could
+ride with a little more comfort. But the darkness was intense now, for
+night had closed in, and if possible, had added to the Egyptian
+blackness. The riders could only see each other at very infrequent
+intervals when the volcano’s light would, for a moment, melt the gloom
+and give the almost exhausted women a moment’s respite.
+
+They were moving very slowly, the ashes getting so thick over the avenue
+pavements, that the zebras found it almost impossible to further beat
+their way through it. But one of the infrequent light spells now allowed
+them to look about again, and Enola saw that they had left the avenue.
+On an ordinary dark night this could have been easily detected by the
+sound of the zebras’ hoofs, but now the grass sod and the hard onyx
+pavement were the same; they were both lost beneath the carpet of ashes.
+This new aspect of things did not please our friends. They were being
+overcome very rapidly by the thick atmosphere; it was killing them by
+inches. They could scarcely breathe any longer; every breath was like
+the stab of a stiletto, the sharp particles of the ashes had penetrated
+and cut the soft membranes of the throat and lungs, and then that steamy
+air, upon touching the raw flesh would cause the most acute pain. Their
+hands and faces were blistered, and their eyes seemed to be burning out
+of their heads.
+
+Enola and Nellie stood it better than Mrs. Graham. She had almost fallen
+from her zebra several times, and Nellie and Enola were now trying to
+ride on either side of her, to save her from falling, if possible. But
+it was growing worse each moment, and hope was nearly dead. They were
+staggering along in the darkness, the zebras every now and then
+stumbling up against a tree, and nearly rubbing their riders from their
+backs. They felt satisfied that they had lost their way, and if this was
+so, and they could not again reach the avenue, then, indeed, might all
+hope be abandoned. Black as Erebus, the air was not only laden with the
+death-dealing ashes, but was so hot and humid, that no living thing
+could withstand it for any length of time.
+
+It seemed an age since that first awful rumbling of the earth, and this
+fearful darkness overtook them; it seemed that night ought to have given
+way to day and the day to night again. So acute was their pain, so
+fearful the darkness, so quiet all else but the rumbling of the earth
+and the hissing of the steam in the volcano, that time itself seemed to
+stand still waiting for the hellish scene to pass. In such a moment one
+could imagine that a lifetime had been passed, and if youthful features
+should be changed to those of old age in such a night of suffering, it
+would not seem strange, for in those few short hours more suffering is
+crowded than in many years of ordinary life, and when it is all over
+with, one cannot realize that this could be in such a short space of
+time. Then these women were fast losing consciousness; their brains were
+in a whirl; they could no longer think; they had almost grown insensible
+to their pain; their eyes no longer tried to penetrate the darkness
+about them; they no longer tried to guide the zebras as they had done
+heretofore, notwithstanding that the zebras were more likely to know the
+right path than themselves. They still clung to the mane and rein and
+tried hard to retain their seats on the backs of the zebras, but they
+did this mechanically and not because they were guided by any spirit of
+self-protection.
+
+They had now became separated too, and each of the zebra was trying to
+pick out a path for itself. But it was dreadful, for the zebras were now
+also wandering on from a mere sense of habit, and not because they had
+any longer any hope of escaping. Their heads dropped until their noses
+almost touched the ash-covered ground. Their eyelids seemed frozen in a
+cramped position over the eyes and the balls of their eyes looked out
+like pieces of glass which had been rubbed with sand paper. There was no
+longer any sight in those eyes; there could not be after being exposed
+to the beating ashes and dust as long as they had. The legs of the poor
+beasts were raw to the knees, but still they plodded through the ashes
+which must have set them crazy with pain, if they too had not lost all
+sense of pain.
+
+Such dreadful sufferings could not help but make one helplessly mad. It
+was a hell, an awful, reason-destroying hell, but a merciful hell in a
+way, for although it lacerated the poor, tortured bodies of its victims,
+it at the same time destroyed all consciousness of their suffering. So
+like poor, undying spirits in a helpless state of painless suffering, if
+such a thing could be, the zebras wandered on, bearing the almost
+lifeless bodies of the women.
+
+Suddenly Enola half roused herself and opened her swollen eyes. Only for
+a moment, however, for they soon closed again and she lapsed into that
+comatose state, and then had dropped to the zebra’s neck as before. But
+again the eyes half opened and this time she showed signs of returning
+consciousness.
+
+But the eyes closed again for a moment and then she starts as if having
+been struck; no, she had not been mistaken, there it was, a light
+burning through the darkness. Could she call for help? Her throat was
+dry and parched; she had not tried to make a sound in hours, days it
+seemed to her, but she must try now; so opening the baked lips she made
+an effort, but it was useless. She could not articulate. But the zebras
+were moving slowly toward the light and they might see her yet. It must
+be the villa and they were safe at last. She turned to point the light
+out to her companions, but they are gone. She looked again, for just at
+that moment, the flash of light broke through the gloom. But no, her
+companions were no longer with her. Had they found their way to a place
+of safety and had she been lost in the darkness, or had they been lost?
+She tried to remember when she last saw them, but she could not. She had
+a faint recollection of their having all been together sometime during
+this awful night, or, was it night? She could not say. It might have
+been years ago, so indefinite had grown the flight of time. She again
+turned toward the light; yes, it was still there, and then she tried to
+turn the head of her zebra towards the spot. Her arm was stiff and she
+could hardly move, but she managed to slap the zebra on the side of the
+neck, but he did not turn. He still wandered on in that aimless way,
+seeming to heed nothing.
+
+Oh, this was fearful. She tried again and again but the only response
+the poor beast made, was to drop dead in his tracks. She felt him giving
+way under her and made a last effort to save herself, but too late; the
+beast caught her limbs as he fell and half burying her in the soft
+ashes, held her fast. She tried hard and wrenched the tender limbs until
+torn and bleeding, but to no purpose; she was held as secure as if tied
+to the side of the beast. She was too exhausted to make much of an
+effort, and the little she had made, had caused her to lose
+consciousness for the moment.
+
+The moments flew by but all unknown to the poor, insensible girl and
+death seemed inevitable. There was no hope now, there could be none,
+unless it came from where that mocking light still gleamed through the
+darkness. But it would have been as helpful to the dying woman had it
+been ten miles away. It was better then, that the poor wanderer should
+never again wake to consciousness, for she would be saved the helpless
+suffering caused by knowing that she was near help and yet was beyond
+it.
+
+The ashes still fell in torrents, the humid air was growing more
+intolerable each moment with the hot steam and dust, and the blackness
+had grown more intense. Yes, it could be felt, and here in the midst of
+all its hellish night, lay Enola dying.
+
+But no, what is that huge mass which has almost tramped on her, but
+which stops just in time? It is Gip.
+
+[Illustration: She tried hard and wrenched her limbs until torn and
+bleeding, but to no purpose.—_Page 338._]
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLIV.
+ OUT OF THE ASHES.
+
+
+Yes it was Gip. Great, strong and faithful Gip. The only surviving
+animal of all that vast number which had started on that fateful morning
+for the cliffs. His great strength had enabled him to overcome all
+dangers and obstacles thus far, and on his back he bore the few whom he
+had saved. And his almost human intelligence, coupled with his animal
+sagacity, had enabled him to direct his course straight for the villa,
+through the almost impenetrable atmosphere and fearful darkness.
+
+Each moment the riders had expected to see him overcome by these
+obstacles, but he stumbled on, going down on his knees at times, when he
+would become too exhausted to move another step; but after resting for a
+moment, he would struggle to his feet again and make another effort. He
+was almost blind; he must be for he had been exposed for so many hours
+to this cyclone of ashes. But he could still see a little, or else he
+would not have stopped when he was about to crush out the little
+remaining life left in Enola. Or, was it that animal instinct that made
+him realize that he was about to tread on a human being? But the light
+from the volcano which now half lit up the weird scene, must have
+enabled him to see the prostrate zebra and Enola, for he had only stood
+for a moment, when he lowered his monstrous trunk and catching the zebra
+firmly about the neck, lifted him completely from off Enola and laid it
+at one side. Then he caught up Enola as tenderly as a mother would lift
+her babe, and raised her to his back, where Onrai, who seemed to be the
+only one who had retained consciousness, took her in his arms, and after
+patting the noble beast gently on the end of his trunk to make him
+understand that he appreciated this last noble deed of his, he settled
+back in the crowded howdah and also lost consciousness.
+
+Gip stood for a moment longer and looked about him. Yes, he must have
+seen, for his head turned until it was in range with the light seen by
+Enola, and then he starts towards it. The light grew larger as he drew
+nearer to it, and he was finally stopped by the terrace of the villa. He
+had only hesitated for a moment, however, and then had mounted the few
+steps and crossed the terrace to the high arched doorway of the villa.
+Over this had been drawn a silk covering, to keep out, as much as
+possible, the ashes and dust. Gip did not stop for this, however, but
+pushed right through it. Two or three frightened attendants saw the
+great beast enter with its burden of unconscious human beings, and
+hurrying up to it they stood for a moment, while Gip kneeled for those
+whom he had so bravely rescued, to step from his back. He was weak and
+almost exhausted; his great body heaved with a short quick respiration,
+which the heated air and over-exertion had caused. His back was covered
+with a thick coating of the ashes, and those who were lying or sitting
+in the howdah were almost buried in this awful death-dealing substance.
+
+But Gip could no longer keep the tiring position, and giving a last
+short pant, he fell over on his side.
+
+Those in the howdah were thrown upon the hard stone flooring and laid
+there in a heap. The attendants now recognizing the King and his white
+companions, hastened to their assistance, and in a very short time they
+were laid upon couches and after the scorched garments had been removed
+from the bodies, they were deluged with cool water and oil. No part of
+their bodies had escaped the tortures of the hot ashes and steam, and
+they were almost raw. The limbs of the men who had been buried for some
+time in the bed of cinders, were horribly burned and blistered, and even
+Enola, who, having laid under the dead zebra for quite a while, had
+escaped with hardly less injury. Gently the attendants worked on the
+bleeding bodies, not knowing whether life had left them or not. It
+matters little, they thought, for it was but a question of a little
+while longer until all would be buried beneath the shower of death,
+which was slowly but surely burying them.
+
+But their love for the King and their regard for his guests still
+dominated over all other feelings, and they worked hard and faithfully
+on the survivors. Enola was the first to recover consciousness, and when
+she had fully recovered, and she remembered the awful ride and that Mrs.
+Graham and Nellie had been her companions, she tried hard to make the
+attendants understand that she wanted to know something of her friends.
+But the poor, bewildered women could not comprehend her meaning and
+sadly shook their heads. But Enola did not despair, and kept at them,
+until, in their desire to help her, they sent for one of the men who
+managed to grasp her meaning, and going out made inquiries about her
+companions.
+
+They had not returned with the others who had been saved, and he now
+gave this information to Enola. She almost became frantic and made such
+pitiful signs for the attendant to go and search for her friends, that,
+notwithstanding his awful fear of the dust-laden atmosphere outside,
+which had killed so many of his companions, he went for Enola, promising
+to make a search for Mrs. Graham and Nellie. And he did. He persuaded
+two of his companions to accompany him, and with them he managed to
+reach the stables, where the only three remaining elephants had been
+left before the eruption. It took considerable time to persuade the
+beasts to leave their comfortable quarters and go into the darkness
+outside. But the darkness cleared in a short time, and the lurid light
+from the volcano made things as light as day. The shower of ashes
+ceased, and the atmosphere became comparatively clear, and the elephants
+strode forth into the deep covering of ashes.
+
+The attendant had been able to get but little information from Enola, as
+to what direction they had come from when they turned their zebras back.
+She could give them positively no information and could not even make
+them understand that her zebra had wandered from the avenue, some
+distance, she thought from the villa; for she could not articulate a
+word, and the men were not accustomed to reading signs.
+
+But the men started, each taking a different course from the front of
+the villa, hoping in this way to find the lost women. One of the
+attendants stumbled over the body of Enola’s zebra the first thing, but
+after examining this and learning that neither of the women were with
+it, he again took up the tramp and had gone but a little distance
+further, when his elephant stopped. The man looked about him but could
+see nothing. He tried to urge the elephant forward, but he would not
+move. He then slid from its back and was half buried in the soft ashes.
+But his foot had struck something which was soft and giving, and
+stooping down, just above the surface he saw a woman’s head. It was Mrs.
+Graham. He gently pushed the ashes away from her body, and speaking to
+the elephant, it kneeled, and the man, after much trouble, managed to
+crawl into the howdah with his lifeless burden. He continued a short
+distance further, when, not finding the body of Nellie, he returned to
+the villa.
+
+Mrs. Graham was carried carefully into one of the apartments and given
+the same treatment as had been the others. It was only a few moments
+later when one of the other men brought in Nellie. He had found her in
+much the same position as had been found her mother, but nearly a mile
+distant from her. It was thought for a long time by those who were
+working on them, that they were surely dead, but after very hard rubbing
+and frequent applications of native restoratives, they began to show
+signs of life, and after a little they opened their eyes and looked
+about them. That these women had withstood the dreadful experiences of
+the past few hours, could scarcely be believed, but so they had, and had
+regained consciousness long before the men.
+
+They too, though, had been brought back to life and their first
+inquiries had been of the women. The attendants had told them that the
+ladies were safe but had been somewhat overcome by the close atmosphere,
+and were slightly indisposed as a consequence. But Onrai knew that he
+had seen Enola and had assisted her in some way, but how he could not
+tell, for the whole fearful experience seemed, in some way, like a
+horrible nightmare. He could not yet fully realize that the events of
+the day had really occurred. They seemed too horrible to be real. He
+shuddered as he thought of the massacre of his men and later, the
+horrible slaughter of the negroes, and then the last occurrence, when
+the remainder of his men had perished. Then the fearful ride for life,
+the last hope, when the elephants gave out, and then the terrible fear
+that Gip would give out after he had once more renewed hope in them.
+
+Then he saw Enola lying there nearly buried beneath the dead zebra; he
+had seen Gip raise her with his trunk, then he had clasped her in his
+arms; but all was a blank from here on, until he had wakened and found
+the attendants standing about him, and had felt himself bandaged from
+head to foot. Yes, it must be, the whole fearful story must be real;
+else why this terrible weakness and soreness and all these bandages. He
+was convinced at last, that it was no dream, but a terrible reality. But
+he marveled that he and his companions yet lived. The whole thing now
+passed before the mind’s eye and as he remembered the flying assagais
+and the formidable spear-pointed hatchets, and later, the death-dealing
+shower of ashes; when he thought of how men and beasts had dropped about
+him like sheep, he could but wonder that they, of all the others, should
+survive.
+
+But that brought him to Gip, and he wondered what had become of the
+noble beast. He signed to his attendant that he wished to know of the
+elephant which had brought them back. The man left the apartment for a
+moment, and then returning, said that the elephant had borne them
+directly into the large hall of the villa, and had dropped dead a moment
+later. But this did not please Onrai, and he gave orders to see that the
+elephant had restoratives given him, and to be sure that he was dead
+before they gave him up. The man had taken several of his companions,
+and they had gone to work on the great beast. He was turned on his back
+with great difficulty, and buckets full of stimulants were poured down
+his throat. His head was deluged with water, and everything was done to
+restore the brave animal to which the survivors owed their lives. And
+their work was rewarded at last by the animal showing signs of life, and
+a little later, by his again turning on his side and attempting to rise.
+This he finally did, and staggering about for a while, he then laid down
+in one corner of the hall and was now resting quietly.
+
+So all the survivors were doing as well as could be expected after the
+dreadful experiences through which they had passed. But what of the
+eruption?
+
+Shortly after Gip had burst into the villa with his precious load, the
+shower had ceased, as if the volcano had known that now there were no
+more victims for it to destroy, and it was useless for it to further
+keep up the terrible strain which had shook the earth and covered a
+great part of the surrounding country with a layer of ashes. But the
+internal fires were still raging, for the great, lurid light flashed
+into the dark heavens above, and made all bright within the radius of
+several miles. There were no more shocks, and the violent eruption
+seemed to have spent its greatest force. From the cliff to a point some
+three miles beyond the villa, in which lay our friends, the ground was
+covered with a layer of ashes well mixed with a sort of loam, which
+would probably make a fertile soil in time. Some large rocks of a lava
+formation lay here and there, having been hurled by the mighty internal
+fires to this distance.
+
+The lava flow had ceased, too, as far as could be seen, for none of the
+red stream was now visible coming over the side of the cliff.
+
+It had been very fortunate for the survivors that the flow of lava had
+confined itself to certain channels, for if it had taken the old course,
+which was shown plainly by the bad lands, there would be no hope of
+their escaping. It had run over the sides of the great crevice when our
+friends stood looking at it, and it, together with the falling ashes,
+had been fast filling the awful crevice. But would the great eruption
+end here? Truly it had done damage enough, but would the internal fires
+be satisfied with this temporary vent? It seemed hardly possible that
+they would, and if they did burst forth again, what would be the further
+outcome? But now it was quiet. The hot bed of steam and ashes were fast
+cooling into an almost solid mass, and there would be no more plunging
+and falling when walking over its surface, hereafter. It would be as the
+surface had been before, only a few feet higher.
+
+A few days longer, and if the party had convalesced sufficiently to
+allow them to travel, they would start on their return to the city, for
+Onrai had said that all must be in the city on the Day of Resis. Then,
+after the ceremonies of the day, after its mysteries had been learned,
+on the evening of that day, Enola was to become the bride of the King.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLV.
+ SEARCHING FOR BODIES.
+
+
+One week had passed away since the fearful eruption, and our friends had
+convalesced rapidly under the care of the attendants, until now all were
+entirely recovered. The sun had shown brightly for a week, its light
+unobstructed by any further shower of ashes. The fire and smoke from the
+volcano had subsided, until now but a faint blue line was seen slowly
+ascending into the heavens from the summit of the mountain. All about
+the villa, as far as could be seen, was a bed of ashes, or not so much a
+bed of ashes now as it was a cinder soil. But the trees had been
+stripped of their verdure and no green thing was seen. If it were not so
+excessively hot, our friends could have easily believed that they were
+in some temperate zone and winter was on them.
+
+But the cooling of the thick mass had made the air hot and humid, almost
+suffocating; still, notwithstanding this, the air had not seemed
+unhealthful, for our friends declared that they had never felt better in
+their lives, with the exception of the stiffness and the soreness, which
+was the direct outcome of the bruises and the burns. But if the eruption
+had lasted but a few hours, its consequences had been fearful.
+
+The slaughter of human beings and beasts had been terrible. On that
+fateful morning, five thousand men, one hundred elephants and nearly as
+many zebras, had left the villa, strong in perfect health and vigor; but
+a few hours later, and but one elephant and five men were left to tell
+the fearful tale. Those who had not been killed in battle, had been
+slaughtered or had been buried beneath the hot shower of cinders and
+steam. And fully as many of the negroes had perished also, in all making
+a fearful total.
+
+It had had an awful effect on the King for a few days. He had wandered
+about the villa like one demented, and had spoken to no one, keeping
+well to himself, his head bowed and face pale, and eyes sunken. One
+could hardly imagine that this was the great and powerful King of On.
+But Enola had been persevering in her efforts to draw his mind away from
+the saddening events, and he could not long remain insensible to her
+pleadings, to try and forget. She would tell him pleasing stories of the
+life in her own world; would relate strange tales of adventure and
+daring, which, for the time, would blot out the thought of his fearful
+loss. And when he would turn to Enola with words of love, she would no
+longer turn from him, but would encourage him in this. She had wanted to
+make him forget, knowing that if his mind brooded on these events, he
+would surely go mad, and then what would become of her and her friends?
+
+Such fears had already taken possession of them, for they knew that such
+an occurrence as this would impress the Onians fearfully, and this
+impression might be as it had once been before, namely: that they were
+in some way the cause of the fearful event. If such a belief should
+become fully established in their minds, nothing could save them they
+knew, unless it would be the interference of the King, whose desires
+they held in high regard.
+
+So Enola, although now determined never to marry the great King, would,
+to save her friends and herself, humor him in the belief that she loved
+him. It was a deception which was loathsome to her, but so much depended
+on it that she could not help herself.
+
+It was one week ago to-day that the volcano had belched forth, and the
+few survivors were sitting at their morning meal.
+
+“Well, shall we venture to the volcano, to-day?” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes, we must go to-day, or give it up altogether,” replied the King,
+“for our provisions are fast giving out and we must get back to the
+country that has not been devastated by the eruption.”
+
+“Yes, let us leave this horrible place as soon as possible,” added Mrs.
+Graham.
+
+“I confess that I, myself, am desirous of leaving the place which has so
+nearly been the scene of our deaths,” rejoined Mr. Graham. “But Mr.
+Bruce thinks that we ought to look over the ground where so many of the
+Onians have fallen.”
+
+“I will find no pleasure in thus going,” said Mr. Bruce, “but we should
+know the exact state of things here before returning to the city. The
+relatives and friends of all these buried thousands, will want to know
+if it will be possible to recover their bodies. And then it would be
+well to see the crevice. I think Onrai still holds the idea that this
+should be closed.”
+
+“Yes, it will be one of my first duties, now,” said Onrai. “But what a
+task it will be for the men who do the work. The first unpleasant task
+they have ever had to perform.”
+
+“The hole may have been closed somewhat by the stream of lava which
+poured into it,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes, I feel quite sure that it has,” said Mr. Graham, “for it poured
+into it in such a volume it could hardly be otherwise.”
+
+“Yet there will be much to do,” said Mr. Bruce, “and it will mean a
+great deal of hard work before the break is made impassable.”
+
+“Let us start,” said Onrai, “so as to be able to investigate as much as
+possible and return before nightfall. To-morrow we must start for the
+city in order to be there for the Day of Resis. It will be a sad
+return;” and again the King fell into that melancholy condition out of
+which Enola had tried so hard to draw him.
+
+“True, Onrai,” said Enola, “but the only sadness which has ever darkened
+your life. It will cast a gloom over your life for awhile, but as time
+goes by and you see those about you again happy, and your life falls
+into the old routine, then will you also grow contented and happy once
+more. In our world we have so much sadness that we at last become
+accustomed to it, and expect it. But here you hardly know the meaning of
+the word. This experience has been fearful, I know, but it is better
+that you lose a few of your mighty men, than that all should lose
+country and, may be, life too, and even be sold into slavery. That must
+certainly have been the fate of your people, if they had fallen into the
+hands of the negroes. But that time has forever passed and out of this
+sad experience, which will cause so much grief, comes this grand
+assurance. The men who have been thus slain might have been spared until
+they had the wall on the way, and while in the country beyond the cliff,
+for they would have had to be there some of the time, they might have
+been overpowered by the natives, and the land been overspread with these
+hated negroes, before the majority of your people could have learned of
+their presence. In such a case your country would have been destroyed
+with all its villas and its beautiful city. But such a thing can never
+occur now. God has simply taken the work out of your hands, and in his
+own way has avenged your people and has also, by turning the lava into
+the crevice, helped to close to the outside world, the only means of
+ingress into your country. The present generation will die, and as it is
+forbidden your people to ever mention or talk of such things to those
+who will live beyond your reign, the thing will die from memory, the
+same as has all of the previous events of your history. This fearful
+occurrence has been ordained to come during your reign, but it casts no
+reflection upon you or your people, for it has been wholly the work of
+God.
+
+“If He has chosen to take the men before their time, He has had a good
+purpose in it and I think that purpose has been shown. So don’t give up
+to despair in this moment, but be the brave, noble King which we have
+all learned to love. Be superior to the events which would crush most
+other men. Be strong, and set such an example before your people. They
+will look to you for strength and comfort, and you must be able to give
+them both.”
+
+The King had listened quietly to the words of Enola, and seemed much
+impressed by her strong, clear-cut remarks and the sound advice which
+she had given. For the first time he realized that it would not do for
+him to give way to his feelings, in this hour of trial, for, as Enola
+had said, his people would look to him for comfort and strength, and he
+must be able to give them both. Somehow or other he felt better after
+Enola had talked to him in this way, and he felt that he could meet the
+inquisitive looks of his people and answer their mute questions without
+flinching.
+
+“But come, we must be off,” said Onrai.
+
+So the men-folk went to the terrace, where the only four elephants,
+which had been left, were awaiting them. Gip had entirely recovered, and
+was now with the three which had been left in the stable on that fateful
+morning. The five men mounted, and were soon making good time over the
+smooth surface of the bad lands. This new covering was of better soil
+than the old, and would some day become very productive. The elephants,
+heavy as they were, hardly made an impression in this, so solid had it
+become. They jogged along for nearly an hour, when they came on the body
+of an elephant lying on its side, nearly covered with the new soil.
+Digging away some of the dirt from his back the body of an Onian was
+disclosed to view. He had been one of three who had leaped to the
+elephant’s back when the eruption first broke forth. Further on they
+came across all of the one hundred elephants and a few of the zebras.
+Only one or two Onians were found with any part of their bodies above
+the soil. They were buried almost completely. It was thought at first
+that they would take these bodies back to the villa, and cremate them as
+was the custom this land, but Mr. Bruce had dissuaded Onrai from this,
+saying that as all of their companions were lying here in one common
+grave, there also might better be they. The King declared his intention
+of exhuming all of the many bodies which filled the immense graveyard,
+but his companions also made him change his mind in regard to this,
+saying that such an undertaking would take a great amount of time, and
+would be next to an impossibility.
+
+At last the crevice was reached, but little of it remained. The hole in
+the ground was not even ten feet deep. It had been filled by the flowing
+lava up to that height. The party followed the crevice to the cliff,
+where a most unexpected scene met their astonished eyes. The crevice in
+the cliff was entirely filled, for the lava had run into the crevice
+until on a level with the surrounding country, after which it had still
+dropped its flinty substance into the hole and gradually cooled until
+the chasm had been entirely filled, when it had turned its stream into
+the country beyond, leaving the face of the cliff as straight and
+impregnable as it had been before the earthquake.
+
+“It is more than I expected,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes, it is the handiwork of God,” answered Onrai.
+
+“You need have no further fears about your country being again invaded,
+Onrai,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“It is as Enola has said,” replied the King. “A blessed assurance that
+we are safe from those who would molest us.”
+
+“Come, let us move on up to the cliff,” said Mr. Bruce. “I would like to
+see where the stream of lava has ended in the cavern.”
+
+“I wonder how it has affected that part of the Hunting Reserve which the
+storm has covered,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“It must have driven the animals farther back into the jungle,” said
+Onrai. “But there is plenty of room for them all. A few miles, as you
+would call it, cut off of this great tract, amounts to but little.”
+
+“But the whole tract will again be fertilized now, I think,” said Mr.
+Graham. “Those ashes have a great deal of good loam mixed with them, and
+it will be very productive, I think.”
+
+“Yes, the animals will find as good grazing here as in any other part of
+the Reserve, at some future day,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Look,” said Mr. Graham, “what is that black object away there in the
+distance? It is moving, is it not?”
+
+They all looked and came to the conclusion that it must be some sort of
+animal, but what, they could not say. As they proceeded the black spot
+grew larger and larger, but they could now see that the animals, or
+whatever they might be, were not moving but standing still. They had now
+come to the hole in the side of the mountain and concluded to enter this
+first, and investigate the black spot later. Accordingly they entered
+the hole and lighting a torch turned to the right and moved toward the
+upper end of the cave. From where they were, they could see no change in
+the crevice, but there might be nearer the crater, for it was from this
+that the stream of lava was running. They hurried on for they had much
+to look after before returning, and already half of the day had passed.
+The end wall was at last reached and they turned to follow this until
+they had reached the small tunnel, through which had run the lava.
+Arriving at this they were not surprised to find it considerable wider
+than it had been before the lava had found its way through it. The lava
+had raised the floor of it to quite a height, but this new flooring was
+cool now and they decided to follow up the tunnel for some distance, and
+see what had taken place in the farther end.
+
+As they advanced up the tunnel the air got somewhat warmer, but still
+not excessively so: The lava bed also grew thicker as they advanced
+until the floor had become so raised, they could extend their hands and
+touch the ceiling. They at last reached the end of the tunnel and were
+surprised to see that the crack had widened until it was nearly five
+feet broad.
+
+“Shall we enter?” asked Mr. Bruce, as they all stood looking at the
+crack rather hesitatingly.
+
+“Most assuredly, if there is no danger,” replied Mr. Graham.
+
+“I cannot answer for the safety of it,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I can say
+that it would be interesting to look into it a ways.”
+
+“Let us proceed then,” said the King, who was fast becoming as curious
+as his white companions.
+
+The party then, headed by Mr. Bruce, stepped rather gingerly into the
+passage-way, and moved along slowly. The side-walls were still very hot
+and very soon the soles of their feet became almost burned with the hot
+flooring, for the hot lava had passed through there so recently, that it
+could hardly be expected to be very cool yet. They had gone some
+distance into the crack when Mr. Bruce suddenly stopped and said:
+
+“Look ahead, can’t you see a ray of daylight?”
+
+All heads were immediately screwed to one side and a glance thrown
+ahead.
+
+“Yes, that is surely daylight,” said Mr. Graham, “but how in the world,
+or in this hole, does it get there?”
+
+“Shall we go on and see?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Yes, by all means,” answered the King.
+
+So the party again pushed on, now at a little livelier gait, for they
+could no longer be mistaken that that was the light of day penetrating
+this dark crevice. Hurriedly now they advanced, so anxious had they
+grown to see what sort of hole it was that admitted the sunlight; and
+after a short walk further they burst out into the bright open light of
+day. They looked above them and there, sure enough, was the bright, blue
+sky.
+
+“What do you make of it, Mr. Graham?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Well,” replied Mr. Graham, “I should say that we are looking up out of
+one of the crevices which opened into the crater of the volcano.”
+
+“That’s so,” replied Mr. Bruce, “I did not think of that. But I supposed
+these cracks must have opened far into the bowels of the earth, and were
+vents for the steam, ashes and lava.”
+
+“Some of them undoubtedly are,” said Mr. Graham, “but this is surely
+not. This may have been caused by one of the earthquakes, and was later
+widened by the excessive heat. Whatever the cause, it is here at any
+rate.”
+
+The tunnel at this point was very wide and fully two thousand feet deep.
+
+“Can you notice any peculiarities in this crevice?” asked Mr. Bruce of
+Mr. Graham.
+
+“None,” replied Mr. Graham, “unless it be its crookedness, but they are
+all crooked. But why do you ask?”
+
+“I was just thinking,” said Mr. Bruce, “that we might have occasion to
+use this crevice some day.”
+
+“I hope not,” replied Mr. Graham, “for if we had to trust to scaling
+these perpendicular walls, I am afraid we would perish here at the
+bottom.”
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “but it is well to have several strings to your
+bow.”
+
+“It might be possible,” said Mr. Graham, “to lower one’s self into this
+cavern, but I don’t believe it would be possible to hoist one’s self out
+of it.”
+
+“We may have occasion some day to lower ourselves into it,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “At any rate, we have found another way to enter the Land of On.”
+
+“But one never to be used as long as the other is open,” said Mr.
+Graham.
+
+“As you like,” said Mr. Bruce. “Shall we return, Onrai?”
+
+“If you are ready,” answered the King.
+
+They accordingly turned and retraced their steps until again in the
+cavern. Instead of turning to the left and following the wall as they
+had done previously, they followed the lava bed which had gradually
+spread over a very wide area in the cavern, in one place being fully a
+mile wide. They followed this until opposite the hole, when they moved
+over to this and left the cavern.
+
+The large black group again attracted their attention, and they
+determined to see what it was before returning to the villa. The sun was
+getting well down toward the western horizon, and they had a good
+fifteen miles to make, but they must see what it was that could make
+such a mark in the heart of this ash-covered plain. From as near as they
+could make out the animals were nearly two miles away. They hurried on,
+wishing to reach home before it grew very dark. When within a mile of
+the dark object, they saw that it was a herd of elephants, lying down.
+They drew up to these cautiously, so as not to be molested, if possible,
+but they saw that the elephants were undoubtedly very much exhausted, or
+else dead, for they paid but little or no attention to the approaching
+riders.
+
+But just before they came up to them, one of the animals half raised his
+head, but that was all, they made no further sign. The riders now came
+up to them and saw their predicament. These animals had undoubtedly been
+overcome by the shower of ashes, and sinking down had been too weak to
+again rise, and now, after a week of suffering and fasting, they were
+nearly dead. There were fully a hundred of them and they had been
+perfectly wild, but were now as docile as so many lambs.
+
+“If we can save them,” said Onrai, “they will take the place of the
+hundred we lost.”
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLVI.
+ “WE DIE TOGETHER.”
+
+
+The elephants were sadly emaciated, for they had now been seven days
+without food or water. Their great bodies looked gaunt, and their little
+eyes were sunken well into the head. Their bodies were nearly half
+covered with the ashes, and together with this and the fact that they
+were so weak they could only move their heads, turning them from side to
+side, showing that there was still life in their huge bodies.
+
+“Yes, if we could get these elephants to the villa,” said Onrai, “they
+could well take the place of those which were killed.”
+
+“But even if you were to get them there, they would, with returning
+strength, grow as wild as ever, would they not?” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“No,” said Onrai, “hunger always tames an elephant, and if he is taken
+while hungry, and given food and placed with tame elephants, he is
+generally as docile and manageable as any of those which have been in
+captivity all their lives.”
+
+“This is strange,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“Yes,” replied the King, “it is, but nevertheless true. Elephants do not
+seem to have the fear of human beings that many other animals have, but
+seem rather to like the association of man. I have seen wild elephants
+follow us from out of the jungle, right down to the gate of the Hunting
+Reserve, as gentle and seemingly as tame as the ones we were riding, and
+I have no doubt that if we had let them through the gate, they would
+have followed us to the city, and would have been just as happy and
+contented with their tame companions as they had been running wild in
+the jungle.”
+
+“It seems a pity, then, that we have to leave them here,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “when with help they might be gotten to where they could be
+nursed back to life.”
+
+“It would take considerable time and trouble, though, to do so,” said
+Onrai. “Still, if we had men with us they could bring them food and
+water and in this way put life enough into them to get them to the
+villa. But come, the sun is nearly hidden behind the cliffs, and we have
+a long ride before us.”
+
+As if the dying elephants knew that their would-be rescuers were leaving
+them, they turned their heads and watched them as they rode away, the
+most pitiful expression coming into their little black eyes. There were
+easily a hundred of them, and they made a great black spot on the plain
+with their bodies, which were only half covered.
+
+Our friends now hurried toward the villa, and after a ride of two hours,
+again pulled up in front of the terrace. They had entered the villa, and
+were just about to seat themselves to the evening meal, when the
+tramping of many zebras’ hoofs were heard, and our friends, going to the
+front entrance, looked toward the now covered avenue, and there saw in
+the half light, a band of not less than two hundred mounted men. When
+they saw the lights of the villa they turned and came toward it.
+Silently they picked their way between the trees and up to the terrace,
+where, recognizing the King, they gave a loud shout and then began a
+chant, which Onrai explained to his companions, was a chant of praise.
+After the chant was finished, the King stood on the terrace steps and
+said:
+
+“Onians, my countrymen, the sight of your faces, coming so unexpectedly,
+pleases me greatly and draws from my heart some of the sadness which the
+events of the past short while have caused. Your presence makes me feel
+that if some of our dearly beloved men have gone, there yet remains
+their sons and brothers and fathers, who will make this fair Land of On
+yet the same as we knew it before the fearful eruption. We have met with
+a terrible loss, but our men died in a good cause, and died bravely.”
+
+“We do not understand you, oh King,” said one of the foremost.
+
+“Ah, I forgot,” said Onrai, “but enough to-night. Find quarters for
+yourselves and beasts, and on the morrow I will explain further. Prepare
+yourselves, however, for sad news, for such you will hear.”
+
+The men turned from the terrace and the King and his guests again went
+into the villa. Onrai seemed much depressed, for how was he going to
+tell these men that their fathers, sons and brothers had perished by the
+hands of a band of negroes, and the terrible shower of ashes. They would
+not understand either unless they could realize that this new covering
+of ashes had overtaken their friends unexpectedly, and had buried them.
+But then it would be hard to make them understand the eruption and what
+caused it. They were too far away at the time to see or know anything of
+the awful overflow, unless it be a black cloud which they could possibly
+see. They may have felt the shocks of earthquake, but even this they
+might not have experienced. Then they could know nothing of how their
+friends had met death, nor could they understand the means by which they
+had fallen.
+
+So the King had a hard task before him in the morning and it worried him
+fearfully. Enola had seen his downcast countenance, and guessing the
+cause, had followed him out on the terrace. Taking hold of his arm, as
+he paced up and down, she said:
+
+“Onrai, do not give up at the outstart. This is a sad task which you
+have to perform. But it is only the first one of a number like ones
+which will come later, when the mothers and sisters and wives of the
+unfortunates will come to gain information from you, when you will be in
+the city. So if you give up now what will you do after awhile? Be strong
+and make these men understand as well as possible, the real condition of
+things. Try and impress them with the greatness of the deed which made
+such heroes of their dead comrades, and of the fearful consequences if
+they had failed to act so nobly and bravely. Say not too much about the
+eruption, but leave the impression that it buried and burned the hated
+negroes who had invaded this country, and had slaughtered so many of
+their countrymen. Impress them with the fact that all of these brave
+Onians were killed in defence of their country and their loved ones, and
+then, if you can make them understand why these negroes were here, and
+how they entered the country, they will better appreciate the great
+sacrifice of life which has been made for them. Let them still retain
+their old belief that theirs is the only world on this sphere, letting
+them think that the negroes came from another world far away. They can
+better understand the latter for they have seen us and believe that we
+came from another planet, and this too, would leave the old belief
+unshaken, and would insure less unhappiness, than if their life-long
+teachings were destroyed.”
+
+“You are right,” said Onrai, “as you always are, and I will act upon
+your advice. But Enola, have you thought of the time when we will be
+married? We are about to return to the city and the word has gone forth
+that on the Day of Resis you will marry me.”
+
+“The day has then been fixed?” questioned Enola. “I had not learned
+this.”
+
+“Yes, it has been decided upon,” said the King. “On that great day when
+so many of my countrymen will meet, with joy and loud songs of praise,
+on the evening of that day, after the ceremonies have been performed,
+you will become my wife.”
+
+Enola had expected that Onrai would make some such announcement soon,
+but she had no idea that he would name such an early day, for, as she
+understood it, the Day of Resis, was but a short time away.
+
+“When is the Day of Resis?” asked Enola.
+
+“Four weeks from to-day, according to your calendar,” said Onrai.
+
+“Is not that very soon, Onrai?” asked Enola.
+
+“Too soon?” exclaimed Onrai; “how can you ask such a question, Enola? If
+you love me as I do you, you would wish, as do I, that the day was
+to-morrow. The time to me seems a long way off. Our days will not be too
+many after our marriage, and it is well we should add to these as many
+as possible. And again, my people have so decreed that we should be
+married on that day.”
+
+“What are the ceremonies of the great Day of Resis?” again questioned
+Enola.
+
+“Hush, Enola, you must not ask me. The secret of the day is never
+divulged, or even spoken of among those who know its secrets. But once
+seen, the secret is then yours, and you will then know the meaning of
+the Day of Resis. It is a glorious day, a day of great rejoicing and
+happiness. Not one on that great day but feels a wonderful happiness,
+even those who are not direct participants in its great ceremonies. It
+falls to the lot of all, though, to be principal participants in the
+proceedings of the day, one day of his life, and this is the greatest
+day of all his or her days. Their joy is supreme, and their happiness
+knows no bounds.”
+
+“It must, indeed, be a great day,” said Enola, “and the people have
+chosen this day to be my wedding day. How they must love their King!”
+
+“Yes, the King and the fair stranger whom he is to marry,” said Onrai.
+
+“I doubt the latter,” said Enola, “for they were too ready to kill both
+her and her friends when they thought that she had been the cause of the
+storm.”
+
+“Don’t, don’t, Enola, mention that fearful time. I would blot it from my
+mind. It was the one time in my life that I lost confidence in my
+people, and the one time when I would have turned against them. I feel,
+though, that they have now bitterly regretted their action, for they
+have seen the folly of it.”
+
+“Will we be married in the Temple?” asked Enola, wishing to take Onrai’s
+mind from such a painful subject as the one she had mentioned.
+
+“Yes,” said Onrai; “in the Temple, surrounded by my people, and the
+ceremony will be grand in the extreme. I am, I suppose, the first King
+who has ever been married, but this, of course, I cannot say positively,
+for we know nothing of the reign or history of past Kings. Still, the
+high priest has said as much. Our marriage ceremonies are mostly of a
+religious nature, and are accompanied by much song and music. Our
+marriage garments are made of pure cloth of gold, and those who will be
+with us, will be robed much in the same way.”
+
+“Shall we live in the Temple?” again asked Enola.
+
+“Yes,” said Onrai; “but in apartments which you have never seen;
+apartments grand beyond description. These apartments were made by the
+builder of the Temple, for the King in whose reign an unusual event
+would occur. So says the high priest; and he further says that my
+marriage is an event never before heard of, and that it must have been
+this which the founder of the country foresaw when he had these chambers
+planned and held for this purpose. None but the high priest has ever
+entered them, but they must be sublime from what he has told me of
+them.”
+
+“And what will be my life as the King’s wife?” questioned Enola.
+
+“Your life will be much the same as it is now, but you will be called
+upon to take a part in all duties which belong to the King. In the
+ceremonies of the Day of Resis, for instance, you will stand near me and
+perform the same duties which alone belong to myself, and in this way,
+sharing the duties of my office, we go down to our death, happy, knowing
+no sorrows or troubles and assured of that great happiness in the
+eternity beyond.”
+
+“And do we then go together?” asked Enola, as she remembered the mode of
+death of some of the women of India.
+
+“Yes; it is so decreed,” said Onrai.
+
+The horror of this made Enola faint for a moment, and she made a resolve
+to leave this land as soon as possible. Until beyond the rocky cliffs
+again, all happiness for her had flown.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLVII.
+ IN THE CITY AGAIN.
+
+
+On the following morning the men were up early and at the terrace,
+awaiting their King and the strange, sad tale which they must hear.
+Onrai came on to the terrace with his friends and told the sad story of
+the battle and the eruption. The Onians stood drinking in every word,
+their eyes changing from curiosity to pain, and then to horror, their
+faces depicting the same emotions. Onrai related all of the fearful
+tale, of how the men had stood up before the negroes even when they were
+being mowed down like wheat before the scythe, and then of how the
+elephants had rushed on to them, thus turning the tide of battle, and
+then of the mad rush for the crevice, and the awful eruption which had
+killed and burned the survivors.
+
+For some time after the King had finished speaking the men stood with
+that look of horror overcasting their faces, their very bodies having
+assumed an attitude which showed the greatest dejection. Onrai then
+continued: “We will start for the city again to-day and will make as
+long marches as possible, as we wish to reach there in time to rest,
+before the ceremonies of the Day of Resis takes place. On the plain,
+some few miles from here, will be found a herd of nearly a hundred
+elephants. They were driven, on this desperate night, into the worst
+part of the downfall of ashes, and half buried and nearly starving, are
+dying there now, on the plain. I wish one hundred of you to go, and if
+possible, revive these elephants and bring them to a place where they
+can receive proper care. The remainder of you will accompany us to the
+city. We start immediately,” and saying this, he again turned to his
+friends and told them to make immediate preparations.
+
+This they did and it was only a short while until they were mounted, and
+on their way from the spot which had become most hateful and loathsome
+to them. To the avenue, which could only be told now by the bordering
+trees, they went, and following its course they headed for the city.
+Hope was rejuvenated as they left the scene of so much pain and death,
+and life seemed again to be putting on a garment of happiness which had
+long since been cast aside. The cavalcade of the witnesses of the recent
+fearful scene, left the place without a regret and without one glance
+backward to either volcano, bad lands or villa.
+
+Their thoughts turned to things more pleasant, of the green fields and
+shady trees; even the lake with its memories of night horrors seemed
+less repulsive than the place they were leaving. But the thought of the
+city and its quiet pleasures were more pleasing than all others. In a
+half hour they could see ahead of them the green fields and trees, which
+they had so longed for. The layer of ashes gradually thinned until there
+was no longer any trace of it, and the hard, onyx-paved avenue again
+stretched before them in all its beauty. An hour later and they could
+see no traces of the eruption at all, and the long track of the cyclone
+had been cleared, until it presented very much the same appearance as
+did the rest of the surrounding country.
+
+The country became more cultivated as they proceeded, and men were now
+seen frequently working in the fields. None of them approached the
+cavalcade, and none were made acquainted with the sad story of the
+battle and eruption. And so day after day passed in much the same way as
+they had on the journey out, the marches being somewhat longer only, and
+the midday rests somewhat shorter. But the evenings were spent in the
+cool villas, the nights of prayer being observed now as usual, for with
+the last body of men who had come to meet them, before leaving the villa
+near the volcano, had been another priest and attendants, and these were
+now with the party.
+
+The lake had been reached and its banks followed. All former plans of
+taking another route back to the city had been abandoned on account of
+the eruption, and the party was not sorry for this, for the avenue, with
+its magnificent shade trees and its beautiful surroundings made it an
+enviable route. The days had passed and with them many miles of the long
+journey, until on the evening of the ninth day after leaving the villa
+in the bad lands they were at the point where they had embarked for the
+island, on the memorable night of the sea-fight. Here they put up for
+the night at the same villa which had held them once before.
+
+“To-morrow,” said Mr. Bruce, after the evening meal had been disposed of
+and all had gathered on the terrace for their regular chat before
+retiring, “to-morrow, if nothing happens, will be our last day’s
+journey. We will reach the city before noon if we start very early in
+the morning.”
+
+“I am not sorry that this excursion is so near an end,” said Mr. Graham;
+“but it has been loaded with adventures and that is what we were looking
+for when coming here.”
+
+“Yes, but the adventures of the past month or so have none of them been
+agreeable ones,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“I do not agree with you, Mr. Bruce,” said Harry. “I think the last
+horrible experience has cast a gloom over all of the others, and if it
+were not for the fearful slaughter of the Onians and our own narrow
+escape, we would have considered the other adventures as being at least,
+excitable, if not altogether enjoyable.”
+
+“This land has not seemed the same to me since that fearful day,” said
+Mr. Bruce.
+
+“I have noticed the change in you,” said Nellie.
+
+“It has made this fair land almost hateful to me and I long to get away
+from it,” and Mr. Bruce spoke in such a bitter tone, that all looked at
+him in surprise.
+
+“We have now seen most of the people and their country,” said Mr.
+Graham, “and it would be well for us to leave as soon as possible,
+especially as the King has decided that Enola shall marry him on the Day
+of Resis. By the way, Enola, have you learned anything of Onrai, in
+regard to this red-letter day?”
+
+“Nothing,” answered Enola, “excepting that it is a day of great joy to
+all of the participants in its ceremonies.”
+
+“But do not all participate?” questioned Mr. Graham.
+
+“It seems not,” answered Enola. “That is, they do not all participate on
+the same day; but a day comes to each one when he or she participates.
+It has a strange meaning, this Day of Resis.”
+
+“Yes, and one which will never be learned until the day comes,” said
+Harry, “for Onrai told me himself that none of his people were allowed
+to mention the secrets of the day, but all understood them.”
+
+“And when is this day, which is to make you the wife of the King?” asked
+Mr. Graham.
+
+“It is barely a week distant,” answered Enola.
+
+“And do you think that you could be happy as the wife of Onrai?” asked
+Mr. Graham.
+
+“I have never given the subject much thought,” answered Enola, “until
+the evening preceding our departure from the villa in the bad lands,
+then he spoke of our marriage and told of our apartments in the Temple,
+and of our marriage gowns, and another thing, which makes the very
+thought of marrying Onrai repulsive. He then told me that if he should
+die first that I would be sacrificed on his bier, and the King and wife
+would be buried together.”
+
+“That is certainly fearful to contemplate,” said Mr. Graham, “and it but
+adds to the necessity of our getting out of this country before this
+eventful day.”
+
+“What do you suppose, though, will be the outcome if we should leave the
+country before you become the wife of the King?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“It is hard to tell,” answered Enola, “but these people might object
+seriously to our doing so. It is certain that the King has fully decided
+on marrying me, and that his people have not only sanctioned the
+marriage, but it was they who fixed the Day of Resis as the one on which
+we should be married. They are a strange people. They have gone through
+life following certain laws and rules and have never been crossed in
+anything, and it might be a very serious matter to try and balk them in
+this, probably the most important event which has ever taken place in
+their history.”
+
+“Yes, but if you do not wish to marry Onrai,” said Mr. Graham, “and you
+have just said that you would not, we must get away from here before
+this Day of Resis, in some way or other, whether they object or not.”
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “and as the time is so short it would be well for
+us to feel around and see just how the land lays.”
+
+Onrai, who had been overseeing some work in another part of the villa,
+came strolling carelessly on to the terrace, his very carriage lending a
+gracefulness to his majestic figure, which was charming, to say the
+least, and Enola thought how easy it could be to love this giant under
+any other circumstances.
+
+“Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce, “we have been your guests for many weeks now
+and we feel that to remain with you much longer would be a breach of
+etiquette, to say the least, and as the affairs in our own country need
+our almost immediate attention, we feel that we should leave your
+hospitable country, and return to our own.”
+
+Onrai looked surprised at the very mention of such a thing and made no
+answer for some time; at last, however, he said:
+
+“Your words grieve me; I had never thought of such a thing as your ever
+returning to your own country. I have always supposed that you would
+remain with us for the remainder of your lives. Why should you want to
+leave us? Have we not been kind to you, and is ours not a good land to
+live in? You have told me that you have much care, worry, trouble and
+unhappiness in your world; you have found none of those disturbing
+influences here; that is, until the awful fight and eruption came, but
+even that is over now, and your lives will soon drop into the old groove
+which you have said was the most delightful existence which one could
+desire. My people love you for yourselves alone, and if they forgot
+themselves for once, they must not be blamed, for you can readily see
+how superstition could spring to life in such uneventful lives as
+theirs. But they have forgotten those fears, and are now as much your
+friends as is their King. Then why should you wish to leave us? We love
+you; and as Enola is to marry me, and is to remain with us, it will be
+pleasant for both her and you to be together. Don’t ever again mention
+leaving us, let alone ever putting such a suggestion into action. Why,
+we look upon you no longer as strangers, but as part of us.”
+
+“We thank you for those kind words,” said Mr. Bruce, “but you must
+understand us, Onrai, we have many personal interests in our world which
+would take us there, and we have brothers and sisters and friends who
+would grieve greatly if we should never return. If such were not the
+case, it would be an easy matter for us to take up our life residence
+with you.”
+
+“I have, as I had said before,” said Onrai, “never thought of your
+leaving us, and I cannot now say how such a thing would affect my people
+or myself. I can only say that we have always thought that you would
+remain with us, and we cannot think of anything else just now.” And
+saying this, the King took hold of Enola’s arm gently, and drawing it
+through his, as she had taught him to, they started to promenade the
+terrace. After they had gotten out of hearing, Mr. Bruce turned to Mr.
+Graham, and said:
+
+“Rather non-committal, is he not?”
+
+“I should say so,” said Mr. Graham. “And if I am not mistaken, we will
+have trouble in getting away from here.”
+
+“One thing sure,” said Mr. Bruce, “he has no intention of letting Enola
+leave the country.”
+
+“He is a strange man, this Onrai,” said Mr. Graham, “and, in fact, the
+people are a queer anomaly and hard to make out. They have no secrets,
+seemingly, their lives are like open books, and they have no reason for
+being otherwise; but they can be as mum as oysters, as they say in
+America, when they wish to keep anything from you, and as evasive as a
+man paying taxes, when they take such a notion. For a race who has never
+had occasion to use any deception, they are certainly without a peer.”
+
+The talk now turned onto other subjects, and after a short time, all
+retired to their apartments to take their last sleep in the country, or
+away from the beautiful Temple. All were up very early the following
+morning, for they desired to reach the city before noon, so as not to
+have to stop before getting there for the midday rest. There was more
+life and gayety in the party on this morning than had been seen among
+them for weeks. All seemed happy and glad that the long journey was so
+near an end, and there was much joyous conversation and singing as they
+rode out before the sun had yet risen.
+
+Straight to the beautiful avenue, which had been their guide for so
+many, many miles, and the trees of which had given them such shady
+comfort, they rode. Even the animals seemed to realize that their long
+journey was at an end, for they started off at a good lively gait and
+maintained it throughout the morning. Onrai this morning seemed
+depressed; his head was bent and he seemed dejected. He had forbidden
+those who had joined the party, just before starting on this journey,
+never to speak of or mention in any way the things which he had told
+them on the morning of their departure. He had said that it was his duty
+as King and head of the people to impart to them the sad news; that the
+details of this great calamity were better known to him than to any
+other of his people, and he could the better tell the story for this
+reason. Therefore, his men had said nothing during the long journey, and
+those of the Onians whom they had met had learned nothing of the
+horrible event. Onrai now realized that the time had almost come for him
+to stand up before the mighty throng which would gather at his command,
+and tell them of the fearful death of five thousand of the fathers,
+sons, husbands and brothers of On.
+
+He had seen in his mind’s eye, the look of utter despair and great pain,
+and had heard the cries of the sufferers, and all this saddened him. He
+felt that it would be next to an impossibility for him to explain so
+they could understand, and the doubt which would accompany his
+explanation would but add to the pain of those who had lost loved ones.
+
+But the elephants and zebras were bearing them fast toward the city, as
+if mocking the King and being desirous of hurrying him to that time and
+place so dreaded.
+
+The sun had nearly reached its zenith, when the first one of the
+beautiful city villas was seen through the green trees in the distance,
+and not long after they were once more, after many weeks’ riding,
+between rows of the pink villas. All was quiet, for this was resting
+hour; but as they got nearer the heart of the city, numerous ones of the
+Onians would show themselves, and upon seeing that it was the King and
+his party, they would make a respectful obeisance and watch them until
+lost in the distance.
+
+At last the Temple was reached, and our friends were once more in their
+delightful apartments. Every comfort had been found in the villas en
+route, but none that they were ever in had such large and magnificent
+apartments as this grand Temple. The attendants took them in hand at
+once, and after a bath and light lunch, all of the tired wanderers
+slept.
+
+In the evening all gathered in the dining hall as usual, and it was hard
+to suppose that they had been away for so long. Mr. Graham and Mr. Bruce
+started to take their evening promenade on the terrace, and were
+surprised to see a number of soldiers, so they looked, walking in a
+measured beat about the grounds.
+
+“As I thought,” said Mr. Bruce, “we are prisoners.”
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLVIII.
+ NO HOPE OF ESCAPE.
+
+
+At the usual morning gathering of the adventurers, on the following
+morning, Mr. Bruce said:
+
+“It seems that we are prisoners, but why I cannot understand. It may be,
+though, that the Temple alone is to be guarded, and that when we desire
+to leave it for a walk or a ride, the guards may not follow us. Let us
+make the experiment, Mr. Graham, if we are accompanied by the guards we
+shall know that extra effort is needed.”
+
+“I wonder,” said Mr. Graham, “if this custom of guarding a prospective
+bride, which this seems to be, applies to their courtiers as well.
+Anyway we can ascertain this, by ordering our zebras and taking a ride,”
+and stepping to the curtain which separated the apartment from the one
+which he occupied, Mr. Graham called one of his attendants, and told him
+they wanted their zebras at once. In a short time the zebras were
+awaiting them, and Mr. Bruce and he went to the entrance, and were not
+surprised to see ten mounted men standing near, seemingly waiting for
+them to start. Apparently unconcerned, our friends mounted and rode
+leisurely down the main avenue. And the ten men followed.
+
+“As I supposed,” said Mr. Graham, “our escape is going to be a serious
+matter after all.”
+
+“Yes,” answered Mr. Bruce, “we will undoubtedly be guarded by these men
+wherever we go, and it is hardly reasonable to believe that they will
+allow us to go to the cave, and make our escape without trying to stop
+us.”
+
+“There is Sedai,” said Mr. Graham, “he may be able to offer some
+suggestion.”
+
+They stopped their zebras and motioning to Sedai, he came up and asked
+what he could do for them.
+
+“We are virtually prisoners, Sedai,” said Mr. Graham, “and we need your
+help. The King has announced his intention of marrying Enola on the Day
+of Resis, and to avoid this, we shall have to leave the city; but a
+guard has been placed about the Temple and a guard is now following us,
+and it may be hard for us to get away.”
+
+“I have heard of this intended marriage,” said Sedai, “but I thought
+that Miss Enola must have given her consent.”
+
+“Far from it,” said Mr. Graham, “she is most desirous of getting away
+immediately. Exert your thinking powers, Sedai, and try to devise some
+means by which we can leave the country. If you think of anything, come
+up to the Temple and give us the result.”
+
+“I will do so,” said Sedai, as he walked away.
+
+“Mr. Bruce,” said Mr. Graham, “our friends in the rear do not seem to be
+appointed as guards to ward off danger, but more as a guard of honor.
+This is probably what they are for, simply to announce to the people
+that we have marriageable children,” and Mr. Graham smiled.
+
+“I think myself that they have no idea of danger befalling us, but it
+looks to me as if they had some suspicion of our intended escape. You
+know we mentioned the matter to the King a few evenings since,” said Mr.
+Bruce.
+
+“That’s so; I wonder if that can have anything to do with it. It may be
+that he intends to keep us prisoners, at least, until he has Enola
+secure,” said Mr. Graham.
+
+“It is hard to tell,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+They turned their zebras and headed for the Temple, and upon arriving
+there told their companions of how they had been followed.
+
+Sedai came up in the afternoon, and, after talking with the guard for
+awhile, reported what he had learned. The guard was changed every four
+hours, and the old guard marched to the house used by them as
+headquarters. Here they reported, and a relief was sent to the Temple.
+From the time the old guard left until the relief arrived, fifteen
+minutes elapsed, and during this fifteen minutes escape must be made.
+This was their only chance. It was not allowing much time for accidents,
+but they might be some distance before their escape was discovered, and
+a guard sent after them. This might not take the right direction at
+first, and in this way some time might be gained.
+
+It was decided to have Sedai carry the provisions to the cave, since he
+would not be watched; consequently, he left them to make preparations.
+No time was to be lost, and Sedai went directly to the provision
+storehouse and asked for four days’ provisions for himself, as he
+intended going to the large lake on a fishing excursion. The provisions
+were given him, but, to his surprise, when he came out of the storehouse
+and mounted his zebra, five mounted men, who were near and who were seen
+awaiting him, started just after he did and followed him. Straight on he
+went in the direction of the secret door, and upon arriving at the gate
+of the wall, his followers rode up and stopped him, saying, that as none
+of them had weapons they could not think of entering that wild part or
+of letting him do so. He made no objection, and leaving his bundle of
+provisions in a shady place near the gate, rode back to the city and
+went directly to the Temple to notify his friends.
+
+“It begins to look very serious,” said Mr. Graham, “but we must go,
+provisions or no provisions. It may be that some of the dried food which
+we left along the way as we crossed the cave, may be in good condition
+still, and if so, this would sustain us for quite awhile.”
+
+“I have an idea,” said Enola, “which is not pleasant to contemplate, but
+which may mean the saving of life. The opening into the mountain is
+large enough to admit the zebras, and if we can get them through it, our
+journey will be much easier and quicker; and if the worst comes, we can
+sacrifice them.”
+
+“A splendid idea,” said Harry, “but we must be ready to start by
+to-morrow night. But five days remain for us before the Day of Resis,
+and we must not put off our first attempt until the last moment. It may
+be that we will make some miscalculation the first time and have to try
+again, so let us be ready by to-morrow night.”
+
+During that day and the next they made as many preparations as they
+could without being observed. Each secreted some dried meats and a
+bottle of the exquisite wine and honey. Sedai had visited the guard
+frequently, and had learned when the changes were made. The stables,
+where the zebras were kept, was about three hundred yards to the rear of
+the Temple. They were guarded by one man, the attendants of our friends
+grooming and taking care of them during the day. This man would have to
+be overcome, or called from the stable on some pretense.
+
+The day intended for their escape drew slowly to an end. The evening
+meal had been eaten, as usual, with the King, but Enola had declined to
+accompany him to the terrace. They had gathered in Mrs. Graham’s room,
+and were waiting anxiously for Sedai to announce that the time had come
+and all was in readiness. Sedai at last came, but the moment he entered
+they saw that some slip had been made in the arrangements, or that
+something had gone wrong.
+
+“What is it, Sedai?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“This,” said Sedai. “The guard, as usual, had left for their
+headquarters, and I had sent the stableman on an errand which would take
+some time to carry out. I started to the Temple to notify you, when, to
+my surprise, twenty men came up to the stable, and when I asked their
+leader why they were there, he told me that the Day of Resis was but
+three days off, and that all zebras and elephants were sent into the
+country to carry into the city those working in the fields, quarries and
+mines, one day’s journey hence; and saying this, they took the zebras
+and elephants and went away with them.”
+
+The friends looked from one to the other speechless. The zebras being
+away they could no longer calculate on their help, but something must be
+done. They could not think of walking to the cave, for their escape
+would soon be discovered, and the inhabitants, having found out their
+intentions, would guard against any further attempt.
+
+“When will the zebras be returned,” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“He said that the men who were to use them were one day’s journey from
+here,” answered Sedai. “If they come to this city immediately, they will
+be here the evening of the day after to-morrow.”
+
+“Let us see,” said Mr. Bruce, “that will be two days before the Day Of
+Resis. Cheer up friends, we shall yet escape,” and telling Sedai to keep
+his eyes open and to report to them the moment the zebras were returned,
+they dismissed him.
+
+The next two days were spent by Mr. Bruce in the Secret Chamber, for he
+determined to learn from the tablets more of the history of this strange
+people and country. Harry and Enola scarcely left each other, for Enola
+now realized that she loved Harry, and now that there was a possibility
+of their being separated from each other forever, they determined to see
+as much of each other as possible in the few remaining hours before the
+Day Of Resis.
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Graham and Nellie walked about the beautiful Temple and
+tried to calm their anxiety.
+
+On the second afternoon Sedai came to them and said that the zebras had
+been returned, but that the young men who had come with them had been
+given quarters in a villa adjoining the stable, and some of them were
+constantly lounging about and would undoubtedly see them, and give the
+alarm if they tried to escape. It seemed as if they must remain until
+the dreaded day. Sedai was told to try and find some means to get rid of
+the men about the stable, and to endeavor to have everything ready for
+that night. Night came but Sedai reported that the men had ridden a long
+distance that day, and were lying on the lawn of the park and could not
+be persuaded to move, so comfortable were they in the cool evening
+breeze.
+
+“When is the next relief?” questioned Mr. Bruce.
+
+“At twelve o’clock,” said Sedai, “and they may go to their apartments
+before then, thus enabling us to get away.”
+
+“We will wait,” said Mr. Bruce, who had constituted himself the leader
+of the party.
+
+Slowly the evening wore into the night and twelve o’clock came. The
+attendants had all been dismissed. Sedai came in at last but his face
+showed disappointment.
+
+“The men are still lying in the garden,” said he, “some asleep, while
+others are awake and talking.”
+
+“How many of them are there?” asked Harry.
+
+“Thirty,” said Sedai, “and that many more in the large villa near the
+stable, so that it would be foolish for us to try to overcome them.”
+
+“No, we must not resort to violence,” said Mr. Bruce, “for that would
+only hurt our cause. To-morrow these men will be thoroughly rested, and
+we can reasonably expect that they will go about the city visiting their
+friends. We must not lose courage but hope for better results
+to-morrow.”
+
+On the afternoon of the next day our friends, mounted the zebras and
+with a guard of fifty following them, rode through the principal streets
+of the city. The city was crowded owing to all work in the fields, mines
+and quarries being suspended for five days. The people never seemed
+happier, for singing and laughing was heard on every side. Just as our
+friends reached the large square, the King mounted the pedestal from
+which he had greeted them upon their arrival in the city. From a tablet
+of wood in his hand he read the law proclaiming the Day of Resis to be
+the only holiday, and, being now at hand, the direct participants in its
+ceremonies must prepare for them. He did not mention the secrets of the
+day, or did he give them idea as to what the ceremonies would be.
+
+On the bare wrists of the right arm of the older men and women could be
+seen a peculiarly-shaped diamond of a reddish cast. This was about half
+an inch in width and held to the wrist by a chain of gold. Mr. Bruce
+turned to one of the guards, and asked:
+
+“Why do certain ones wear this peculiar stone and chain of gold about
+their wrists?”
+
+“It is the mark of Resis,” answered the man. And upon Mr. Bruce asking
+what this meant, the man made no further answer.
+
+The faces of those wearing these bracelets were radiant. They seemed the
+happiest of the whole vast multitude, and the younger people appeared to
+look on them with envy. Truly, the happiness of the day must be supreme
+to those who participated in its ceremonies.
+
+The King, after reading the law twice, descended from the pedestal,
+mounted his zebra and joined Enola and her friends. Carefully the zebras
+picked their way through the throng of people crowding the streets.
+Girls were dancing, men were giving exhibitions of skill in athletics;
+others were singing quaint, harmonious songs, and all were happy and
+joyous.
+
+They soon reached the Temple and retired to the dining hall. After the
+meal the King excused himself, saying that he would have to go among his
+people, as on the Eve of Resis all were in the city and were anxious to
+have him appear at their games and pastimes.
+
+Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce and Harry walked toward the stables, and to their
+dismay saw their zebras again being taken away.
+
+“Where are they taking the zebras?” asked Harry of Sedai, who stood
+near.
+
+“To the great square,” answered Sedai. “These zebras are trained to do
+certain tricks, and are to give an exhibition to-night before the
+people.”
+
+Harry almost broke down in despair. All hope of their escape on that
+night had fled, and all were thoroughly disturbed. Enola’s despair could
+be seen in her white face, but she said nothing. A resolve had taken
+shape in her mind, that if all else failed, before she would become the
+wife of the King of On she would end her life, for the thought now of
+marrying this man had become abhorrent to her, and the longer she
+brooded over it, the more hateful did it become to her, and hence this
+determination.
+
+Slowly the night grew on, and all listened with bated breath for Sedai,
+for they still had a faint hope that the zebras might be returned in
+time for them to get away at the midnight relief; but midnight came and
+passed, and our friends knew that their last hope was gone. They
+separated for the night without a word, even Mr. Bruce, who was usually
+so hopeful, now not having a word to say.
+
+The morrow was the Day of Resis, and after its mysterious ceremonies had
+been performed, the King of this strange people was to demand Enola for
+his wife.
+
+
+
+
+ CHAPTER XLIX.
+ THE DAY OF RESIS.
+
+
+“The Day of Resis” had come, and long before the sun had shed its golden
+beams on the Temple of On, the people were astir. The tramp of many
+zebras and the rumbling of chariots could be faintly heard by the
+adventurers as they lay tossing on their couches, the night having
+brought them but little rest. They listened with bated breath to the
+sounds as they floated through the wide arches of the Temple, and
+wondered what the day would bring forth. That it would be fateful, was
+certain, for if they did not effect their escape, Enola would become the
+unwilling bride of the King of On; and what would be the subsequent
+events? Would they longer be held prisoners, or, would they be allowed
+to go and come as they saw fit?
+
+But if they failed to get away before the eventful ceremony should take
+place, would there be any further inducement to leave this beautiful
+country? Would not Enola be the wife of Onrai, and would not the bonds
+be binding, having been welded by the laws of this country? Would she
+not still be the wife of Onrai, even if she should go back to
+civilization, and would it not be better for her to remain here with the
+man whom she had been forced to marry? It was a difficult question to
+answer, and puzzled and troubled, the small party of adventurers rose,
+and after the morning bath, the last, they hoped, in the Temple, they
+repaired to the dining hall.
+
+“The night has been a disappointing one in every respect,” said Mr.
+Graham, as he took a seat by the side of Enola, “for I had hoped that
+after the suspense and failure of the early evening, we would at least
+forget for awhile in our sleep. But I see in the haggard faces about me
+traces of unrest, and I know that we have all spent the night in
+worrying and in wondering as to what the day would bring forth.”
+
+“The night has been a fearful one to me,” said Enola; “but it has seemed
+all too short, for I could remember only that with its darkness went all
+hope of mine.”
+
+“Come, Enola,” said Mr. Bruce, “do not give up entirely. Remember that
+it is on the eve of this day that you are to marry the King, and there
+are many hours left us yet in which to escape.”
+
+“No,” said Enola, “I feel that all hope is gone. We will be the central
+figures of attraction to-day and all eyes will be upon us, thus making
+it an impossibility to escape.”
+
+“I differ with you,” said Mr. Bruce, “for we have learned that this is
+the greatest of all days with these people, and the ceremonies of the
+day may call attention from us, thus giving us a chance to get away.
+Listen, even now, the avenues seem crowded with the chariots and zebras,
+and the sandaled feet of the multitude can be heard shuffling over the
+hard pavement. The day for me has the greatest interest, for I long to
+fathom its mysteries, but not at the expense of your happiness, Enola,
+and I will watch every chance, as will all of us, to get you away from
+the hateful ceremony.”
+
+“I had forgotten, in our trouble,” said Mr. Graham, “that there were
+secrets to be learned to-day. What can they be?”
+
+“They must be of an exceedingly happy nature,” said Harry, “for I have
+seen the faces of those who have spoken of the day, light up as if with
+pleasurable anticipation.”
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “Onrai has said that the day was the happiest one
+in the lives of the people, and that must mean a great deal, for these
+people are always happy, or, have been so until the news reached them of
+the great battle and eruption. Hark,” and as Mr. Bruce ceased speaking,
+a song rose on the morning air so exquisitely beautiful and grand, that
+our friends almost held their breath, for fear of losing one note of its
+delightful harmony. It rose and fell one moment loud and powerful,
+ringing through the entrance and wide hall of the Temple, and the next
+dying away almost to a whisper.
+
+“Ah,” said Enola, as the voices ceased, “it is beautiful. Oh, why could
+not Onrai have left me in peace, so that we might enjoy even yet awhile
+the delights of this grand country and people.”
+
+“It is indeed too bad,” said Mr. Bruce. “But has Sedai been here this
+morning?”
+
+“No,” said Mr. Graham, “but it is time that he was. Perhaps he is afraid
+of losing a chance for escape by coming to us,” but the curtain moves at
+this moment and Sedai enters.
+
+“We were just speaking of you, Sedai,” said Mr. Bruce. “What are the
+chances this morning?”
+
+“Better, I think,” replied Sedai. “I was sitting near the stables last
+night waiting for the watch to sleep, when Ephmer came to me and said:
+
+“‘Listen, Sedai, your friends of the far-away country would escape, for
+the fair one whom Onrai the King, would marry, can see no happiness in
+becoming his wife. To-morrow is the Day of Resis, and on that day is the
+first King of On to marry. But you would escape. I have seen the look of
+fear and suspense on the faces of your friends since they have again
+arrived in the city, and I have seen you here day and night watching
+closely the movements of the men who have been placed to watch your
+friends. Now listen. I have longed to leave my native land and go to
+that far-away country, of which I have heard you speak, and I will help
+you escape. I only ask that you take me with you, and also my friend
+Shal, of the underground world. I cannot promise to effect your escape,
+but I will do all in my power to help you. Will you accept my help?’
+
+“I looked at the Onian for a moment, but did not answer, for fear that
+if I should admit that we were trying to escape, he would report the
+matter to the King.
+
+“Don’t mistrust me,” he continued, “and I decided to accept his offer.
+Have I done right?”
+
+“You have,” said Mr. Bruce, “and if this man can help us, he shall see
+that great world beyond the cliffs to which he has so longed to go.”
+
+“’Tis well,” said Sedai, “Ephmer will be near you to-day during the
+ceremonies and will explain all to you. I will immediately notify you if
+an opportunity affords for our escape,” and with this Sedai withdrew.
+
+Onrai was heard outside a moment later, and very shortly he came into
+the apartment. His face wore a happy smile, as he walked to where Enola
+was sitting, and taking her hand, said:
+
+“Greeting, Enola. This is the greatest day of my life and the happiest.”
+
+“The day seems strange to me,” said Enola.
+
+“Why strange, Enola,” asked Onrai, his face troubled for the moment.
+
+“Because I cannot realize that in this strange land, so far from our
+own, and where the customs are so very different, I have found the one
+whom I am to marry, and that on this day I am to become his wife. I
+cannot accustom myself to the idea, that is all,” and Enola tried to
+smile, knowing that she must still keep up the miserable farce in order
+to avert suspicion.
+
+“The strangeness will wear off with the day’s ceremonies,” said Onrai,
+“and now the ceremonies are about to commence, and places on the terrace
+are awaiting you.”
+
+“Then we are about to learn the day’s mysteries,” said Mr. Bruce.
+
+“They are mysteries to you only; to my people, the day’s ceremonies are
+well-known,” said the King.
+
+“Then why are they never mentioned?” questioned Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Because they are too sacred,” answered Onrai, solemnly, as he left the
+apartment.
+
+“Ah, they are mysteries still,” said Mr. Bruce, after the King had left.
+“Not even at this late hour will he explain them to us, but leaves us to
+learn them ourselves, and that we are willing to do. Let us go to the
+terrace and there learn what it is which makes the day one of mystery.”
+
+They all now left the dining hall and stepped into the large court. Here
+attendants were awaiting to conduct them to their seats. Ephmer, who was
+one of these, stepped up as they approached, and asked:
+
+“Has Sedai spoken?”
+
+“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “and we have consented. You will not fail us?”
+
+“I shall do all in my power,” and saying this, Ephmer led the way to the
+terrace where they found seats awaiting them.
+
+The scene which now met the gaze of the adventurers was strange, yet
+grand. The populace thronged the court of the Temple, the garden, the
+avenues leading to it, and even the tops of the villas were crowded with
+the happy-looking people. Before many of the villas could be seen a
+square pile of wood about ten feet high. These had been placed during
+the night, and our friends could but wonder what part these played in
+the ceremonies of the day. Turning to Ephmer, Mr. Bruce asked:
+
+“Why are these piles of wood placed before some villas and not before
+others?”
+
+“In these villas with the biers before them, live the principal
+participants in to-day’s ceremonies,” answered Ephmer.
+
+“What did you call these? Biers?” asked Mr. Bruce, with a puzzled look
+on his face.
+
+“Yes,” answered Ephmer, “for on these are burned the bodies of those who
+have this day met their Day of Resis.”
+
+“Burned? Day of Resis? Why, what do you mean, man?” asked Mr. Bruce, and
+they all looked at the man with troubled faces.
+
+“Only this,” said Ephmer, “that all Onians who have reached the age of
+sixty-five, since this day last year, will to-day be put to death by the
+hand of the King.”
+
+Our friends looked at the Onian, as he said this, with fearful
+wonderment depicted in their faces. Could it be that the man told the
+truth? Could this race of enlightened people do this thing?
+
+“But why are these put to death?” asked Mr. Bruce, as soon as he could
+find his voice.
+
+“Because they have reached that time when old age creeps on; and having
+reached this age, too, they have earned the reward which is rightfully
+theirs, by having lived a sinless life,” answered Ephmer.
+
+“But why should you kill a man because he has seen his best days?” asked
+Mr. Bruce, now interested in spite of himself.
+
+“Because we would leave none but the strong and vigorous to bring
+children into our world, and, also, because our world would become
+over-populated if the old were not killed. The same law governs our
+domestic animals.”
+
+And this, then, was the secret, or one of the secrets of the great
+height, strength and healthfulness of this people, and it also explained
+the absence of all aged people in this strange land. Yes, such a law
+could have but this effect, but at what a cost was the beautiful stature
+and healthfulness acquired?
+
+“But do not those who are to be killed, object?” asked Mr. Bruce.
+
+“Never,” answered Ephmer, “it is the happiest day of their lives. Look
+at them. The ceremonies are about to commence.”
+
+“I cannot stand this,” said Mrs. Graham, and she and Nellie rising,
+entered the Temple. Enola also arose intending to go to her apartment,
+but at that moment the King came on to the terrace wearing a long,
+crimson robe, and seeing Enola about to retire, said to her: “It is
+important that you witness the scenes of the day, because hereafter, you
+will have to perform the same duties which I am this day performing.”
+
+“I cannot look on this wholesale murder,” answered Enola, with a
+shudder.
+
+“It is the law,” replied Onrai, as he moved away. And Enola again sank
+into her seat. It was fearful, but what could she or the others do?
+Nothing.
+
+Suddenly the blare of a trumpet sounded over the city, and the vast
+throng burst forth in a weird chant which rose and fell in great waves
+of sound, and almost stopped the beating of the heart with its
+impressive solemnity. Up the long avenue came a procession of men and
+women, and across the wrist of each was the gold chain and peculiar
+diamond, which symbolized the bloody ending of the day. A white bag of
+goat skin was suspended by a silken cord which encircled the wrist just
+below the gold band. All were in spotless white with golden girdles and
+fillets of gold about their brows.
+
+The King, in a crimson robe, accompanied by seven priests, took his
+place in the court and faced the line of the doomed. At the sound of
+another trumpet the singing ceased. An onyx pedestal was brought from
+the Temple and placed before the King. On the pedestal was a shallow
+basin of gold.
+
+[Illustration: “Again the flashing dagger was raised in the air.”—_Page
+393._]
+
+At a given signal the lines of the doomed moved forward, keeping the
+right foot foremost, and again the chant of the multitude rose higher
+and higher, growing wilder and wilder, until the front rank of the
+victims was ranged before the King. He drew from his girdle a glittering
+dagger, that flashed in the sunlight when he held it aloft, as the
+doomed men and women thrust out their naked wrists over the golden
+basin. One swift stroke severed the main artery and the goat-skin bag
+was instantly drawn up and tied above the wound, scarcely a drop of
+blood falling into the shallow golden vessel on the pedestal.
+
+Again the flashing dagger was raised in the air as two members of each
+victim’s family stepped from the throng and assisted the doomed into the
+chariot which stood waiting. On the faces of the vast throng no horror
+was depicted, but rather the intent look of serious and solemn interest.
+Even upon the faces of the victims a beatified look of hopeful
+expectancy, was the only evidence that they were not to mingle again
+with their fellow-men, in the duties and pleasures of the Land of On.
+
+For a time Enola was enabled to keep her face turned away from the
+actual sight of the massacre, but under the influence of that wonderful
+music, she at last stole one brief glance at the King as the gleaming
+knife crossed the wrist of a victim, and from that time until the long
+procession had passed the pedestal of death, she was held as if by the
+glittering eyes of a serpent.
+
+As the last man received his death-thrust, the King dropped the knife
+into the basin, and holding aloft both hands, intoned the words of the
+ceremony which were supposed to justify the deeds of the day, and speed
+the departing souls into the sublimity of the hereafter. At last Mr.
+Bruce exclaimed hoarsely:
+
+“It is over!” and he looked up just in time to see Enola fall fainting
+into Harry’s arms. She was immediately borne to her apartments and was
+soon revived. As the men left the terrace, there was not a sign to show
+that the day had been one of dreadful tragedies. No drop of blood, no
+confusion. Simply the orderly dispersing of the multitude engaged in
+low-toned conversation.
+
+All now met in Mr. Bruce’s rooms and breathlessly awaited Sedai’s
+arrival. The news which he would bring from the stables would decide how
+much or how little of hope they might have, for effecting an escape
+before Onrai should come.
+
+Suddenly the curtain stirred and Sedai’s face appeared. He beckoned to
+them to follow, and noiselessly they crossed the starlit terrace and
+entered the garden. Here they found Ephmer and Shal awaiting them with
+zebras. Enola was about to mount her zebra when she heard a peculiar
+cry, and turning she saw the great white body of Gip looming up in the
+half light and coming toward her.
+
+“Oh, Gip,” she cried, “this is my only regret in leaving On. I cannot
+take you with me,” and patting the great noble beast, which had saved
+her life on two different occasions and the lives of her friends, she
+turned and mounted her zebra and rode away with tears streaming from her
+eyes, afraid to look back, fearful of the pitiful look on Gip’s face.
+
+Cautiously they picked their way through the park toward the road to the
+mountains. Along this road, which was used only for bringing the fodder
+for the stables, Sedai led them, explaining that it joined the main road
+leading to the cave a short distance from the city. As soon as they
+reached the main road they urged on their zebras with all speed, for,
+turning to look back at the city, they could see torches glittering
+about rapidly and could hear a confused murmur of sounds which indicated
+that their escape had been detected. Here and there a steady flame
+shooting straight into the air, denoted the burning funeral pyres of the
+day’s victims. Sedai motioned them to stop for a moment, and listening
+intently, he said:
+
+“We are pursued.”
+
+On they flew again over the hard road, through bits of forest, past the
+shores of small lakes and over green fields. Far ahead they could see
+the dark forest on the side of the mountain. Through the gate of the
+mighty wall they sped, and Sedai dismounted to hastily close and
+barricade it from the inside. Their pursuers would have to climb the
+wall, or seek one of the other gates and every moment was precious now.
+They crossed the bridge and plunged into the woods that intervened
+between them and the cave. The roar of a lion was heard to the right,
+but they did not hesitate.
+
+The eastern horizon was growing brighter and brighter, and by the time
+they had passed the forest, the moon had risen high above the mountains.
+The rapid gallop of zebras could be heard and looking back, they saw a
+large body of mounted men struggling at the barricaded gate. Finding the
+gate impassable, they formed a pyramid and in this way the men reached
+the top of the wall, and then used ropes to let themselves down into the
+Hunting Reserve.
+
+Harry first reached the secret door, but strove in vain to find the
+hidden spring. The pursuers were gaining upon them, and Enola, urging
+her zebra forward, sprang to the ground and, grasping the lever, pressed
+hard on it, but the stone door of the cave failed to open. Her heart
+sank within her. She remembered the last revolution it had made, and the
+difficulty with which she had rescued Sedai from its stony embrace.
+Could it be that the mechanism was then injured? The mighty spring
+broken, perhaps? She reeled for a second, as the dreadful possibility
+suggested itself to her. Then seizing Harry’s rifle she dashed its butt
+against the lever and the heavy stone door began to revolve.
+
+Sedai, seizing a heavy branch, struck the zebra upon which Mrs. Graham
+was riding, and the frightened animal sprang through the opening,
+followed by the one ridden by Nellie. One after another they were driven
+through, and as the leaders of the pursuing party dashed into the open
+glade, Sedai drove the last unmounted zebra through the opening.
+Springing to the ground, the foremost of the pursuers sought to grasp
+Sedai, but with a swing of his club about his head, the assailant was
+laid low, and Sedai disappeared. Through the crack of the door, as it
+swung shut, came a heart-rending cry of “Enola, Enola,” from the King.
+
+Once more, with pale faces and beating hearts, the explorers stood
+within the great subterranean cavern, which had so nearly been their
+tomb, but which now was a place of refuge. The hidden City of On had
+been discovered, its history and its people were known to them, the
+object of their journey had been accomplished.
+
+
+After the party had rested, they took their way across the cave, and
+with the zebras this was found easy to do. These trained animals easily
+leaped across the break in the bridge, but when it came to the small
+entrance at the opposite side of the cave, it was feared that they would
+have to be left here to die, as the hole was too small for them to pass
+through. Our friends were greatly grieved to think that they would have
+to leave these noble beasts to die in such a cruel way, in the cave, but
+there seemed no other alternative, and they dismounted and passed
+through the hole, but they had not calculated on the training of these
+animals, and they had hardly stepped into the open air, when one of the
+zebras came crawling through on his haunches, and shortly after the
+others followed him. These had been trained to do this, and our friends
+now remembered having seen them perform this trick on the night
+preceding the Day of Resis.
+
+It took them but a short time to reach the village of Umsaga, where they
+found the carriers still waiting for them, and in a few weeks they were
+again in Zanzibar, and had no difficulty in getting passage to England,
+from where they sailed for home.
+
+A few weeks after their arrival in New York, a double wedding was
+announced, and on the evening of the happy day, carriage after carriage
+rolled to the door of the Graham mansion, depositing richly clad women
+and courtly men. Under an arch of flowers, a little later, stood four
+people, arrayed in strange robes of silk, with bands of gold binding
+their brows and with girdles of gold about their waists.
+
+In the costume of the Land of On, the double wedding was in progress,
+and in the faces of the women could be read a story of trust and
+confidence and love supreme, and in those of the men, the satisfaction
+of proud manhood fitly crowned.
+
+
+ THE END.
+
+
+ MRS. MARY J. HOLMES’ NOVELS.
+
+ Over a MILLION Sold.
+
+As a writer of domestic stories, which are extremely interesting, Mrs.
+Mary Holmes is unrivalled. Her characters are true to life, quaint, and
+admirable.
+
+ Tempest and Sunshine.
+ English Orphans.
+ Homestead on the Hillside.
+ ’Lena Rivers.
+ Meadow Brook.
+ Dora Deane.
+ Cousin Maude.
+ Marian Grey.
+ Edith Lyle.
+ Daisy Thornton.
+ Chateau D’Or.
+ Queenie Hetherton.
+ Darkness and Daylight.
+ Hugh Worthington.
+ Cameron Pride.
+ Rose Mather.
+ Ethelyn’s Mistake.
+ Millbank.
+ Edna Browning.
+ West Lawn.
+ Mildred.
+ Forrest House.
+ Madeline.
+ Christmas Stories.
+ Bessie’s Fortune.
+ Gretchen.
+ Marguerite.
+ Dr. Hathern’s Daughters. (_New._)
+
+ Price $1.50 per Vol.
+
+
+ AUGUSTA J. EVANS’
+
+ MAGNIFICENT NOVELS.
+
+ Beulah, $1.75
+ St. Elmo, $2.00
+ Inez, $1.75
+ Macaria, $1.75
+ Vashti, $2.00
+ Infelice, $2.00
+ At the Mercy of Tiberius (_New_), $2.00.
+
+“The author’s style is beautiful, chaste, and elegant. Her ideas are
+clothed in the most fascinating imagery, and her power of delineating
+character is truly remarkable.”
+
+
+ MARION HARLAND’S
+
+ SPLENDID NOVELS.
+
+ Alone.
+ Hidden Path.
+ Moss Side.
+ Nemesis.
+ Miriam.
+ Sunny Bank.
+ Ruby’s Husband.
+ At Last.
+ My Little Love.
+ Phemie’s Temptation.
+ The Empty Heart.
+ From My Youth Up.
+ Helen Gardner.
+ Husbands and Homes.
+ Jessamine.
+ True as Steel.
+
+ Price $1.50 per Vol.
+
+“Marion Harland understands the art of constructing a plot which will
+gain the attention of the reader at the beginning, and keep up the
+interest to the last page.”
+
+
+ MAY AGNES FLEMING’S
+
+ POPULAR NOVELS.
+
+ Silent and True.
+ A Wonderful Woman.
+ A Terrible Secret.
+ Norine’s Revenge.
+ A Mad Marriage.
+ One Night’s Mystery.
+ Kate Danton.
+ Guy Earlscourt’s Wife.
+ Heir of Charlton.
+ Carried by Storm.
+ Lost for a Woman.
+ A Wife’s Tragedy.
+ A Changed Heart.
+ Pride and Passion.
+ Sharing Her Crime.
+ A Wronged Wife.
+ Maude Percy’s Secret.
+ The Actress’ Daughter.
+ The Queen of the Isle.
+ The Midnight Queen. (_New._)
+
+ Price $1.50 per Vol.
+
+“Mrs. Fleming’s stories are growing more and more popular every day.
+These life-like conversations, flashes of wit, constantly varying scenes
+and deeply interesting plots, combine to place their author in the very
+first rank of Modern Novelists.”
+
+
+ JULIE P. SMITH’S NOVELS
+
+ Widow Goldsmith’s Daughter $1 50
+ Chris and Otho 1 50
+ Ten Old Maids 1 50
+ Lucy 1 50
+ His Young Wife 1 50
+ The Widower 1 50
+ The Married Belle 1 50
+ Courting and Farming 50
+ Kiss and be Friends 50
+ Blossom Bud 1 50
+
+
+ JOHN ESTEN COOKE’S WORKS.
+
+ Surry of Eagle’s Nest $1 50
+ Fairfax 1 50
+ Hilt to Hilt 1 50
+ Beatrice Hallam 1 50
+ Leather and Silk 1 50
+ Miss Bennybel 1 50
+ Out of the Foam 1 50
+ Hammer and Rapier 1 50
+ Mohun 1 50
+ Captain Ralph 1 50
+ Col. Ross of Piedmont 1 50
+ Robert E. Lee 1 50
+ Stonewall Jackson 1 50
+ Her Majesty the Queen 1 50
+
+
+ CELIA E. GARDNER’S NOVELS.
+
+ Stolen Waters. (In verse) $1 50
+ Broken Dreams. Do. 1 50
+ Compensation. Do. 1 50
+ A Twisted Skein. Do. 1 50
+ Tested 1 50
+ Rich Medway 1 50
+ A Woman’s Wiles 1 50
+ Terrace Roses 1 50
+ Seraph—or Mortal? (New) 1 50
+
+
+ A. S. ROE’S NOVELS.
+
+ True to the Last $1 50
+ A Long Look Ahead 1 50
+ The Star and the Cloud 1 50
+ I’ve Been Thinking. 1 50
+ How could He Help It 1 50
+ Like and Unlike 1 50
+ To Love and Be Loved 1 50
+ Time and Tide 1 50
+ Woman Our Angel 1 50
+ Looking Around 1 50
+ The Cloud on the Heart 1 50
+ Resolution 1 50
+
+
+ CAPTAIN MAYNE REID’S WORKS.
+
+ The Scalp Hunters $1 50
+ The Rifle Rangers 1 50
+ The War Trail 1 50
+ The Wood Rangers 1 50
+ The Wild Huntress 1 50
+ The Maroon 1 50
+ The Headless Horseman 1 50
+ The Rangers and Regulators 1 50
+ The White Chief 1 50
+ The Tiger Hunter 1 50
+ The Hunter’s Feast 1 50
+ Wild Life 1 50
+ Osceola, the Seminole 1 50
+ The Quadroon 1 50
+ The White Gauntlet 1 50
+ Lost Leonore 1 50
+
+
+ POPULAR HAND-BOOKS.
+
+ The Habits of Good Society—The nice points of taste and good
+ manners $1 00
+ The Art of Conversation—For those who wish to be agreeable
+ talkers 1 00
+ The Arts of Writing, Reading and Speaking—For Self-Improvement 1 00
+ Carelton’s Hand-Book of Popular Quotations 1 50
+ 1000 Legal Don’ts—By Ingersoll Lockwood 75
+ 600 Medical Don’ts—By Ferd. C. Valentine, M.D. 75
+ On the Chafing Dish—By Harriet P. Bailey 50
+ Pole on Whist 1 00
+ Draw Poker without a Master 50
+
+
+ POPULAR NOVELS, COMIC BOOKS, ETC.
+
+ Les Miserables—Translated from the French. The only complete
+ edition $1 50
+ Stephen Lawrence—By Annie Edwardes 1 50
+ Susan Fielding Do. Do. 1 50
+ A Woman of Fashion Do. Do. 1 50
+ Archie Lovell Do. Do. 1 50
+ Love (L’Amour)—English Translation from Michelet’s famous French
+ work 1 50
+ Woman (La Femme)—The Sequel to “L’Amour.” Do. Do. 1 50
+ Verdant Green—A racy English college story. With 200 comic
+ illustrations 1 50
+ Doctor Antonio—By Ruffini 1 50
+ Beatrice Cenci—From the Italian 1 50
+ Josh Billings His Complete Writings—With Biography, Steel
+ Portrait, and 100 Ill. 2 00
+ Artemas Ward. Complete Comic Writings—With Biography, Portrait,
+ and 50 Ill. 1 50
+ Children’s Fairy Geography—With hundreds of beautiful
+ Illustrations 1 00
+
+
+ AUGUSTA J. EVANS’
+
+ MAGNIFICENT NOVELS.
+
+ BEULAH, $1.75
+ ST. ELMO, 2.00
+ INEZ, 1.75
+ MACARIA, 1.75
+ VASHTI, 2.00
+ INFELICE, 2.00
+ AT THE MERCY OF TIBERIUS, 2.00
+
+ A Prominent Critic says of these Novels:
+
+“The author’s style is beautiful, chaste, and elegant. Her ideals are
+clothed in the most fascinating imagery, and her power of delineating
+character is truly remarkable. One of the marked and striking
+characteristics of each and all her works is the purity of sentiment
+which pervades every line, every page, and every chapter.”
+
+
+ Mrs. Mary J. HOLMES’ Works.
+
+ TEMPEST AND SUNSHINE.
+ ENGLISH ORPHANS.
+ HOMESTEAD ON HILLSIDE.
+ ’LENA RIVERS.
+ MEADOW BROOK.
+ DORA DEANE.
+ COUSIN MAUDE.
+ MARIAN GREY.
+ EDITH LYLE.
+ DAISY THORNTON.
+ CHATEAU D’OR.
+ QUEENIE HETHERTON.
+ BESSIE’S FORTUNE.
+ MARGUERITE.
+ DARKNESS AND DAYLIGHT.
+ HUGH WORTHINGTON.
+ CAMERON PRIDE.
+ ROSE MATHER.
+ ETHELYN’S MISTAKE.
+ MILLBANK.
+ EDNA BROWNING.
+ WEST LAWN.
+ MILDRED.
+ FOREST HOUSE.
+ MADELINE.
+ CHRISTMAS STORIES.
+ GRETCHEN.
+ DR. HATHERN’S DAUGHTERS.
+ MRS. HALLAM’S COMPANION. (_New_.)
+
+OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.
+
+“Mrs. Holmes’ stories are universally read. Her admirers are numberless.
+She is in many respects without a rival in the world of fiction. Her
+characters are always life-like, and she makes them talk and act like
+human beings, subject to the same emotions, swayed by the same passions,
+and actuated by the same motives which are common among men and women of
+every-day existence. Mrs. Holmes is very happy in portraying domestic
+life. Old and young peruse her stories with great delight, for she
+writes in a style that all can comprehend.”—_New York Weekly._
+
+THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW, vol. 81, page 557, says of Mrs. Mary J.
+Holmes’ novel “English Orphans”: “With this novel of Mrs. Holmes’ we
+have been charmed, and so have a pretty numerous circle of
+discriminating readers to whom we have lent it. The characterization is
+exquisite, especially so far as concerns rural and village life, of
+which there are some pictures that deserve to be hung up in perpetual
+memory of types of humanity fast becoming extinct. The dialogues are
+generally brief, pointed, and appropriate. The plot seems simple, so
+easily and naturally is it developed and consummated. Moreover, the
+story thus gracefully constructed and written, inculcates without
+obtruding, but only pure Christian morality in general, but, with
+especial point and power, the dependence of true success on character,
+and of true respectability on merit.”
+
+“Mrs. Holmes’ stories are all of a domestic character, and their
+interest, therefore, is not so intense as if they were more highly
+seasoned with sensationalism, but it is of a healthy and abiding
+character. The interest in her tales begins at once, and is maintained
+to the close. Her sentiments are so sound, her sympathies so warm and
+ready, and her knowledge of manners, character, and the varied incidents
+of ordinary life is so thorough, that she would find it difficult to
+write any other than an excellent tale if she were to try it.”—_Boston
+Banner._
+
+☞ The volumes are all handsomely printed and bound in cloth, sold
+everywhere, and sent by mail, _postage free_, on receipt of price [$1.50
+each].
+
+[Illustration]
+
+ G. W. DILLINGHAM CO., Publishers,
+ 33 WEST 23d STREET, NEW YORK.
+
+------------------------------------------------------------------------
+
+
+
+
+ TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
+
+
+ 1. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in
+ spelling.
+ 2. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.
+ 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
+
+*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DAY OF RESIS ***
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
+United States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
+person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
+1.E.8.
+
+1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
+Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
+on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+ This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+ most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
+ restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
+ under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
+ eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
+ United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
+ you are located before using this eBook.
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
+other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
+Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+provided that:
+
+* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+ the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+ you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+ to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
+ agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+ Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+ within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+ legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+ payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+ Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+ Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+ Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+ you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+ does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+ copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+ all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
+ works.
+
+* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+ any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+ electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+ receipt of the work.
+
+* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+ distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
+www.gutenberg.org
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
+widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
+state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org
+
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
diff --git a/67479-0.zip b/67479-0.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..aafaa3d --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-0.zip diff --git a/67479-h.zip b/67479-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..f512d02 --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h.zip diff --git a/67479-h/67479-h.htm b/67479-h/67479-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..92752d9 --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/67479-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,16076 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html>
+<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
+ <head>
+ <meta charset="UTF-8" />
+ <title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Day of Resis, by Lillian Frances Mentor</title>
+ <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover" />
+ <style> /* <![CDATA[ */
+ body { margin-left: 8%; margin-right: 10%; }
+ h1 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; }
+ h2 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; }
+ .pageno { right: 1%; font-size: x-small; background-color: inherit; color: silver;
+ text-indent: 0em; text-align: right; position: absolute;
+ border: thin solid silver; padding: .1em .2em; font-style: normal;
+ font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; text-decoration: none; }
+ p { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; text-align: justify; }
+ .sc { font-variant: small-caps; }
+ .large { font-size: large; }
+ .xlarge { font-size: x-large; }
+ .small { font-size: small; }
+ .lg-container-r { text-align: right; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .lg-container-r { clear: both; }
+ .linegroup { display: inline-block; text-align: justify; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .linegroup { display: block; margin-left: 1.5em; }
+ .linegroup .group { margin: 1em auto; }
+ .linegroup .line { text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em; }
+ div.linegroup > :first-child { margin-top: 0; }
+ .linegroup .in20 { padding-left: 13.0em; }
+ .index li {text-indent: -1em; padding-left: 1em; }
+ .index ul {list-style-type: none; padding-left: 0; }
+ ul.index {list-style-type: none; padding-left: 0; }
+ .ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: -1em; }
+ ol.ol_1 {padding-left: 0; margin-left: 2.78%; margin-top: .5em;
+ margin-bottom: .5em; list-style-type: decimal; }
+ div.pbb { page-break-before: always; }
+ hr.pb { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-bottom: 1em; }
+ .x-ebookmaker hr.pb { display: none; }
+ .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; }
+ .figcenter { clear: both; max-width: 100%; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; }
+ .figleft { clear: left; float: left; max-width: 100%; margin: 0.5em 1em 1em 0;
+ text-align: justify; }
+ div.figcenter p { text-align: center; text-indent: 0; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .figleft { float: left; }
+ .figcenter img { max-width: 100%; height: auto; }
+ .figleft img { max-width: 100%; height: auto; }
+ .id001 { width:80%; }
+ .id002 { width:10%; }
+ .id003 { width:40%; }
+ .id004 { width:10%; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .id001 { margin-left:10%; width:80%; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .id002 { margin-left:45%; width:10%; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .id003 { margin-left:30%; width:40%; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .id004 { width:10%; }
+ .ic003 { width:100%; }
+ .ig001 { width:100%; }
+ .table0 { margin: auto; margin-top: 2em; }
+ .table1 { margin: auto; margin-left: 0%; margin-right: 0%; width: 100%; }
+ .nf-center { text-align: center; }
+ .nf-center-c0 { text-align: justify; margin: 0.5em 0; }
+ .c000 { margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; }
+ .c001 { page-break-before: always; margin-top: 4em; }
+ .c002 { margin-top: 2em; }
+ .c003 { margin-top: 1em; }
+ .c004 { page-break-before:auto; margin-top: 4em; }
+ .c005 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; padding-right: 1em; }
+ .c006 { vertical-align: top; text-align: justify; text-indent: -1em;
+ padding-left: 1em; padding-right: 1em; }
+ .c007 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; }
+ .c008 { margin-top: 4em; }
+ .c009 { margin-top: 2em; text-indent: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; }
+ .c010 { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; }
+ .c011 { margin-top: .5em; }
+ .c012 { vertical-align: bottom; text-align: right; }
+ div.tnotes { padding-left:1em;padding-right:1em;background-color:#E3E4FA;
+ border:thin solid silver; margin:2em 10% 0 10%; font-family: Georgia, serif;
+ }
+ .covernote { visibility: hidden; display: none; }
+ div.tnotes p { text-align: justify; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .covernote { visibility: visible; display: block; }
+ .figcenter {font-size: .9em; page-break-inside: avoid; max-width: 100%; }
+ .figleft {font-size: .9em; page-break-inside: avoid; max-width: 100%; }
+ .x-ebookmaker img {max-height: 30em; max-width: 100%; }
+ .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; }
+ .section { page-break-before: always; }
+ .ol_1 li {font-size: .9em; }
+ .x-ebookmaker .ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: 0em; }
+ body {font-family: Georgia, serif; text-align: justify; }
+ table {font-size: .9em; padding: 1.5em .5em 1em; page-break-inside: avoid;
+ clear: both; }
+ div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always;
+ page-break-after: always; }
+ div.titlepage p {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold;
+ line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 3em; }
+ .ph1 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large;
+ margin: .67em auto; page-break-before: always; }
+ .ph2 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; margin: .75em auto;
+ page-break-before: always; }
+ .ph3 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: large; margin: .83em auto;
+ page-break-before: always; }
+ .x-ebookmaker p.dropcap:first-letter { float: left; }
+ .colwidth7 {width: 7%; }
+ .colwidth92 {width: 92%; }
+ /* ]]> */ </style>
+ </head>
+ <body>
+<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Day of Resis, by Lillian Frances Mentor</p>
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you
+are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
+country where you are located before using this eBook.
+</div>
+
+<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The Day of Resis</p>
+<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Lillian Frances Mentor</p>
+<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: Harry L. V. Parkhurst</p>
+<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: February 23, 2022 [eBook #67479]</p>
+<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p>
+ <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)</p>
+<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DAY OF RESIS ***</div>
+
+<div class='tnotes covernote'>
+
+<p class='c000'><strong>Transcriber’s Note:</strong></p>
+
+<p class='c000'>The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.</p>
+
+</div>
+
+<div class='figcenter id001'>
+<img src='images/i_frontispiece.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' />
+</div>
+
+<div class='titlepage'>
+
+<div>
+ <h1 class='c001'>THE DAY OF RESIS.</h1>
+</div>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>BY</div>
+ <div><span class='xlarge'>LILLIAN FRANCES MENTOR.</span></div>
+ <div class='c002'>ILLUSTRATED BY</div>
+ <div><span class='large'>HARRY L. V. PARKHURST.</span></div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<div class='figcenter id002'>
+<img src='images/i_logo.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' />
+</div>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+ <div class='nf-center'>
+ <div>NEW YORK:</div>
+ <div><span class='small'>COPYRIGHT, 1897, BY</span></div>
+ <div><span class='large'><i>G. W. Dillingham Co., Publishers</i>.</span></div>
+ <div class='c003'>MDCCCXCVII.</div>
+ <div class='c003'>[<i>All rights reserved.</i>]</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_v'>v</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CONTENTS.</h2>
+</div>
+
+<table class='table0'>
+ <tr>
+ <th class='c005'><span class='small'>Chapter</span></th>
+ <th class='c006'> </th>
+ <th class='c007'><span class='small'>Page</span></th>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>I.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Strange Document</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_7'>7</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>II.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Into the Heart of Africa</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_17'>17</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>III.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>In the Cavern</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_27'>27</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>IV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Death Faces Them</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_35'>35</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>V.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The City of “On”</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_43'>43</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>VI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Banquet</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_50'>50</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>VII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Law of the Land of On</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_59'>59</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>VIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Royal Hunt</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_73'>73</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>IX.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Gold Mine and Cave of Ice</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_81'>81</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>X.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Journey to the Lake</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_89'>89</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Fight of the Sea Monsters</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_94'>94</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Night of Prayer</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_101'>101</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Accusation</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_107'>107</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XIV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Storm</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_114'>114</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>In the Track of the Storm</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_121'>121</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XVI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Enola Found</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_129'>129</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XVII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>“She is Mad.”</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_134'>134</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XVIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Onrai Visits the Priest</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_139'>139</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XIX.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Onrai Confesses his Love</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_148'>148</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XX.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Agony of Onrai</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_156'>156</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>In Peril</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_162'>162</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>“They must Die”</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_168'>168</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>A Message from the Priest</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_179'>179</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXIV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Crisis Past</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_185'>185</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'><span class='pageno' id='Page_vi'>vi</span>XXV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>“He will Marry You”</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_189'>189</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXVI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>A Strange Discovery</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_195'>195</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXVII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>In the Hole</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_201'>201</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXVIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Prisoners in the Cavern of the Dead</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_209'>209</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXIX.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Death-Trap</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_219'>219</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXX.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Cave Dweller’s Funeral</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_225'>225</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Lost in the Cavern</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_235'>235</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Tortuous Tramp</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_248'>248</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Again in the World of Light</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_256'>256</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXIV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Again with Friends</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_261'>261</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>A Black Surprise</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_265'>265</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXVI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Cleft by the Earthquake</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_273'>273</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXVII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>In the Crater</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_280'>280</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXVIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Killed in the Crevice</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_290'>290</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XXXIX.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Field of Diamonds</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_298'>298</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XL.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Camp of the Onians</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_303'>303</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Slaughter</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_312'>312</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Buried Alive</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_323'>323</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Lost</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_331'>331</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLIV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Out of the Ashes</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_339'>339</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLV.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>Searching for Bodies</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_347'>347</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLVI.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>We Die Together</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_358'>358</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLVII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>In the City Again</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_366'>366</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLVIII.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>No Hope of Escape</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_376'>376</a></td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c005'>XLIX.</td>
+ <td class='c006'>The Day of Resis</td>
+ <td class='c007'><a href='#Page_385'>385</a></td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='chapter ph1'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c008'>
+ <div>THE DAY OF RESIS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<div>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_7'>7</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER I.<br /> <span class='large'>THE STRANGE DOCUMENT.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The following letter and document were the first
+causes of the long journey, and strange adventure.</p>
+
+<p class='c009'>“<span class='sc'>Dear Miss Cameron</span>:—You will probably be
+much surprised to hear from me in this out-of-the-way
+place, but knowing the pleasure you take in everything
+pertaining to Africa, I thought you might be interested
+in a matter which came before my notice recently.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Some months ago I joined a hunting party bound for
+the interior of Africa, and on our return march at Rehenoko
+we fell in with another caravan bound for the
+coast. Having a common destination, Zanzibar, we
+travelled together. An Abyssinian, Sedai by name,
+was in charge of this caravan. He is a large, powerful
+man, and very intelligent. I often talked with him during
+the long marches, and one day he told me that he
+had on this trip, come across a strange manuscript, a
+part of which he had been able to decipher, but some
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_8'>8</span>words of which he could not make out. He asked me
+to help him decipher the difficult phrases; so that evening,
+after everything had been made snug for the night,
+Sedai produced a piece of goat-skin, on which was inscribed
+the following strange tale.</p>
+
+<p class='c009'>‘Name Philip Harding—English—left England July
+6, 1801—Zanzibar, February 16, 1802—expedition just
+left Bagamayo—myself and nine other sailors started to
+overtake it—on 26th, lost our way—wandered long and
+far—hostile tribes—fight—four men killed—others escaped—three
+die with fever, reach mountains—one man
+killed by lion—discover opening into mountain—make
+torches and enter—companion starved—discovered
+line of broken stones—followed these—found bridge—crossed
+this—followed stones again—found secret door—Land
+of On—people thought me from another
+planet—lived in temple—strange people—no knowledge
+or connection with outside world—highly civilized in
+their way—have strange Day of Resis—mysterious ceremonies
+on this day—people never mention it—day sacred—here
+nineteen years one month and sixteen days—made
+escape—looked five days for opening key—removed
+stone set in cliff behind palm tree under eagle’s
+rock mountain—lifted lever seen in spring—rock door
+turned giving time to pass through—passed into cave—crossed
+bridge—dropped torches in lake, am lost—exhausted—starving—if
+document ever found write
+friends—growing weaker—can write no mo——’</p>
+
+<p class='c009'>Here the writing ended. The first part, or that
+part which had been written before entering the cave
+was in regular lines, but the last was evidently written
+after entering the dark cave, or passage, as the characters
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_9'>9</span>were scattered and very irregular. Sedai intends
+placing the matter before the next party who are about
+to enter the interior, and have them look up the mysterious
+cave and land. He says that the old man, of
+whom he got the manuscript, is still living, and knows
+the entrance to the cave, in which he found the body
+of Harding still warm, and on it this strange document.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sedai is a trustworthy fellow, or otherwise I would
+take no stock in his story, or manuscript.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Hoping you may find some interest in this strange
+tale, I am,</p>
+
+<div class='lg-container-r'>
+ <div class='linegroup'>
+ <div class='group'>
+ <div class='line'>Very Sincerely Yours,</div>
+ <div class='line in20'><span class='sc'>Frank Boyd</span>.”</div>
+ </div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Such was the letter and weird tale which came in
+Enola Cameron’s mail one morning in the early nineties.
+Only the fact of hearing from Frank Boyd in
+Zanzibar surprised her. The story in itself did not
+surprise her, for she had so long made a study of
+Africa and its dark secrets, that nothing pertaining to
+it seemed strange to her. She was as enthusiastic in
+this research as most women were in studying the art
+of dress and beauty. She had met the great explorer
+Stanley during his late visit to New York, and had
+read the story of his travels again and again. She had
+met Herbert Warde socially, had overhauled his trophies
+to her heart’s content, and his books had also been
+added to the long shelf of African works in her library.
+Here poor Jameson’s story had filled her eyes
+with tears, and here, too, she had escorted Glave that
+she might, in confidence, reveal to him the one great
+desire of her heart, and to learn from him the possibility
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_10'>10</span>of its fulfillment. She had studied the history of
+the dark continent from every obtainable source.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Works, which for the average woman held no attraction,
+aroused in her the liveliest interest. Her enthusiasm
+had reached such a pitch that but one course
+seemed open to her, namely, to experience the adventures
+which had made the names of Baker, Grant,
+Speke, Livingstone and Stanley famous. She had
+passed her twentieth birthday; she was of medium
+height and well-rounded figure, brimming over with
+health and strength, as was shown by her clear, rosy
+complexion and bright eyes, which lighted up with
+enthusiasm as new thoughts opened to life in her
+active brain.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>There was nothing of the so-called New Woman
+about her; far from it; she was a womanly woman
+with a great sympathetic heart and kindly nature.
+She was an orphan, her parents having died when she
+was yet a child, leaving her with a life-long friend of
+the mother. This was Mrs. Graham, a most estimable
+woman, wealthy and moving in the best circle in the
+city in which they lived. Enola had long since learned
+to look upon Mrs. Graham and her kind husband as
+her second parents, and she was as dearly loved by
+them as were their own children. She had a snug fortune
+of her own and was thoroughly independent.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But now that she had made up her mind to go to
+Africa and ascertain the truth, or fallacy, of the tale
+which had just reached her, she felt a little hesitancy
+in broaching the subject to her friends. But she was
+not the one to be intimidated so easily, so went direct
+to the library, where she knew that Mr. Graham and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_11'>11</span>Harry, the son, would be, and opened the subject at
+once.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Uncle,” she said (she always called her second
+parents uncle and aunt), “I am going to Africa, and
+will want your help.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham’s glasses fell from his nose, so suddenly
+did he look up.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“To Africa,” said he; “Well, has it come to this.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Exactly,” said Enola. “Now don’t look as if I
+had declared my intention of committing suicide, although
+in your eyes I suppose the two are synonymous.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“When do you start?” asked Mr. Graham. Having
+long since learned that to cross Enola was to make
+her the more determined to carry out her own plans.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“To-day or to-morrow, or as soon as you can make
+preparations. Now remember, I am only suggesting
+this adventure; you are the real instigator of the
+project, and have asked me to accompany you, you
+know.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, if that isn’t a woman for you,” said Mr.
+Graham, laughing in spite of himself. “You come
+here declaring your intention of going to Africa, asking
+my help and then tell me that it is I who must assume
+all responsibility. Well, I will do it for your
+sake, but I hope it is not to be out of the regular
+beaten paths of travel in Africa, for it might not be
+pleasant, you know, fighting hostile natives with a
+woman about.” And Mr. Graham again laughed.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The woman will take care of herself, never fear,”
+said Enola. “But seriously, uncle, I never would
+have asked you to accompany me on this journey, but
+for your having spoken some time ago of your intention
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_12'>12</span>of going to France to spend your vacation, and
+the thought occurred to me that you might care to go
+with me for two reasons. First, of course, to be my
+escort, and secondly, because the adventure would
+please you. And as for the danger, from what I can
+glean from Mr. Boyd’s letter, I should say that we
+will not meet with any great amount of this, for, from
+the coast to the mountains, the road leads through a
+comparatively open country, and if we start now we
+will get to Zanzibar about the right time to enter the
+interior. I anticipate but very little trouble in reaching
+the mountains. What will happen after that I
+cannot say.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The adventure will just suit my ideas of such
+things,” said Mr. Graham, “and I will go with you
+gladly. And you want to start immediately?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, yes,” said Enola. “This man Sedai was to
+present the matter before the first party entering the
+interior, and if we should wish to be the ones to discover
+this strange land, we must lose no time in getting
+to Zanzibar. It will not take long to make preparations,
+will it?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, no,” said Mr. Graham. “We will take but
+very little with us from this country, for everything
+can be obtained in Zanzibar. Let us see,” and he
+consults a New York paper. “To-day is Friday and
+the Paris sails from New York next Wednesday. We
+can leave here on Sunday evening if you wish to, and
+mother and Nellie can get packed in that time, and
+arrive in New York Tuesday morning. We can make
+what few purchases we need, and go on the steamer
+that same night. Now what do you think of that for
+quick work?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_13'>13</span>“I see you are quite as enthusiastic as myself in
+this matter,” said Enola. “But where will we leave
+Auntie and Nellie while we are making our longer
+journey?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, they can stop somewhere in Europe,” said
+Mr. Graham, “or go on to Zanzibar if they wish, and
+wait there for our return. I am afraid, Enola, that
+you will have harder work to convince them of the
+advisability of this trip, than you have had with me.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am afraid so,” said Enola, “but you must
+help me.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will do the best I can,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But look here,” said Harry, who had kept
+perfectly quiet up to this time. “Where do I
+come in?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, Harry, I supposed you understood that you
+were to accompany us,” said Enola. “Your father is
+perfectly willing, I know, and your mother will not
+object when she learns that I am determined on going.
+It will be pleasanter to have you with us, for there
+will be so few of us at the most, and among strangers
+home faces will be very comforting.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It will have to be pleasant or otherwise,” said
+Harry, “for I intend accompanying you, most certainly.
+I wouldn’t see you take such a journey without
+me. There ought to be two of us with you anyway
+Enola, so that in case anything should happen
+one of us, you would still have another to protect you.
+It is a serious thing I should judge, to have to trust
+wholly to the half savage negroes who will make up
+your escort. So we must guard against any contingency.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_14'>14</span>“Very well,” said Enola, “then it is settled that we
+start on Sunday night.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Sunday night if you can get ready and I can get
+accommodations on the steamer,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Don’t worry about me, uncle,” said Enola.
+“Look out for yourself and Auntie. I will be ready,”
+and saying this Enola turned and left the room.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry had long since learned to love Enola, but she
+had told him positively when he approached her on the
+subject of marriage, that she only thought of him as
+a brother, but that sometime she might learn to think
+of him in a different way; until that time, however, he
+must not mention the subject again. Harry had
+promised, and so the matter had rested; but he had
+not forgotten her words, and he now saw a chance,
+while on this long journey, to win the love he craved.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He was twenty-eight, and by hard work, and strict
+attention to his duties, had been promoted to the position
+of cashier in the bank of which his father was
+president. He and his father had both left the
+bank for an indefinite period just a few days before
+our story opens, fully decided on taking a long vacation,
+spending the time in Europe. So Enola’s plans
+had not upset theirs to any great extent; they would
+now take a trip into Africa, instead of through Europe.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>When they had thought the matter over for some
+time, they came to the conclusion that the African
+trip would be more to their liking, for they were both
+good hunters and lovers of adventure. So Harry
+and his father lost no time but went out that same
+afternoon and made purchases of shotguns, rifles and
+pistols, fishing tackle, and some of the more necessary
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_15'>15</span>medicines. They trusted to getting everything else
+which they might need in New York and in Zanzibar.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>That evening at the dinner table, the subject was
+brought up before Mrs. Graham and Nellie. Both objected,
+but when Mr. Graham and Harry both avowed
+their intention of accompanying Enola, then the ladies
+gave their consent.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sunday came around and the party had gotten all
+ready and started for New York. Arriving there some
+few purchases were made, and then in the evening
+the party boarded the great steamer which was to
+carry them to Southampton. The following day
+opened up bright and beautiful, Enola remarking that
+this foretold success. The steamer left the dock early
+and moved slowly down the bay, past Governor’s
+Island, Bedloe’s Island, the Statue of Liberty, and
+then along the Staten Island shore, past Quarantine,
+the forts, Fire Island, Sandy Hook, and then, after a
+glimpse of Coney Island, Brighton, Manhattan Beach
+and Far Rockaway, the steamer turned her nose
+toward the Old World, and land was soon out of sight.
+The trip was an enjoyable one, the steamer not breaking
+her record, but still reaching Southampton in less
+than seven days. They did not tarry in England, but
+took one of the Channel steamers for Boulogne Sur
+Mer, and arriving here boarded a train for Paris, which
+city was reached the same night. The following day
+Mr. Graham looked up a steamer for Alexandria, and
+learned that one sailed for that port on Saturday from
+Marseilles. This was Thursday, so no time must be
+lost in reaching Marseilles. Sleeping accommodations
+were secured on the night train, and the following
+morning found them in the quaint old city. The day
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_16'>16</span>was spent in taking a drive along the Mediterranean.
+It was at a time when the Reviera is generally crowded,
+and the beautiful driveway was filled with elegant
+equipages.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The following morning they took the steamer for
+Alexandria.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This was the most delightful part of the trip. The
+sky never looked so blue, the water never so calm, the
+sun never so bright, and the air never seemed so pure
+as on this two weeks’ trip, from Marseilles to Alexandria.
+Stops were made at Algiers, Tunis and at several
+other points before reaching Alexandria, and at
+these different places, the boat stopping for a few
+hours, our friends disembarked, and made short excursions
+over the towns.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At Alexandria a freight steamer was found bound
+for Madagascar, and arrangements were made with
+the Captain to give the ladies his cabin, Mr. Graham
+and Harry being satisfied with humbler quarters.
+Down through the Suez Canal, into the Red Sea, out
+through the Gulf of Aden and then into the Indian
+Ocean, and the little steamer headed due south. This
+trip was rather slow but without much hardship, the
+Island of Zanzibar was at last sighted, and, later in the
+day, they were taken off in lighters.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The civilized part,” as Enola called it, of the
+journey was finished, and it remained now to make
+preparations for that other journey, which might prove
+less agreeable and a great deal more dangerous.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_17'>17</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER II.<br /> <span class='large'>INTO THE HEART OF AFRICA.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>After landing at Zanzibar, the labor of equipment
+began. Bales of cloth and boxes of wire, innumerable
+colored beads and trinkets were shipped to Bagamayo
+in charge of reliable Zanzibari, the most trustworthy
+of African carriers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry first looked up the reputation of Sedai, the
+Abyssinian, and finding this to be good, he then went
+in search of the man himself. He was found on the
+quay with a lot of natives, and upon Harry telling him
+what he wanted, he followed him to the hotel. Sedai
+was a monstrous fellow, standing fully six and a half
+feet high, and built like a Hercules. His skin was of
+a bronze color, smooth and shiny; his eyes were piercing
+black, his forehead high, and his face above the
+average in intellect for one of his race.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You remember Mr. Boyd, do you not?” asked
+Mr. Graham, when the hotel had been reached.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Perfectly well,” answered the Abyssinian.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And you believe that the mysterious Land of On
+exists?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I do.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I wish to make that belief a certainty. Will you
+join us and get together a proper number of carriers
+and natives to insure comparative safety in making the
+journey?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Gladly,” said Sedai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You shall have something more than the usual
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_18'>18</span>amount paid for such services, for the journey may
+entail more than the usual amount of work and danger.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I shall expect nothing more than I have been accustomed
+to getting,” answered the Abyssinian.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We will decide on that later,” said Mr. Graham,
+“but tell us now of the finding of the goat-skin.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will do so,” said Sedai. “When on my last expedition,
+far up in the country, I heard this story from
+the mouth of an old man. It may be false, but I believe
+it to be true. Umsaga, that is the name of the
+old man, said: “One day when I was quite a boy I was
+out hunting on the mountain side, and among the undergrowth
+disclosed a flat stone, which had at some
+remote period covered an opening about four feet
+square, in the side of the mountain. Being curious to
+know whither the hole led, I entered, but had gone only
+a short distance when I heard a groan. This scared me
+but I determined to learn what it was that had made
+the noise. I returned to the outside and procuring a
+torch, again entered the cave, and followed in the direction
+from which the sound came, and had not gone
+far when I almost stumbled over the prostrate body of
+a man. I felt it and found it still warm, but upon
+close examination found that life was extinct. He
+was of the white race, but exposure and starvation
+had tanned and drawn the skin tight over the bones.
+By his side was a knife, and clutched in his hand was
+a piece of goat-skin, on which he had cut strange characters,
+which I could not decipher. I took the goat-skin
+and never again entered the cave.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This was the old man’s story,” continued Sedai,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_19'>19</span>“and offering him a piece of cloth for the goat-skin,
+he eagerly accepted it and I left him.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And you could read it?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I was for a time in the service of an Englishman in
+my own country and knew some English. I have
+learned more since, but I could not make out all of
+the letters. With Mr. Boyd’s help, however, all was
+made plain. It is here,” and Sedai saying this, handed
+the parchment to Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party gathered around Mr. Graham and examined
+the goat-skin closely.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And the old man never sought to solve the mystery?”
+said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“So he said,” answered Sedai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This parchment tells us how to leave this strange
+country, when once it is entered,” said Mr. Graham,
+“but it does not tell how to find the secret door
+which is to admit us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The sailor found it,” said Enola, “and it seems
+to me that we ought to.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, we will never know until we get to the
+point where we may expect to find it,” said Mr.
+Graham. “How far is it, Sedai, to this mountain,
+through which we will have to go to find the strange
+country?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“About three hundred miles,” said Sedai, “through
+a country not difficult to travel, and among natives
+not usually hostile.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Can you be ready to start to-morrow?” asked
+Mr. Graham of Sedai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I can,” said Sedai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then be at Bagamayo to-morrow at daybreak,
+ready to start.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_20'>20</span>“I will be there,” answered Sedai, and with this he
+left.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>That day a Mr. Bruce called on Mr. Graham, making
+a request to accompany the expedition, and Mr.
+Graham, having looked up his reference and found
+that he was a Scotchman of first-class standing both
+socially and financially, he consented to his accompanying
+them. Later in the day the party crossed
+over to Bagamayo, so as to be there for an early start
+in the morning.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Early on the following morning the caravan was
+drawn up and carefully inspected by Mr. Bruce, Mr.
+Graham, Harry and Enola. Twenty donkeys and one
+hundred carriers, with one cart, were to transport the
+goods of barter. A double relay of six carriers was
+detailed to carry each of the sedan chairs of Mrs.
+Graham and Nellie, after having learned that the
+country through which they would pass would be
+open, and the tribes not hostile had decided to accompany
+the caravan. They were desirous of seeing the
+strange land and people. Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce and
+Harry had procured horses from an Arab in Bagamayo,
+and when the caravan was drawn up it made an imposing
+sight, and one well calculated to inspire hostile
+tribes with a wholesome fear.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At six o’clock, with the sun shining brightly, and
+amid the shouts of many Arabs and natives who had
+assembled to see them depart, the caravan moved
+slowly out of Bagamayo. The American flag was unfurled,
+and floated merrily in the breeze at the head
+of the column. Out through a narrow lane they
+passed, the sun speeding to the west, beckoning them
+on. Loveliness glowed around them, the fertile fields,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_21'>21</span>rich vegetation, strange trees bordering their path, the
+jubilant sounds of many insects, the cry of cricket and
+pewit, all seemed to tell them that they had started.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The first camp was only five miles distant, and the
+next few days were spent in completing the preparations
+for their long land journey. After all was in
+readiness the caravan again started. From here on
+the roads were mere footpaths, leading through fields
+in which naked women were at work, who looked up
+and giggled as they passed. Passing on they entered
+an open forest. Reaching the Kingimi, they passed
+over a bridge of felled trees, made by some previous
+party.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry came to the side of Enola’s chair and laughingly
+said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“One would think from the half-sad expression in
+your eyes, that you were already regretting having
+taken this trip.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You are mistaken, Harry; I was simply lost in admiration
+of the beautiful scene about us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it is beautiful,” said Harry, “but it is so different
+from what I have been used to, that I often
+find myself thinking, or wondering if it is not all a
+dream, and if I will not wake up some morning in my
+room at home, and find that I have only visited these
+lands in my dreams.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it is decidedly out of the ordinary,” laughed
+Enola, as she saw the serious look in Harry’s face;
+“but if you were as well read in African history and
+lore of the people as I am, you would accept all this
+as genuine at once. Listen. For centuries Africa
+has been known as the Dark Continent. The edges of
+this immense tract have been known as far back as
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_22'>22</span>history goes. Egypt, on the North, is the oldest
+government on earth; while the nations bordering on
+the Mediterranean and Red seas, were actors in the
+earliest recorded histories. Still, Africa to-day is an
+unknown land. That Africa was a rich country, was
+proven by the treasures brought from the interior by
+the rivers Nile, Niger and Congo. That it was populous,
+was demonstrated by the millions of slaves furnished
+by the native tribes to the outside world. For
+curiosity alone, explorations were made in the early
+part of the century; but it remained with Livingstone
+to first open up the Dark Continent, and with Stanley,
+to pierce its very heart. Africa is to-day, however, a
+mystery which, it seems, will never be penetrated.
+Strange stories come to us of people never seen by
+white men, of customs foreign to all history, of abandoned
+cities, of desolated countries. Africa is synonymous
+with mystery and darkness, and nothing seems
+strange to me which is connected with it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Such words should be convincing,” said Harry,
+“but my education in life has been too practical to
+realize that there is so much mystery left in the world
+in this, the nineteenth century.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It will all be real enough before we get back to
+civilization, I have an idea,” said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, it looks real enough now,” said Harry.
+“This moving caravan, those hippopotami in the river,
+and the antelope in the forest, all scout the idea of
+there being anything uncanny about our present surroundings.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And so days passed, some amid pleasant surroundings,
+and others in a part of the country not so agreeable.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_23'>23</span>One day they passed through a continuous jungle.
+The path was only a foot wide, each side being bordered
+with thorny plants and creepers, the spiky twigs
+of which were as sharp as needles. The entire party
+was badly scratched with these irritating twigs, and
+the caravan was in a sad plight when it reached Msuwa
+that night. The chief of this tribe was very kind to
+the tired and wounded party, however, and they remained
+in this camp two days. After leaving here,
+the country was open and beautiful, presenting a natural
+park, and the roads were good.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They reached the Ungerangeri River on the evening
+of the twenty-fourth day, where they encamped, and
+on the following morning crossed the river and entered
+the Wakami territory. Five days later they reached
+the Wassagahha district. Here several of the party
+were stricken with fever, and several days were lost,
+but all getting better at last, the caravan again moved
+on. Away off to the North and West, could be seen
+a long range of mountains, in which, Sedai informed
+them, was situated the hidden country of “On.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Shortly after leaving here they entered a very wild
+tract. Numberless antelope, spring-bok, zebra and giraffes
+were seen, but upon their approach they would
+scamper away. Here was a hunter’s paradise. What
+nobleman’s reserve in civilization could compare with
+this vast expanse of field and forest? How small and
+insignificant would they seem in comparison! The
+first herd of elephant was also seen here, but they
+passed them by without disturbing them. That evening
+they entered the Usugara district, and although
+the mountains were a considerable number of miles
+nearer, they still looked just as far away. The atmosphere
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_24'>24</span>in this country is so clear it makes distances
+very deceiving. It was a mountain world which they
+looked upon, for peak beyond peak, cone beyond
+cone, fold above fold, they rolled away like so many
+waves.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We shall soon descend into the valley and across
+this to those distant mountains directly west of us, at
+the base of which we shall find the village in which
+lives the old man of whom I obtained the parchment.
+We will reach there in four marches,” said Sedai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And you say there are lions and tigers in the
+valley?” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” answered Sedai, “and this part of the journey
+will be very dangerous.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And this proved to be true, for two evenings later,
+when the supper had been eaten and all had been
+made snug for the night, Harry and Enola came very
+near falling victims to one of these ferocious beasts.
+They had wandered a little distance from the camp,
+and had sat down on a mossy bank for a few moments’
+talk before going to bed. They had been here only a
+short time when they heard a rustle in the bushes,
+and turning they saw, standing not ten yards away,
+with his yellow eyes glowing through the semi-darkness,
+and his long tail swaying from side to side,
+an immense lion. Harry had not brought his rifle,
+and they were at the mercy of the beast. The lion
+seemed to realize this, for he quietly settled down on
+his haunches and watched them intently.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Listen,” said Harry, and his lips hardly moved,
+“he will make a leap for us, and when he does, stoop
+low and run toward him. We will try to pass under
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_25'>25</span>him while he is in the air, and before he alights and
+turns we may be able to reach camp.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I understand,” said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The lion again rose to his feet, and then settling
+on his haunches prepared to spring.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Be ready,” said Harry. “Now,” and he darted
+forward, but stopped again as soon as he could, for
+Enola’s hand had left his and she had fallen. There
+she lay with the lion’s paw resting across her breast.
+Harry could see that she had neither lost consciousness
+nor presence of mind, for she was gazing steadfastly
+into the eyes of the huge beast.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was a terrible moment. Harry was afraid to
+move or cry for help, for fear of the lion seizing
+Enola and making for the bush.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>All this time the lion was watching Harry intently,
+seeming to know that interference would come from
+that quarter. But he was as powerless to help Enola
+as if he had been bound hand and foot. He could see
+that she was becoming weak from terror and loss of
+blood, and that she could scarcely breathe owing to
+the weight of that fearful paw on her breast. Her
+eyes closed several times, and Harry could see that
+she would soon be unconscious. Something must be
+done. Would the lion, if he made a rush for him,
+turn his attention from Enola long enough for her to
+get out of reach? It mattered little what became of
+himself if he could but save Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry seized a short piece of wood lying near him
+and made a rush for the lion. The lion raised on his
+haunches as Harry struck him a powerful blow between
+the eyes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Roll out of the way,” said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_26'>26</span>Enola rolled over once and then staggered to her
+feet, but sank down again too weak to move farther.
+The lion was dazed for an instant by the blow, but
+only for an instant, and with a lightning stroke of the
+paw, struck Harry on the shoulder, knocking him
+senseless and bleeding on the ground.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Help,” cried Enola, but the sound was so faint
+that she despaired of its reaching the camp. Nevertheless
+it was heard, and the commotion caused the
+lion to turn to see what was happening. That look was
+his death warrant, for a bullet struck him squarely in
+the eye, and he rolled over with scarcely a groan,
+dead. One paw was lying across Harry’s neck, as
+though defying them even in death to take his prey
+from him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce rushed up gun in hand, and with several
+of the carriers bore Enola and Harry to the camp. Restoratives
+were administered and Enola soon regained
+consciousness, but Harry lay in a stupor for hours.
+Both were badly torn by the claws of the lion, and it
+was several days before the caravan could move on.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The journey from here on, was through an open
+forest, watered by numerous streams which sprung
+from the mountains. Their progress was somewhat
+impeded by these streams, but two evenings later they
+camped near the village in which dwelt the old man,
+who was going to show them the entrance to the cave.
+Was he still alive and would they find him?</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_27'>27</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER III.<br /> <span class='large'>IN THE CAVERN.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Early the following morning, Sedai went into the
+village to find the old man Umsaga. After much inquiry
+he learned that the old man still lived but was
+very feeble. He went to his hut and telling him what
+he wanted, and that he would be well paid for the information
+which he would give to the party, the old
+man agreed to go. Sedai had to support him,
+for he was too feeble to walk alone. They reached
+the camp and Sedai acting as interpreter, Mr. Graham
+asked Umsaga:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Do you know where the opening to the cave is?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The old man made quite a long speech, which when
+interpreted ran as follows:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will show you the opening on condition that you
+take none of the carriers or soldiers with you, and for
+this service I demand one hundred yards of cloth, and
+one pack of beads. The opening is about four hours’
+march from here, and one of your men will have to
+carry me to the place, as I will not allow either my
+countrymen, or your carriers to accompany us. If you
+will agree to this I will go with you to-day, to-morrow,
+or any time that you wish.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We will remain here to-day to settle up with our
+carriers, and to-morrow morning we will have him
+show us the opening.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sedai interpreted this to Umsaga, and then helped
+him back to the village.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_28'>28</span>The caravan had only been engaged to go this far,
+but it was decided to have it wait three months for
+them. If they had not returned at the end of that
+time, the carriers need wait no longer. They had paid
+the natives well for their work, and had promised
+them still more for the return trip if they would but
+wait for them. They hoped that these inducements
+would hold them until the expiration of the three
+months. Arrangements were made with the chief of
+the village to give sustenance and shelter to the members
+of the caravan during this time.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Late in the afternoon, the goods promised Umsaga,
+besides a liberal present to the chief were sent to the
+village, after which the remaining bales and boxes
+were carried up the mountain side to a place designated
+by Umsaga. This place was near the opening
+of the mountain, and here the party camped for the
+night.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Early the following morning, Sedai went into the
+village and helped the old man up the mountain. Umsaga
+directed them in the way to go, and it was not
+long before they reached a level spot well up on the
+mountain. The trees in this vicinity appeared to have
+been planted in the far distant past, with a peculiar
+regard for regularity. A broad avenue of stately trees
+of an unknown species to the travelers, led directly to
+the face of the cliff. It suggested that the hand of
+man had long ago intended that they should serve as
+a hint of the possibilities within the mountain.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party moved through the avenue and halted at
+the extreme end. Here the high cliff seemed to stop all
+further progress, but Umsaga hobbled up to the rock
+barrier and with the help of Sedai, removed some of
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_29'>29</span>the bushes growing at the base, and disclosed a large
+flat stone leaning against it. This, Sedai with difficulty
+moved aside, opening to view an entrance about
+four feet in diameter. All started forward and gazed
+intently into the darkness. It required considerable
+courage to even think of entering this dark passage
+which the sunlight penetrated but a few feet.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>For hours the men labored in transferring the bales
+and boxes to the cavern, where they were to remain
+until their return. Torches had been procured from
+the natives, and lighting one of these the party started
+on their long underground journey. The passage was
+very narrow for about twenty yards, and was very
+smooth and clear cut, but at the end of this distance a
+vaulted cave, lofty and wide, opened before them.
+The dim light of the torch lit up this vast subterranean
+cavern but indifferently, the roof being so high that it
+could just be seen in the darkness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The goods were stored safely and the journey commenced
+in earnest. The men carried what provisions
+and torches they thought would be needed in the
+march across the cave. They had gone but a short
+distance when Enola and Harry, who were a little in
+advance of the others, stumbled over something, which
+the light of the torch revealed as the body of a man.
+The skin, dry as parchment was drawn tightly over
+the bones; the eyes were sunken; the head was
+covered with a growth of long hair; the hands, which
+with their long finger-nails looked like talons, clutched
+the garment at the throat, as if the man, when dying,
+had tried to tear it away, in order to gain greater
+freedom to breathe. This garment was all that the
+body was clothed in, but around the neck of the dead
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_30'>30</span>was a chain of gold engraved in a peculiar manner and
+in which diamonds and opals were set. The ends of
+the chain were attached in front to a strange red
+stone, that resembled liquid fire.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham unfastened the garment, and slipped it
+off. A solid substance was discovered inserted in the
+middle of the back, and slitting the garment with a
+knife, a piece of thin, highly polished hard wood was
+revealed. Tracings were found on it which seemed to
+be the diagram or map of a country; but these were
+so dim it was difficult to discover what they represented.
+After studying further, however, a circle was
+seen in the corner with the word “ON” written in its
+centre. This then told the tale; this was a map
+showing the location of the mysterious country. On
+the other side were more tracings. A straight line
+was drawn from one corner to the centre, where a hole
+about an inch deep was cut. On the opposite side of
+this hole the tracing continued in a straight line, but
+just before reaching the corner it turned to the left
+and ended at the edge of the block. Nothing more
+could be made out until Mr. Bruce, who had looked at
+it more closely, and whose eyes seemed keener than
+those of the others, discovered the letter “u” and a
+little ways further the letters “g” and “e.” All
+looked at the tracing intently for a few moments trying
+to guess the riddle. It was finally decided that
+the “u” was the first letter of underground, and
+“ge” the last two letters of passage. This then
+was the path to be followed through the cave. Along
+the edge of the block could be faintly discerned
+the name “Philip Harding;” this was the body of
+the man who long ago had visited the mysterious
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_31'>31</span>land, and had suffered and died in this cave. This
+was he who had given them the knowledge of the hidden
+country, and who, years after, was staring at them
+with those sightless eyes that seemed to warn them
+back.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How terrible,” said Mrs. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Enola, “my heart turns sick at the
+sight. And to think that he died so near help and
+liberty.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And do you still feel like going on?” asked Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Enola, “for now my doubts are at rest;
+all the fears that I had of this strange country being
+a myth are gone. Success seems sure now and all our
+long journey has not been in vain. But how strange
+that this body should have lain here all these years
+and not decayed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There must be some preserving quality in the
+atmosphere of this cave,” said Mr. Bruce, “or else the
+body would have turned to dust long since.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But come,” said Mr. Graham, “we must yet find
+the line of broken stone which is mentioned in the
+document.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “the block would be of
+little use to us in this vast cavern without some better
+guide than its tracings.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>So the party began looking for the string of broken
+stone, and found it but a short distance from the body.
+From here on the cave widened, and the roof became
+too lofty to longer be in the rays of the torch. Monstrous
+stalactite formations hung from the ceiling, and
+tremendous stalagmite pillars reached from the floor
+into the darkness far overhead. These pillars were of
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_32'>32</span>fantastic shapes. Some were perfectly symmetrical,
+others irregular, but all were of wondrous beauty,
+their surfaces being covered with delicate tracery as fine
+as lace. On every hand could be heard the dropping
+of lime-water forming new pillars. Ages must have
+passed since this cave was cut out of the solid rock by
+the action of some subterranean sea, or by a weakening
+and wasting away of the lighter strata, or by some
+tremendous convulsion of nature, which, raising but the
+upper part of the mountain, had left this vast open
+space.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>A little further on a halt was made for the midday
+meal, and after this had been partaken of, Harry and
+Enola walked a little apart from the others, and sat
+down on some of the broken stone to talk over their
+future plans.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Harry,” said Enola, “I am a little slow in doing so,
+but I want to thank you for having saved me from the
+jaws of that fearful lion. While I was lying beneath
+the paw of that awful beast, I for one short moment
+wished that I had not come.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And what did you think I would do?” asked
+Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Just what you did do,” said Enola, “A brave man
+could not have done otherwise. But there are few
+brave men when it comes to a question of their own
+lives, or those of others. There must be no selfishness
+where bravery is to play a part, and it is this unselfishness
+that must be rewarded, and I can only do this
+by thanking you, and by telling you that I appreciate
+the brave act.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Let us forget that fearful moment,” said Harry.
+“It was little enough to do for a life-long friend, and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_33'>33</span>I would do the same thing over again a thousand
+times if the opportunities should offer.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Let us hope that they will not,” said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is hard to tell in this strange country,” said
+Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At this moment, they heard a loud shout to the
+right. They could see their friends rushing in the
+direction of the sounds, and Enola and Harry hurried
+to join them. Nellie was standing wringing her hands
+and trying to explain how she and Mr. Bruce were
+walking along leisurely, when he suddenly dropped
+out of sight, the torch being extinguished leaving her
+in utter darkness. She had called to him, but receiving
+no answer, had shouted for the others, whom she
+could just see in the torchlight some distance from
+her. Taking torches they went to where Mr. Bruce
+had so mysteriously disappeared, calling to him constantly.
+They proceeded carefully for fear of falling
+into the same pit; and it was well that they did so,
+for before them, gaping as if anxious to swallow up
+the whole party, was an abyss opening into the very
+bowels of the earth. They leaned far over the edge
+and peered into the darkness, calling, but no answer
+came to them, and they felt assured that Mr. Bruce
+was lost.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry brought a coil of fine silk rope, and fastening
+one end to a stalagmite, prepared to descend into the
+darkness. Sedai pushed him gently aside, however,
+and taking one of the torches between his teeth, he
+let himself down. Down, down he went, until he
+could see a black torrent rushing madly through the
+crevice. He saw a rock near him, and swung so as to
+land upon it. He could see but a few feet about him
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_34'>34</span>and Mr. Bruce was nowhere visible. He called
+again and again, and once he thought he heard a
+faint answer. He grasped the rope and jumped into
+the stream and let it bear him down until, clinging to
+a jagged rock he saw Mr. Bruce. He swung toward
+him, and catching him under the arms, began working
+his way back. This was tedious work, and would
+have been an impossibility to a man not endowed with
+Sedai’s herculean strength, but happily Sedai was
+equal to the task and soon had Mr. Bruce on the rock.
+He gave the signal to those above, and tying the rope
+under Mr. Bruce’s arms, he was pulled to the surface.
+The rope came falling back, and Sedai, hand over hand,
+rejoined his companions. It took some time to restore
+Mr. Bruce to consciousness, but he was finally
+brought around.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>After he became stronger he said that he had fallen
+head first, but hearing a rush of waters, he clasped his
+hands above his head in the manner of divers, and
+thus broke the blow which his head otherwise would
+have sustained. He had gone down a hundred feet
+he thought, but had then began to rise again, and
+reaching the surface he had grasped the first object
+which his hand came in contact with, which proved to
+be the rock upon which Sedai had found him. Then
+he saw Sedai coming and lost consciousness. The
+party moved no farther that day but on the following
+morning they took up the journey with renewed vigor.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had but one fear, and that was as to the possibility
+of their finding a door when they had reached
+the other side of the cavern. This did not worry
+them a great deal, for the path laid out for them to
+follow both by the broken stones and the tracings on
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_35'>35</span>the block of wood, led to one point and this would
+undoubtedly be near the stone door, but the secret of
+the spring had not been learned, and they might have
+trouble in finding it.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER IV.<br /> <span class='large'>DEATH FACES THEM.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The next morning they had gone but a short distance
+when they came to a vast inland lake. The
+bridge mentioned in the manuscript stood before them,
+and mounting this they startled to cross the lake. They
+had followed this about four miles when they came to
+a break in the solid masonry. The hole was fully
+eight feet wide, and it was a serious question as to
+how they were to get to the opposite side; but Sedai
+offered to tie the rope to his arm and leap across.
+The end of the rope could be fastened and the ladies
+and Mr. Graham could cross over, while Mr. Bruce
+and Harry could make the leap as did Sedai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This Sedai did, and fastening one end of the rope to
+one of the huge stones, which had evidently come
+from the break, Mr. Bruce and Harry held the other
+end, and Mrs. Graham and Enola worked their way
+slowly across. Nellie then grasped the rope and was
+half way over, when a terrible commotion was heard
+near the bridge, and a spout of water was sent thirty
+feet into the air. The whole party was deluged; the
+torches were put out, and when their first surprise was
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_36'>36</span>over, they saw with horror that Nellie had loosened
+her hold on the rope and had dropped into the water.
+Hastily relighting the torches, they saw Nellie disappearing
+in the swift current. It took but a second for
+Mr. Bruce to throw off his jacket and plunge in after
+her. He hoped by the help the current and his long
+easy strokes to overtake her. He could just see her
+above the surface of the water about one hundred
+yards ahead of him, evidently fast giving out. He
+strained every nerve, put forth every effort, resorted
+to every means to force himself through the water, and
+he could see that he was gaining slowly. He called
+to her to keep her hands and feet moving and to keep
+up courage. He could see her beating the water
+making frantic efforts to keep afloat, but her struggles
+were becoming weaker and weaker, and at last they
+ceased altogether and she began to sink when he was
+only a few feet away. Making one grand final effort
+he caught her by the hair just as she was sinking
+beneath the surface.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Grasping her about the waist, and holding her head
+above the water with one arm, he tried to swim out of
+the current. This was a hard task, but he was an
+excellent swimmer, and nearly succeeded. But the
+struggle was an unequal one and having but one hand
+to use, he soon found that the current was getting the
+better of him. He now threw Nellie over his shoulder
+and grasping her dress between his teeth, he in this
+way gained the use of both hands, and soon made his
+way into more quiet water. Turning he saw the
+flickering torches far in the distance, but close at hand
+were two round balls that shone like fire. The
+water was terribly agitated and he soon found himself
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_37'>37</span>struggling against waves like those thrown up by the
+paddles of a steamboat.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Nearer and nearer came those fearful eyes, and Mr.
+Bruce thought all was lost. Happily for Nellie she
+had fainted, so she was spared the terror of this new
+danger. Mr. Bruce was not one to give up, however,
+as long as there was a shadow of a hope, and he was
+thinking hard to devise a means to escape this monster.
+Those eyes were nearing him, and in an instant he
+would feel the hot breath in his face. Down he sank
+holding Nellie about the waist. Rising to the surface
+again he started for the lights. He was afraid to
+look back for fear of seeing those fearful eyes following
+him. Larger and larger grew the lights, nearer
+and nearer he came to his friends. His strength was
+fast failing but he must not give up when so near to
+those who could rescue them. A few strokes more and
+he was in the radius of the torchlight, and a shout of
+encouragement from his friends greeted him. This
+seemed to rouse Nellie for she gave a long sigh.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Throw your arms about my neck and hold on for
+your life,” said Mr. Bruce, and Nellie having done this
+it left his mouth free, and he breathed with greater
+ease.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look behind you,” called Mr. Graham, and looking
+over his shoulder, he saw those awful eyes again, with
+the huge black body, following them. He turned and
+faced the monster again, just as it was opening its
+cavernous jaws. Once more he sank bidding Nellie to
+hold her breath. The huge mass passed over him, and
+coming to the surface he saw the great black body
+going straight ahead at a fearful speed. The serpent
+made a big circle and then turned and came toward
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_38'>38</span>them again. Mr. Bruce was nearly exhausted and
+felt that he could not risk again that terrible plunge
+under the passing monster, and still have strength
+to reach the pier. He could see Harry and Sedai
+preparing to swim to them, and knew that Nellie
+and he were safe if the terrible serpent did not make
+another charge on them. Sedai now came towards
+them holding a flaming torch. Back of them but a
+few yards could be seen the sea monster again making
+for them. They were fast nearing the bridge. The
+rope was thrown to them and Mr. Bruce fastening this
+around Nellie’s body, she was pulled out of the water.
+It was then thrown to Mr. Bruce and Sedai, just as the
+terrible monster opened his jaws. Sedai thrust his
+blazing torch into the creature’s mouth, and then with
+Mr. Bruce, hurried hand over hand up the rope.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The water was lashed into foam by the struggles of
+the serpent, and bullets from Harry’s revolver seemed
+to have no effect. They got a good look now at the
+monster. The largest part of the body was just back
+of the head and tapered from this to the end of the
+tail. The head was at least six feet long, and flat, or
+nearly so. The wide jaws, when open, showed a
+double set of irregular teeth. The tongue was forked.
+A large horn about three feet long sprang from the
+head just back of the nostrils, and from this to the
+point of the tail was a succession of smaller horns.
+Just back of the large horn or tusk, was a hole through
+which the monster forced a stream of water high into
+the air. Three great fins on either side of the body
+were tipped with long claws looking as if they might
+be used for crawling. Its rage was terrible when maddened
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_39'>39</span>by the flaming torch and by the escaping of its
+prey.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party now hurried on over the bridge after they
+had transferred the packs by a succession of leaps
+across the break. The monster followed them for
+awhile but finally turned and swam away. They
+reached the end of the bridge about two hours later,
+and calculated that it must be about ten miles long.
+Leaving the shores of the lake they again followed the
+line of broken stone, and two days later reached the
+opposite wall.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>For awhile they sought a possible opening in the
+wall, but could nowhere detect any evidence of human
+handiwork. To and fro they went, pressing hard upon
+every piece of rock which projected from the wall.
+This they kept up all of the first day, and they laid
+down to rest that night pretty well disheartened.
+Their provisions were getting low for they had calculated
+in getting through in much less time. They had
+been living on short rations for the past twenty-four
+hours, but now they had but a few crackers left. They
+still had hopes, however, of finding this secret door on
+the morrow, when they would find food in plenty on
+the other side of the wall. The following morning
+after a frugal repast of dry crackers, they again began
+the search. They first examined the wall directly in
+front of them, but could see no crack or crevice which
+might indicate the presence of a door. They had carefully
+followed the line of broken stone, and they might
+reasonably expect to find the door at the end of this.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Striking on the rock with a hammer at different
+places, they could not distinguish any difference in
+tone, which would indicate a thinner part of the rock
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_40'>40</span>wall. They examined the rock for about four hundred
+feet, and all seemed perfectly solid. They discovered
+in their search many holes about four feet square, two
+feet wide, and three feet deep. These were arranged
+along the side of the cavern, having been cut in the
+wall, and upon close inspection they found them to
+contain what proved to be mummies. These were
+wrapped in heavy sacking, many of the envelopes
+being of fantastic colors. Harry took one of these
+bundles from its place and cut it open. A number of
+cloth coverings were found under the outside wrapping,
+and then came a covering of large leaves which
+crumbled into dust when exposed. Next to the leaves
+was a wrapping of fine silk. This having been removed
+the body was discovered. It was that of a man who
+must have been more than six feet in height when
+alive. The head was brought forward between the
+knees, which were drawn up; the skin was dry and
+hard and drawn closely over the bones; the hair was
+long and still retained a beautiful lustre. The head
+was small but beautifully formed; the hands and feet
+were also small and symmetrical. Inside the covering
+were a number of gold balls about one half inch in
+diameter; two characters were engraved on one side
+of each of these balls. Examining them closely, Mr.
+Bruce declared that the hieroglyphics were undoubtedly
+Egyptian. Around the neck of the mummy was
+a chain of gold set with diamonds and opals. This
+chain was similar to the one found around Harding’s
+neck, but the bright red stone was missing.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Eight o’clock had arrived and they were still searching
+for the opening. A supper of crackers had been
+eaten. They were already suffering from the pangs
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_41'>41</span>of thirst. The water gourds which had been refilled
+before leaving the lake were again empty. The food,
+with the exception of a few crackers, was gone.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mrs. Graham and Nellie laid down to get a few
+hours’ rest, but Enola, with the men of the party, kept
+bravely on in search of the opening. Midnight came
+and found them still searching. Hungry and thirsty,
+they, too, at last lay down, feeling that they must reserve
+their strength as much as possible. Their few
+hours of sleep, however, did not seem to refresh them,
+for the thirst had made them restless. The whole
+party arose about the same time and the search was
+soon taken up again. They examined the wall more
+closely, going farther on either side, but with no success.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Late in the afternoon Mrs. Graham became so
+feverish for want of water that Sedai started with two
+large gourds for the lake. If they should find the
+opening in the meantime, they were to leave directions
+as to how to open the rock door, and then pass on.
+About midnight Mr. Graham also became delirious,
+and Mrs. Graham’s and Nellie’s lips were so swollen
+that they could scarcely articulate. Mr. Bruce and
+Harry, although suffering terribly, still kept up the
+search. All night they tramped up and down the
+cave, trying to find the secret opening. Toward
+morning they became so famished and their tongues
+and lips were so parched and swollen they could not
+make each other understand what they were saying.
+Enola alone seemed to retain her clear and unfailing
+senses.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce and Harry had thrown themselves on the
+ground at last, thoroughly worn out, their lips and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_42'>42</span>tongues swollen terribly. Mrs. Graham and Nellie
+were mumbling something in their delirium which was
+unintelligible. This drove Mr. Bruce and Harry
+nearly frantic, and again they arose and took up the
+search. Their breath came hard through their parched
+throats, and their eyes were wild and glaring. Mr.
+Bruce walked over to where Mrs. Graham and Nellie
+were lying, and suddenly drawing his knife, he slit the
+sleeve of his jacket and shirt, and made a deep incision
+in his arm; then carefully raising Nellie’s head
+with his other arm he let the warm blood from the
+wound drop between her half-open lips; then going
+to Mrs. Graham he partially alleviated her sufferings
+in the same way. Finally overcome with weakness
+Mr. Bruce fell back, and Harry, who had stood by
+looking at the strange sight, but hardly realizing what
+Mr. Bruce was doing, now came up, and tearing off
+the sleeve of the shirt, bound the arm tightly above
+the wound. Enola stood watching this self-sacrificing
+act on the part of Mr. Bruce, and when Harry had
+bandaged his arm, she turned and walked toward the
+wall, mumbling something to herself. Harry saw that
+she, too, was fast becoming delirious, but he was
+powerless to help her, he being almost too weak now
+to again take up the search.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He arose to his feet, however, and again joining
+Enola, they together staggered from point to point of
+the wall, feverishly looking for some indication of a
+revolving stone. Hours had passed since Sedai had
+left them, but they seemed like years to his suffering
+companions. Praying for his return, praying for deliverance
+from this cavern, Enola felt her senses leaving
+her. She fought against this but to no purpose.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_43'>43</span>Harry finally sank to the ground in a delirium.
+Enola gazed at him for a moment, and making one
+final effort, stumbled along leaning against the wall for
+support. She had gone but five or six paces when her
+strength gave way entirely, and she sank back upon
+the rock floor. Death seemed inevitable.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER V.<br /> <span class='large'>THE CITY OF ON.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>But Enola had not lost consciousness entirely when
+she sank to the floor. She had rested there only a
+moment, when she thought she felt something pushing
+her. She half rose, and looking over her shoulder
+thought she saw a ray of light. Could she be
+dreaming? Was this some awful torturing vision
+come to torment her in her fearful suffering? No.
+She could see the sun, the sky, and far away she
+caught a glimpse of a beautiful city. She now realized
+it all; her weight upon this particular part of the
+floor had set the door to moving. She must move
+through the opening quickly. Her senses were roused
+to action by this revelation. She knew the door
+would revolve and close again perhaps forever.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>She had by some strange fatality accidentally found
+the means of opening it, for which they had searched
+so vainly, but while in such a semi-conscious state she
+might not be able to repeat the operation. She knew
+where to find the spring on the other side, and as the
+opening began to grow smaller, the door slowly swinging
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_44'>44</span>into its place again, she gave one frantic leap and
+turned to find herself cut off from the rest by the
+solid wall of rock.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>From the ground she began to tear bits of grass
+and succulent weeds, and partially allaying her thirst
+with these, she hurried to the point which might be,
+she thought, the hiding place of the spring. Almost
+tearing the flesh from her hands in pulling the underbrush
+away, she was rewarded by seeing a loose piece
+of rock set into the solid cliff. Removing this the
+lever was before her. It took nearly all the strength
+she had left to move the lever, but she was rewarded
+at last by seeing the door swing on its pivots again.
+Peering through the opening she saw the light of a
+torch moving quickly toward the door, and she knew
+that it was Sedai returning. Sedai had caught the
+glimpse of daylight, and hastening his steps, he had
+moistened the lips of the sufferers, and when the door
+again swung open he hurried through with Mrs.
+Graham, and as often as Enola would lift the heavy
+lever he would carry out another of the prostrated
+companions.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>One by one, all were carried out, and Sedai returned
+for the arms and accoutrements. Ladened with these
+he lacked the rapidity of motion necessary, and the
+massive stone as it revolved, caught him squarely between
+the shoulders. Slowly the grinding mass
+pressed closer, while Enola, petrified with horror for
+the moment, pressed her hands to her throbbing temples.
+Finally, realizing the fearful position that Sedai
+was in, she seized one of the rifles, and using it as
+a lever, placed it in the crack of the door and threw
+her whole weight against it. At the same time Sedai,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_45'>45</span>with a herculean effort of his mighty muscles, strained
+every nerve, pushed himself through, and fell on the
+ground bruised and bleeding. Enola, taking one of
+the water gourds which Sedai had tramped so far to
+fill, placed it to the lips of the noble fellow, and then
+gave the others a very little. Her strength now gave
+out again and she sank down thoroughly worn out.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The few drops of water had partially roused the
+others, and Mr. Bruce especially seemed to have regained
+complete consciousness. He looked about him,
+but it had grown dark and he could see nothing; but
+he could hear, and the cries of many beasts reached
+his ears. He tried hard to remember how he had
+come here, and wondered where his companions were.
+The cries of the wild beasts, however, brought him
+back to himself, and he knew that a fire must be built
+or the beasts would be on him. He rose and began
+looking for some dry twigs with which to build the
+fire; he stumbled over something, and stooping, he
+found it to be one of his companions. He felt about
+him and found a torch, and lighting this, he saw the
+rest of the party lying about him. He started a fire,
+and not a moment too soon, for the cries of the animals
+were growing dangerously near; and a little while
+after he saw two bright eyes looking at him from out
+the darkness; then all about him he could see those
+glaring eyes. The number was growing, and Mr.
+Bruce becoming thoroughly alarmed, roused the
+others, and all gathering near the fire, waited for further
+developments. They were jackals, as nearly as
+the party could make out; and occasionally one a little
+bolder than the rest, would come within the circle
+of light; but a ball from one of the rifles would stop
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_46'>46</span>him, when his bloodthirsty comrades would jump on
+the body and devour it in an instant. They increased
+in numbers until those in the rear, crowding
+forward, pushed the foremost nearer and nearer the
+fire, it became necessary to use the rifles as clubs and
+beat them back.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The situation had become most alarming when the
+roar of a lion almost in their midst struck terror to
+the hearts of the travelers, and made the jackals scamper
+off into the jungle. A crashing of the underbrush
+was followed by another mighty roar, and looking,
+our friends could just see, in the outer edge of light,
+two tawny monsters about to engage in a combat, evidently
+over the possession of a beautiful lioness which
+was moving about urging the lions on. The two lions
+sprang at each other simultaneously, and meeting in
+midair, down to the earth they fell, fastened together
+by teeth and claws. Over and over they rolled, biting
+and snarling, and striking murderous blows with
+their powerful paws. It was a magnificent battle, and
+in spite of bleeding wounds, raged furiously for a quarter
+of an hour, when, through loss of blood, the blows
+became weaker, and the biting less fierce. The royal
+combat was drawing to a close. Suddenly, as though
+determined to win or lose all in one final struggle they
+separated and once more came together in savage
+fury. A terrific blow from the paw of the one laid
+open the neck of the other, but not soon enough to
+check the fearful crunch of the powerful jaws upon the
+throat of his opponent, and in a moment the writhing
+mass lay quiet on the ground, dead.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends had stood gazing at the awful fight
+with a horrible fascination, and it was some minutes
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_47'>47</span>before they could take their eyes off the fallen foes.
+When they did, and looked at the east they saw that
+dawn was breaking.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As the shadows faded before the rising sun the
+sounds from the forest grew less and less, until nothing
+was heard but the songs of the wakening birds.
+Slowly the dawn crept into the heavens. The gray
+turned to pink, the pink to a rich red and then to a
+yellow, and the sun rose in all its equatorial splendor.
+A mist hung over the landscape, but gradually this
+was dissipated before the hot rays of the sun, and the
+country and city of On lay before them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were standing on a small plateau on the
+eastern slope, a lofty range of mountains or cliffs.
+As far as the eye could reach westward, these mountains
+rose in perpendicular cliffs, thousands of feet into
+the air. A few miles east of them the range turned in
+a northerly direction, and extended on and on until
+the eye could follow it no farther. The mountain descended
+about six hundred feet from where they were
+standing, and ended in a beautiful valley.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>In their immediate vicinity was a dense jungle, and
+to the north of a magnificent forest. At the base of
+the mountain was a wide river, and on the opposite
+bank of this was a stone wall fifty feet in height. Beyond
+this wall stretched a beautiful valley, dotted with
+numerous groves and small lakes. To the northwest
+of them a few miles rose the tall towers of a vast and
+beautiful city, all glistening in the sunlight. The city
+rose from the valley to the top of a high hill on the summit
+of which was a grand structure, probably a temple.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The scene was ineffably grand, and our friends looked
+on it in wonder.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_48'>48</span>“Are you now convinced, Harry, that there are a few
+real things in Africa?” asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The scene before me would hardly convince me
+of this,” said Harry, “for everything seems too beautiful
+to be real.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Disabuse your mind of its being a dream?” said
+Enola. “It is a most sublime reality, and a happy
+ending to the horrors and sufferings of the cavern.
+But look, do you not see a body of horsemen yonder?
+Probably they saw our fire last night and are coming
+to investigate.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The horsemen were lost to view for a moment but
+again appeared to the party as they came out on a
+clear stretch of road. In a short while the men had
+arrived at the wall, and opening a gate in this which
+was at the end of the bridge, they waited for our
+friends to approach. The travelers moved slowly
+toward them, and as they came nearer the men dismounted
+and made a respectful obeisance. These men
+were the handsomest and most beautifully formed
+ever looked upon. They were fully seven feet high,
+and their figures showed great strength and suppleness;
+their heads were rather small but beautifully
+shaped; the skin was a light bronze color, soft and
+healthful-looking; the face was covered with a short
+beard of dark brown color; the eyes were large, dark,
+and full of expression; the nose straight and well-proportioned.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Each wore a loose garment with large flowing
+sleeves; this tunic was belted in at the waist by a
+girdle of gold; sandals were fastened to the feet by
+golden lacings extending to the knee; a round helmet
+was worn on the head, but as our party approached
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_49'>49</span>these helmets were removed disclosing short curly
+heads of hair.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Their steeds were of the same species but much
+larger than the ordinary zebra, standing at least eighteen
+hands high; they were beautiful creatures, with
+small heads, arched necks and finely shaped bodies
+and limbs; stripes encircled them from the tip of the
+nose to the tail; the manes and tails nearly touched
+the ground.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The trappings of the animals were gorgeous; the
+bridle was of polished gold wire with large ostrich
+plumes reaching up from the head-piece; the reins and
+martingales were made of white leather heavily
+studded with precious stones which glistened in the
+sunlight; the saddle was flat, being nothing more than
+a pad made of cloth-of-gold and without stirrups.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As our friends approached them, the men stood
+leaning against their steeds, holding their helmets in
+their hands. The rest of the party having halted, Mr.
+Graham went up quite close to the natives and by
+signs made them understand that they were tired, and
+hungry, and wanted food and shelter. One of the men
+showed by signs that he knew that which Mr. Graham
+wished to convey, and that they would send to the
+city and get other beasts to carry them there. Four
+men now left the band and rode off toward the city,
+and about two hours later the adventurers were surprised
+to see approaching them a body of at least one
+thousand zebramen and in front six monstrous white
+elephants.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>With the greatest care all were helped upon the backs
+of the royal beasts, but Enola was given the largest,
+whitest and most richly caparisoned. These elephants
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_50'>50</span>were partially covered with cloth-of-gold, and
+on each of their backs was a comfortable howdah
+shaded by a canopy of palm branches.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>When all was in readiness they started with Enola’s
+elephant in the lead. The cavalcade moved slowly
+over the beautiful highway on through green fields,
+along the shores of miniature lakes, over low eminences,
+past well-cultivated farms, under stately palms
+and eucalyptus trees until the white city was seen but
+a short distance away. Here some of the party left
+the cavalcade and rode on ahead.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Shortly after this the road widened into a wide well-paved
+boulevard, lined on each side by lofty trees, and
+bordered by beautiful villas built of an exquisite pinkish
+white stone which resembled Mexican onyx.
+These villas were broad and deep, and moderately
+high; a wide flight of steps led up to each entrance
+which was easily twenty-five feet high, and which was
+sheltered by a portico, with immense pillars supporting
+its roof. The surrounding grounds were large, delightfully
+shaded and bright with flowers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>On the cavalcade moved, through the broad avenue,
+the houses becoming larger and more magnificent as
+they approached the centre of the city.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER VI.<br /> <span class='large'>THE BANQUET.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>They came at last to a large opening, at least one
+thousand feet square and paved with exquisite onyx.
+In the centre of this square was a huge column, surmounted
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_51'>51</span>by a statue of magnificent workmanship.
+Surrounding this statue were five immense fountains.
+In each was a heroic statue of a woman with her
+head thrown back, from whose mouth spouted a stream
+of water high into the air. The arms were outstretched
+with the palms of the hands turned upward,
+and from these also sprang streams of water. Beyond
+the fountain, facing the avenue through which
+they had entered the square, was a stone sphere ten
+feet in diameter, on the top of which was a beautifully
+carved chair of onyx inlaid with gold. A man was seated
+in this chair who was probably thirty-five years old
+and of immense build. As the cavalcade approached
+he arose, showing to the full his magnificent figure.
+This personage afterwards proved to be the King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The square was thronged with the inhabitants of the
+city, the porticos and roofs of the surrounding houses
+being filled with the populace.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men were magnificent specimens of the human
+race. The women were six feet six inches in height,
+of stately figure and dignified bearing; their heads
+were small but well-shaped; the hair was of a dark
+brown color fastened in a coil at the back of the neck.
+A band of gold passed around the forehead just below
+the hair and was studded with precious stones. They
+wore loose, flowing robes of white silken cloth drawn
+in at the waist with a girdle of gold; around each neck
+was a golden chain set with diamonds and opals; these
+chains were similar to those worn by the men but of
+finer workmanship.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As the King raised his hand the mighty throng
+broke forth in beautiful song, the King moving his
+hand right and left as if directing. The voices of the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_52'>52</span>men were deep and melodious, and those of the women
+soft and musical. When the song was finished, the
+King turned his back to our friends, and facing the
+magnificent building on the summit of the hill, made
+a movement with his right hand. The doors of the
+temple were thrown open, and a band of beautiful young
+girls came forth singing the same song that the populace
+had sung. Merrily these maidens came tripping
+toward the square, the great throng of people making
+an opening through which they could pass.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Upon reaching the space before the great sphere of
+stone, they waited for the occupant of the throne to
+descend, then fastening gold cords to the tusks of the
+elephants they led them toward the temple, the populace
+falling in behind. Slowly the maidens led the
+animals over the beautiful square, through the mass of
+eager and interesting people, all of whom made deep
+salaams as they passed on through the wide avenue
+which led to the temple and past the magnificent
+buildings to the summit of the hill. When nearing
+the temple ten men came forth, each wearing a long
+robe of embroidered white silk.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The elephants were stopped at the main entrance of
+the temple, and immediately fell to their knees, when
+the party dismounted. Carefully the priests assisted
+them to the pavement and then walked before them
+burning sweet smelling incense from silver vessels,
+which they swayed to and fro. Through a wide court
+with a lofty colonnade on either side, up a broad
+staircase with battlemented towers they proceeded,
+and then entered a hexagonal hall, one hundred and
+fifty feet square. From here they passed into a second
+court of quadrangular form. All around the court ran
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_53'>53</span>arcades, forming chambers or recesses open in front,
+with long silken curtains hanging from the top of the
+arcade, and caught up at the sides to be used when
+needed. The roofs of the chambers were supported
+by columns, the beauty of conception, and the exquisite
+finish of which, astonished our friends. The decorations
+were most elaborate. Nobly sculptured statues
+occupied spacious niches, and showed that those who executed
+them were masters of their art. The quadrangle
+itself was about three hundred and fifty feet square.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola was led by a priest to one of the semi-circular
+chambers and the curtains were drawn. Each of the
+others was shown to one of these recesses.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola, upon entering the chamber, looked about her
+and was surprised to see the preparations made for her.
+In the centre of the chamber was a beautiful designed
+square onyx table, supported by four spheres. Upon
+this table, in great profusion lay girdles and circles of
+gold, all heavily studded with diamonds and opals,
+similar to those worn by the native women but of more
+exquisite design; also gold pins, bottles of gold, filled
+with delightful perfumes, golden combs and highly
+polished mirrors of silver. Upon a smaller table at
+the far end of the chamber was a ewer filled with perfumed
+water. Near this table, resting on an onyx
+sphere, was placed an extinguished lamp of fine workmanship.
+Couches were in various places in this
+luxurious apartment; upon one of them lay a gown of
+silk and gold with short flowing sleeves, and near it
+another gown of pinkish white silk which was evidently
+meant to be worn as an undergarment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Across the end of the chamber were hung heavy
+silk curtains, which, when parted, disclosed a bath
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_54'>54</span>sunken in the floor. About the bath stood six of the
+maidens who had conducted the party to the temple.
+The maidens stood motionless watching Enola as if
+waiting for her to come to the bath. Enola hesitated
+for a moment, then determined to accept the situation
+and walked towards the bath. The maidens disrobed
+her, and leading her into the bath, forced her gently
+backward in a reclining position with her head resting
+on an onyx head-piece, and then poured the perfume
+from the golden vessels over her body, rubbing her
+gently with a silken towel while doing so.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>She being tired and worn out, the luxury of the perfumed
+bath, with the pleasing treatment of the maidens,
+rested and refreshed her.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>After remaining in the bath for some time the
+maidens raised her in their arms, and carrying her to a
+couch laid her down and rubbed the moist skin until it
+was perfectly dry. They then sprinkled scented
+powder over her body, rubbing it gently; then motioning
+her to arise, the undergarment was thrown
+over her shoulders, after which one of the maidens
+dressed her hair in a low knot on the back of her head.
+A band of gold was placed over her forehead and then
+the outer robe was donned. This was fastened in at
+the waist by a girdle of gold; the necklace from Harding’s
+neck was brought to her, but Enola noticed that
+none of the maidens touched it with their naked hands,
+and she soon divined that in some way her royal reception
+was connected with the necklace and its flame-colored
+stone. Enola was then led to an alcove before
+which a curtain was hung, and then the curtain being
+drawn aside she found the alcove faced on either side
+with polished silver mirrors. She was surprised at the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_55'>55</span>lovely picture she presented, in rich gown and golden
+bands around her head and waist, making her appear
+like an ancient Egyptian goddess.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The long tramp through the cavern with its scarcity
+of water and clean garments had left Enola in a pitiable
+plight, and this sudden change was most gratifying
+to the natural pride of the woman. Enola was next
+conducted to a couch and a pair of sandals were fitted
+to her shapely feet; these were laced as far as the
+knee with silken cords. One of the maidens left them
+for a few moments, and upon her return, motioned to
+Enola and the others to follow her. They passed into
+the quadrangular court and from here into one of the
+other semi-circular chambers. Here on a long onyx
+table was spread a sumptuous repast.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola was led to a seat or couch at the head of the
+table, and half reclining upon the soft cushions, while
+waiting for her friends, looked in wonderment at the
+elaborate prodigality in the equipment of the room.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The sides of the chamber were hung with heavy
+silk curtains alternating white and red, on which
+scenes of the chase, of banqueting and of worship were
+gorgeously embroidered with gold thread. Exquisite
+sculptures rested upon spherical pedestals. Lion,
+tiger and leopard skins covered the floor, and upon
+the ceiling, beautifully carved, was an immense eagle
+with outstretched wings, the tips reaching almost to
+the ends of the chamber. In the talons of the eagle
+was a scroll upon which were engraved strange hieroglyphics.
+At one end of the chamber a human
+skeleton was standing, the only discordant object in the
+entire furnishings. The table was of semi-circular form,
+and was covered with flowers, fruits and chalices of
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_56'>56</span>wine. The flowers were held in high, beautifully
+carved vases of gold and were profuse and fragrant.
+In the center of the table a tiny fountain threw forth
+a spray of perfumed water.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola was lost in admiration and did not hear a
+slight noise behind her, and was suddenly startled by
+the immense figure of the King as he entered and
+stood before her. She motioned him to the couch
+and he sank down beside her. He kept his eyes intently
+upon her, but noticing his look of respectful
+admiration Enola was half amused, and soon began a
+conversation by signs all of which were readily understood
+by the King. The rest of the party now came
+in, each of the ladies accompanied by three maids, and
+the men by two male servitors each.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Nellie and Mrs. Graham were attired much the
+same as Enola; Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce and Harry
+were dressed as the native men, but their garments
+were of a finer quality of silk.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Upon entering the chamber the male servitors
+retired and six maidens took their places. Nellie was
+given a seat next to Enola, and next to her came Mr.
+Bruce and then Harry; Mrs. Graham sat next to the
+King with her husband at her left.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>When all were seated, a strain of exquisite music
+from some hidden orchestra of stringed instruments
+burst forth. The King gave a command and fifteen
+maidens came tripping in singing a pretty song, their
+harmonious voices blending deliciously with the music.
+Seven of the maidens carried gold dishes containing
+chipped ice, while the others carried cups in one hand
+and a vase of honey in the other. They rested the
+cups on the tables and after filling them partly with
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_57'>57</span>honey added wine from the chalices and then dropped
+into the cups some of the chipped ice, stirring this
+gently with small golden ladles. This done they
+stepped back and the King raising his cup, waited for
+the others to do so; when they had done this the
+King arose and looking toward the skeleton at the end
+of the room, raising his cup and saying a few words,
+drank the contents. All had followed the King in his
+movements, and as the cool beverage touched their
+lips it seemed that they had never tasted anything half
+so sweet or refreshing. Months had passed since they
+had known such luxuries as ice and wine and they
+emptied their cups almost greedily, hoping that the
+etiquette of the feast would allow them to drink long
+and unsparingly of the delicious beverage.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The maidens bore the cups away, and others
+brought in trays containing small silken napkins and
+golden finger bowls filled with perfumed water.
+Other maidens brought in trays, covered with figs,
+fresh herbs, chipped ice and eggs of a peculiar kind in
+tiny cups of gold.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Thus far not a word had been spoken; the King,
+however, seemed surprised at the silence, and probably
+surmising the reason pointed to his lips and then
+to the guests, making them understand that he would
+like to hear them talk. Enola took upon herself to
+instruct the King as far as possible in English, pointing
+to different articles on the table and then naming
+them. Onrai, for this was the King’s name, named
+the articles slowly after her and then gave the names
+in his native tongue.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce, who had listened intently to the names
+given the articles by the King, and who had carefully
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_58'>58</span>studied a piece of papyrus upon which the King had
+inscribed some characters when passed to him, declared
+the characters to be Egyptian hieroglyphics or
+closely resembling them. He had been a close student
+of the Egyptian hieroglyphics while at college, and
+had spent many spare moments in the great British
+museum going over the ancient inscriptions in the vast
+collection of that home of relics. He had noticed also
+the inscription upon the pennant held in the eagle’s
+talons on the ceiling, and the characters above the
+skeleton at the end of the room. All these convinced
+him that the strange people around him had originally
+come from Egypt, but it must have been thousands of
+years before, for the language and written characters
+of the ancient Egyptians had been obsolete for centuries.
+The skeleton in the banqueting hall was an
+old Egyptian custom, and this but added to the belief
+that these people had originally sprung from that
+race.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“One would think,” said Harry, “that we had been
+taken from the world of hurry and bustle which we so
+recently knew, and set back two or three thousand
+years into this ancient city.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it all seems very strange,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“but I must admit there is novelty in the change at
+least, and for my part I am enjoying it immensely.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, I never expected to find iced wine in the
+heart of Africa,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Nor I,” said Mrs. Graham, “nor cups of gold from
+which to drink it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Truly, we must have discovered a city of the
+gods,” exclaimed Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “one could easily imagine
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_59'>59</span>from the beauty of the city, the stateliness and
+courtesy of the people, and the delights of the feast,
+that we have dropped into something supernatural.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The music changed to a livelier measure, and the
+maidens tripped more lightly to and fro as the feast
+progressed. Roast kid with wine sauce, composed the
+third course, and when this was removed, the finger
+bowls were again passed among the guests. Then,
+after more iced wine and honey, a delicate kind of
+fish was served, after which came fowl, followed by
+sliced fruits covered with shaved ice, and accompanied
+by a new and delicious wine. The feast ended, the
+King arose, and leading the way with Enola at his
+side, passed into the large court, where they witnessed
+a magnificent entertainment.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER VII.<br /> <span class='large'>THE LAW OF THE LAND OF ON.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Four weeks of constant enjoyment passed. The
+greatest kindness had been shown the explorers by
+both king and subjects. The most sumptuous repasts
+were set before them; the most beautiful robes were
+presented to them, and the most glorious entertainments
+gotten up for their delight. Their attendants
+anticipated their least desires and the King himself
+personally supervised the festivities. Great hunts had
+been projected and carried out; excursions through
+the beautiful country had been made on the backs of
+white elephants; points of interest in the city had
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_60'>60</span>been visited; moonlight rambles through the beautiful
+groves had been taken, and there seemed no prospect
+of diminution of enjoyment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were living under the laws of three thousand
+years ago. Little had been learned of their history
+or religion, for they had not become sufficiently acquainted
+with the language to have these things imparted
+to them. With Mr. Bruce’s help, however,
+they had learned that these people were closely affiliated
+with the ancient Egyptians. Onrai had promised
+to give the party some of the laws that night.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>During the four weeks which had passed so pleasantly,
+the adventurers had studied closely the people
+and their country. The rays of the sun were intensely
+hot during the day, but owing to the thickness of the
+onyx walls of the temple and the system by which air
+was forced over blocks of ice, the apartments were
+delightfully pleasant and cool. The streets during
+the day were deserted, but as evening came on the
+people would leave their homes and promenade the
+principal thoroughfares and squares, enjoying the cool
+and refreshing breezes which sprung up from the
+south as the day declined. The people themselves
+were the most remarkable feature of this strange country.
+The women stood fully six feet and six inches
+high and the men seven feet.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Another very noticeable thing was the total absence
+of aged people. In all their excursions they had not
+met a man or woman who looked to be past middle
+life. Had they discovered a fountain of youth, which,
+when bathed in, gave them a long lease on life with
+health and beauty? No cripples or infirm people were
+seen, all being robust and healthy. All resembled
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_61'>61</span>each other. It could be seen that their dispositions
+varied to some extent but not radically, since all
+seemed inspired by the same motives. They were easy
+in their movements and very graceful.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>After four weeks of studying these people and their
+lives, our friends considered them the happiest mortals
+they had ever known, for they did not seem to have a
+care or trouble in the world.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>That evening Onrai took the evening meal with
+them as usual and after this was over, and they had
+repaired to the large court, Enola said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai, you promised to tell us of your laws to-night
+and we are waiting patiently to learn the government
+of such a happy people.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Our laws are simply nature’s law,” said Onrai.
+“In the first place, the laws governing our physical
+welfare are very strict, for we believe that happiness
+springs from a strong constitution and a healthy body.
+Our tables are spread with an abundance of viands,
+but just so much must be eaten and no more. We
+have certain hours for work and certain hours for entertainment
+and recreation; the hours for work are
+few, because we believe that overwork is injurious to
+the constitution and this we always try to prevent.
+Our people are educated in religious laws and language
+between the ages of seven and twelve.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Who are the teachers?” asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We are all teachers,” answered Onrai. “In our
+temples of learning all above the age of twenty have
+their days for teaching. This is considered one of
+the lightest duties, and we arrange the days so that
+they may come directly after those of the hardest
+toil.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_62'>62</span>“But is it with all other occupations as it is with
+teaching?” asked Mr. Graham. “Do you not assign
+certain work to those who are most proficient in that
+work?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have none who are more proficient in one
+thing than another,” answered Onrai. “Between the
+ages of twelve and twenty, our young people devote
+certain hours each day to the study of trades and professions.
+They may work for two weeks on a farm,
+and for the next two weeks study architecture, and so
+on until they arrive at the age of twenty, when they
+are as well versed in one thing as in another.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But are there no differences in the intellects of the
+people?” asked Mr. Graham. “Are not some brighter
+and more clever than others?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Onrai. “Our duties are simple and
+easily learned, and when we have once mastered them
+thoroughly, what difference would it make, if, as you
+say, some should be brighter than others.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But,” said Enola, “Do you not have those who go
+beyond the things taught them and develop new principles
+and invent new contrivances, which might make
+their duties less irksome, their labors less arduous?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, we have none such,” said Onrai, “or, if we
+have, their ideas never take shape or form, for the one
+great law is to be content with what is taught us.
+Look about you, see this beautiful country, the grand
+palaces, the statuary and paintings; could we conceive
+of more beautiful architecture, or grander statuary,
+with which to adorn these beautiful palaces? No, I
+think not. We have certain lines to follow in architecture,
+certain forms to copy in our statuary, and
+certain rules to observe in our painting, and these
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_63'>63</span>lead to but the one thing, and that is, perfection,
+which, when once reached cannot be surpassed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Tell us more of the laws,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“After the physical welfare of our people is looked
+after, we make it imperative that they study, and learn
+and adhere to the laws governing the spiritual being.
+Our religion teaches us that if we abuse the body and
+die before our time we shall not enter the great hereafter;
+we shall be condemned to everlasting punishment.
+This religious law, and the dire future for those
+who break it, makes all observe it, and consequently
+you see no sick or infirm about you. We are taught
+to believe in one God, and live so that we may enter a
+home of everlasting bliss when we have lived out our
+lives on this earth.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Tell us how you punish murder and stealing,” said
+Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Stealing, murder?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, taking from another that which belongs to
+him, either property or life.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“These are unknown to us,” said Onrai. “We are
+all equal; we have the same duties to perform, the
+same garments to wear, the same things to eat and
+drink. Why should we take from another that which
+we have ourselves?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Is there no buying and selling?” asked Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Onrai, “We all share alike. When a
+citizen wants a certain article he has but to ask for it
+and it is his. We have an abundance of all things, at
+all times and it is as free to one as to another.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What are your laws concerning marriage?” inquired
+Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_64'>64</span>“Our religious laws govern this,” replied Onrai.
+“At the age of eighteen the young people are taken
+before a council of ten and a careful examination is made
+of both physical and mental health. These examinations
+are reported on tablets and at the age of twenty
+they are again summoned and a husband or wife is
+allotted.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But love,” said Mrs. Graham, “does not love enter
+into the compact at all?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No”, said Onrai, “We are taught by our religion,
+not to allow ourselves to love until married. Those,
+who from association learn to seek one young person
+more than another, are brought before the council of
+ten and steps are taken to prevent a recurrence. It is
+by this law that we have attained a point in physical
+culture which shows a race of healthy, strong and
+vigorous beings. In the course of events there are
+occasional errors which render it necessary to forbid
+the further production of children. When the young
+people are examined, if any organ seems at all weak a
+companion is selected in whom that organ is at its
+best. If three decided weaknesses are found, the person
+is not allowed to marry. Dispositions and tempers
+are also considered by the council before selection
+is made. We, of course, in our short lives, cannot notice
+the great effects such a method brings about, but
+reason tells us that it must be a safeguard to the
+strength of the people.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But what of the history of your people, Onrai?”
+asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Our history is unknown to us,” said Onrai. “The
+history of the people is not divulged. They know the
+events which occur during their own lives, and that is
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_65'>65</span>all. At the expiration of each king’s reign, the history
+of his reign in inscribed on a tablet of hard wood, and
+this is placed in a secret chamber. Those who are
+living at the time of his death are forbidden to ever
+mention the events of his reign when his successor has
+ascended to the throne.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We are greatly disappointed,” said Mr. Bruce.
+“We have become very much interested in your
+country and people, and we had hoped that we might
+learn their history.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai at this moment called an attendant to him,
+and speaking a few words to him the attendant withdrew.
+Presently the High Priest came forward, and
+Onrai held quite a conversation with him, after which
+he turned to our friends, and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The High Priest informs me that he knows of no
+law which would forbid your entering this secret
+chamber, and there read from the tablets the history
+of our country and people.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends were much surprised at being granted
+this privilege, and thanking Onrai, they repaired to the
+Secret Chamber with the High Priest. While going to
+the chamber with the priest, he informed the party
+that he was entrusted with certain religious secrets
+which the rest of the people were not allowed to know,
+but as far as the history of the country was concerned
+he was forbidden, as were all others, to consult the
+tablets. Upon arriving at the Secret Chamber, a
+secret spring was touched, and an immense stone door
+turned on a pivot, much the same as the door to the
+cave. After entering the Priest showed them the location
+of the secret spring on the inside, and also the
+location of the most ancient tablets, and then retired.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_66'>66</span>The great gate swung shut and they were left alone in
+the immense chamber which contained the unknown
+records of the history of On. They removed a great
+number of tablets, until those bearing the earliest dates
+were uncovered, and found them in a state of excellent
+preservation. With Mr. Bruce’s knowledge of ancient
+hieroglyphics he was able to decipher most of the inscriptions;
+by deciphering certain portions it was not
+difficult to fill in between without the labor of actual
+translation. The research stretched over several days,
+but condensed, the account ran as follows:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“During the reign of Amenophis of Egypt, the
+country was scourged by numerous and grievous
+plagues, and the people were sorely tried. These
+plagues were inflicted upon the Egyptians by the God
+of the Israelites, as a punishment for the severe treatment
+of the latter race. One Moyses, who had been
+reared in the royal house of the Pharaohs as a son,
+adopted the religion of the Israelites and was chosen
+by them for their leader to deliver them out of the
+land of Egypt. But they had no remedy at hand and
+still bowed in submission to the fearful task imposed
+upon them until Moyses at last saw a favorable opportunity
+for their deliverance. Reminding them of their
+former freedom, and of the God of their fathers, and
+that their cause was His, he prevailed upon them to
+regard their deliverance as an article of religion, and
+they again became a united people in their determination
+to seek refuge from the oppression of the Egyptians
+in the wilderness, which was the dwelling place
+of their kindred and the seat of their God. Then the
+fearful plagues were visited upon the people of Egypt
+and they became desperate.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_67'>67</span>“Many Egyptians in the vicinity of Goshen, the
+dwelling place of the Israelites, had accepted the religion
+of that people, and seeing no end to the plagues
+which were scourging this country, they gathered together
+and determined to emigrate to some distant
+land where they could live in peace and happiness,
+and without fear of molestation from their idolatrous
+countrymen. At the final meeting of these people,
+On, of the city of Goshen, and the land of Egypt, was
+chosen as their leader, and it was determined to follow
+the Nile as far as expedient, until they had reached
+such a land as would suit them for a dwelling place.
+It is I, On, who am now inscribing this record. There
+were six thousand and six hundred of us, men, women
+and children. To leave Egypt together would create
+suspicion, so choosing forty sub-commanders, an equal
+number of companies set out at stated intervals and
+marched until the southern boundary of the country
+had been crossed, when all were consolidated and
+marched into the vast interior. When all were united,
+preparations were made for the great journey. Boats
+were built, and many provisions were procured, for we
+knew not the country into which we were going, or
+how long it would take to reach a desirable land in
+which to take up our abode. When all was in readiness
+we embarked in the boats and followed the Nile
+until coming to the many streams which comprise its
+source. Here we disembarked, leaving the boats in
+the river. Towards the south we marched, the journey
+being very slow, tedious, and fraught with much sickness
+and danger. Strange tribes of people we met,
+much darker in color than we, and very hostile. We
+struggled on for many weary leagues, fighting the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_68'>68</span>strange people and being a prey to fever and wild
+beasts. Our band was altogether discouraged; still
+I pleaded with them, telling them that we would,
+sooner or later, come to an uninhabited country with
+fertile fields and cooling streams.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We came at last to a lofty range of mountains, running
+north and south, extending, peak beyond peak,
+far to the westward. Following the mountains south,
+for many leagues farther, the range suddenly turned
+west. Still following along their base, we came to a
+beautiful open country. Here we decided to take up
+our dwelling.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We had been here but a short time when one of the
+men discovered a hole in the side of the mountain. Ten
+men were sent to explore the vast cave which this opening
+led into. At the end of three days they returned and
+told us that an immense lake of water had stopped
+their further progress, and that they had returned for
+boats. These were made, and with them the men
+again started. Many times did the sun rise and set
+before they again returned, but at last they came with
+a story which made us all joyful. They had crossed
+the lake but had been lost on the opposite shore, and
+had wandered for many days until they saw a ray of
+light and making for it found an opening which led
+into a beautiful country, stretching far to the west and
+north. They explored a part of the country, finding
+numerous lakes and rivers, and then returned to tell
+of the wonderful hidden land.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“After a consultation it was determined to pass
+through the mountains and take up a permanent
+abode beyond. Preparations were made and together
+we started. The lake was crossed, the opening found
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_69'>69</span>and we reached the country which was to be the scene
+of our remaining life and death. Our numbers were
+taken, and it was found that during the two years’
+march to this land we had lost more than half of our
+band. But three thousand and two hundred remained
+of the six thousand and six hundred which had started
+from Egypt. Fifteen hundred of those remaining
+were men, the women and children having succumbed
+more readily to the hardships of the journey.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“A site for a city was picked out and a part of the
+country cultivated. Our land abounded in wild animals
+and fruits so we were well-provided with food.
+A quarry of beautiful hard stone was found and we
+determined to build our city of this. The architects
+drew up the plans for the city and work was commenced.
+The Temple, which when finished will be the
+grandest which the world has ever known, will stand
+in the northern end of the city on a slight eminence.
+The streets are to be broad and paved. At frequent
+distances will be squares for public amusement, and
+parks for recreation will be placed conveniently near
+the city. We made two discoveries which have helped
+us in the manufacture of necessary implements and
+added to our comfort. A mine of gold was found, and
+in a cavern through which the wind rushes like a blast
+from a mountain of snow we found a lake of pure ice.
+This ice was of great thickness and it took us a great
+while to cut through it. We have also a mountain of
+iron, a field of diamonds and a forest of wood so hard
+that we find great difficulty in cutting it. On blocks
+of this wood I am now inscribing the infant history of
+our country.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am growing very old. My people have increased
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_70'>70</span>rapidly and great work has been done. The City and
+Temple are fast nearing completion; most of the streets
+are paved with hard stone and cultivated fields are
+about us; we have measured the length and breadth
+of our country and find that it is nearly three hundred
+miles square. We have driven the wild animals from
+our cultivated land into a section near the mountains,
+and at the border of this vast land of jungle and forest
+we are building a wall fifty feet high to keep the animals
+within bounds. We also built a stone viaduct
+to cross the lake in the cavern and several across the
+river which flows at the base of the southern mountains.
+During the building of these viaducts hundreds were
+engaged in keeping the laborers furnished with meat,
+the animals being skinned and dressed for food in the
+cavern. The inhabitants who died during the first
+twenty years of our settlement here were embalmed,
+and their bodies placed in the niches of the rock in the
+cavern. After this date the dead were cremated and
+this is now a law. I am now ninety years old and we
+have been in this country fifty years. The city and
+country has been named “ON,” in honor of me, because
+I led the people to it, and I have been the people’s
+chosen King since we left Egypt. I have laid
+down the laws which are to govern the people for all
+time. These laws I have made simple and just, guarding
+against any contingency or cause for dissension,
+profiting by the experiences of other countries. I
+have tried to formulate laws which will not allow of
+jealousies or covetousness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Again, the laws are aimed to make a race of people
+grand in physical strength and beautiful in moral
+character. All are equal in the eyes of the law. All
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_71'>71</span>are made to work at the different vocations. All are
+furnished with the same provisions and raiment. The
+best artisans have laid down rules to be followed by
+the people in architecture, sculpture, painting, and in
+the making of ornaments. The best agriculturists, the
+foremost of our quarrymen and miners have made new
+inventions and laid down rules which will lighten and
+facilitate their labors.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“To the religion taught by the Israelites I have
+added nothing. From their teachings I learned that
+they expected to have the Son of their God visit them
+at some future time. They also taught us that there
+was a great and eternal hereafter which was to be entered
+into after death, and I have made this hereafter
+so bright and beautiful that my countrymen will hail
+with delight their day of death. I have also made it
+possible to stop the over-increase of our people by a
+certain law. To guard against intemperate habits of
+any kind, by which so many diseases and so much
+unhappiness are brought into the world, I have established
+a law that all dying because of intemperance or
+over-indulgence in any of the necessary things of life
+will enter into everlasting punishment. I have made
+the delights of our future life so bright that my people
+will guard against everything which might bring on
+disease and premature death. Already the effects of
+these laws have been seen, for disease is passing away
+and my people are striving in every way to live until
+their day of death.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I alone of the many Kings who are to follow me am
+allowed to reign for so many years. I have given
+myself the right to reign thus long because I wish to
+have my laws well-established before abdicating in
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_72'>72</span>favor of another. I have found that some of the laws
+first laid down were defective and by still retaining my
+sceptre I have been able to correct them. To the
+High Priest I have given certain knowledge which is
+denied the remainder of the people, and this knowledge
+is to be guarded by him as a sacred commandment to
+be imparted only to his successor.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The language of my forefathers I have changed but
+little. I have added some few words from the language
+of the Israelites and a few from the Syriac. I
+have made the language as simple as possible as well
+as the hieroglyphics. The history of the reign of each
+King shall be inscribed on tablets of wood and placed
+in the secret chamber of the Temple but the people
+are to know nothing of their former history. This is
+done to keep them from knowing anything of the outside
+world. I wish them to believe that the world is
+bounded by the mountains which enclose their country;
+for thus believing they will remain together and will
+never undertake needless excursions into other countries,
+which would result in war and bloodshed. I
+wish them to be a peaceable, law-abiding people believing
+that they are the people and that theirs is the only
+country.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have fitted to the opening in the mountain a stone
+turning on pivots and opening by a secret spring, of
+which I alone know the secret. Those who fitted the
+stone were forbidden to speak of it and they have long
+since died, and the laws forbidding access to the
+inscribed history have been so well kept that none of
+my countrymen to-day are aware of the existence of
+an outside world.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This is not a history, but a simple outline of the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_73'>73</span>events which led to our emigration, the long journey,
+and the discovery of the country and the laws which I
+have made. I have inscribed this during my few
+leisure hours more for recreation than aught else. The
+history of our people and country will be found inscribed
+on the King’s tablets.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have made the one holiday of the Land of On,
+‘The Day of Resis,’ and this day, if all of my laws
+are adhered to, will be the happiest day in the lives of
+those who participate in its ceremonies.”</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER VIII.<br /> <span class='large'>THE ROYAL HUNT.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Mrs. Graham had, during the past few weeks, given
+herself up to the comforts of her delightful boudoir,
+seldom accompanying her friends on the many
+excursions which were projected for their pleasure.
+The splendid attendance, the magnificent apartment,
+the sumptuous table, all tended to make her new life
+a happy one. It was just suited to the fastidious
+tastes of such a woman as Mrs. Graham, and she had
+determined to startle her native city with a reproduction
+of many of its delightful features.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Nellie had enjoyed the new life quite as much as
+her mother but in a different way. With Mr. Bruce
+she had visited every nook and corner of the Temple,
+and had taken sketches of the principal courts, colonnades
+and terraces, intending to copy them in oil at
+home. Then they had taken long walks through the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_74'>74</span>city and visited the schools in which Nellie was especially
+interested; had remained one whole day in
+the provision market, where the inhabitants went each
+morning for the day’s supplies, and another in the
+mills where the cloth for wearing apparel was woven.
+They had spent many happy hours in the fine art
+studio, where beautiful statues were being carved out
+of blocks of onyx, and where pictures were being
+painted on flat pieces of hard wood.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>There was also the school of architecture, where
+students between the ages of twelve and twenty were
+busy working out the difficult problems and drawings.
+In this building also were made the gold ornaments
+which were used in every household in rich profusion,
+in the shape of girdles for the waist, bands and
+ornaments for the hair. It was noticed that certain
+models were used for all these different works of fine
+art, and that nothing new was ever executed. As
+Onrai had told them, though, the models were perfect
+and nothing more beautiful could be conceived. They
+had also visited the parks, squares and principal
+thoroughfares, and had taken an interest in studying
+the architecture and furnishings of the different residences.
+All places were open to them and the greatest
+attention was paid them wherever they went.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This constant association and similarity of tastes
+had brought these two closer together, and although
+Mr. Bruce had never yet mentioned his love to Nellie,
+still he felt that she reciprocated that love.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham, sometimes accompanied by Harry, but
+oftener alone, had gone everywhere. He was in his
+element, for, astride of a beautiful zebra, he would take
+long rides into the country and spend whole days fishing
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_75'>75</span>on the small lakes, or at other times, would
+venture a short distance into the great hunting reserve.
+In this grand expanse of wild jungle and forest could
+be found every known species of African animal, and
+Mr. Graham was especially delighted in the hunting of
+large game. The laws governing these hunts were
+rather strange; the smallest of each species of animal
+was killed, the largest always being left. The same
+laws which governed the inhabitants were applied to
+the wild animals and also to those domesticated, allowing
+the larger to mate and bring forth healthy offspring.
+If a colt or baby elephant should be dwarfed at birth,
+or show any ailment afterward, it was instantly killed.
+By observing this law with the domestic animals, and
+in killing only the smaller of the wild animals, the
+whole race had become large and powerful.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry seemed to be the only unhappy one in the
+party. This was easily accounted for. During the
+long excursions the King would be at Enola’s side constantly,
+and Harry had hardly found time to speak
+with her alone since they had arrived in this, as he
+called it, barbarous land. Onrai always dined with
+the party and sat at Enola’s right. Harry had been
+given a seat the farthest from her; whether this was
+done intentionally or not, Harry could not say, but he
+fumed in silence. After the evening meal, Enola
+would invariably accompany Onrai to the terrace
+where they would sit until near midnight. Occasionally
+Harry would have a short talk with Enola in the
+morning, but even then their conversation was of
+Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sedai had been given a home with one of the inhabitants
+and was enjoying the new life greatly. He had
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_76'>76</span>been given a zebra and spent most of the time on its
+back. Once each day he would go to the Temple to see
+his friends, and while there would tell of his exploits
+among the fair woman of the city. Because he was
+one of the party he was looked upon with great
+admiration. As he was but little below the height of
+the native men and was only a shade darker in color,
+the inhabitants had been led to believe that he was
+one of their own race, but had in some mysterious
+way left his own land and visited that planet from
+which the strangers were supposed to have come.
+The women smiled on him, the men treated him with
+the greatest respect and he could hardly help liking
+this new life. He had come up to the Temple on this
+morning to join the party in the royal hunt.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The rifles which our friends had brought with them
+they had never used for fear of the natives coveting
+them when they learned their value in the hunt, but
+now they felt, because of the great respect which had
+been shown them, that they and everything pertaining
+to them was held as sacred by the natives, and they
+had decided to use the guns on to-day’s hunt.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The morning was bright and the hour early when
+the party started. Enola and her friends were seated
+on huge black elephants with long formidable tusks
+and trained to the hunt. Around the neck and also
+around the body, just back of the howdah of each
+elephant was a band of gold, in which were embedded
+the handles of large pointed daggers, the blades pointing
+outward. These were placed for the protection of
+the elephants and of those who rode them. The rest
+of the party rode zebras which were to-day only plainly
+caparisoned. The weapons of the natives consisted
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_77'>77</span>of large cross-bows with quivers of flint-pointed arrows,
+daggers with long, narrow blades and axes with short
+handles.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>About one hundred comprised the party, all well
+armed and impatient for the hunt. They traversed
+the same road over which our friends had been conducted
+when they first came to the city, and very soon
+passed through a huge gate on the border of the hunting
+reserve and then across the long stone bridge. Before
+going through the gate, the zebramen had all dismounted,
+leaving the zebras to graze in a near-by field
+until they returned. These men were to beat and cut
+the bush, to stir up the game and also to make a pathway
+for the hunters. The footmen went forward, and
+with huge clubs in one hand and axes in the other,
+opened up a passage-way. A little while later an
+open forest was reached and passed; the trees of this
+forest were literally alive with monkeys which chattered
+and made grimaces as the party passed. Deer
+were seen scampering away, and occasionally a huge
+boa constrictor could be seen crawling through the
+high grass or suspended from the limb of a tree waiting
+for its prey. On the opposite side of the forest a
+thick and almost impenetrable jungle confronted them,
+but the bush-beaters went to work again and a way
+was opened up.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Suddenly a roar was heard which was almost deafening.
+The elephants stopped and began to move
+their huge ears forward and back and give short cries
+similar to those of a baby. The men immediately
+scattered, dividing equally and moving to the right
+and left. Soon they had formed a circle about two
+hundred feet in diameter, and then commenced to
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_78'>78</span>close in toward the centre. This was slow work but
+they knew that it would not last long, as the lion or
+lioness would make a dash for liberty or jump at one
+of the party. Mr. Graham had directed his elephant
+near the circle and from his elevated point of view he
+could occasionally catch a glimpse of a tail above the
+bush. The men were slowly closing in on the lion
+and Mr. Graham held his rifle in readiness to get the
+first shot. Suddenly the lion raised on his haunches
+so that his head appeared above the bush. This was
+enough for Mr. Graham, and taking a quick aim at the
+head, he fired. The lion dropped, and the natives
+stood aghast at the sound of the shot and the sudden
+flash of fire and smoke which followed. Mr. Graham
+slipped from the back of the elephant and made for
+the bush and, with the help of an axe, which he was
+wielding, was fast nearing the lion, when the huge
+beast leaped into the air and struck him fairly on the
+side of the head. Mr. Bruce, who had half-expected
+something of the kind, had been waiting for the lion
+to leap, and as he appeared above the bushes, had
+aimed at a point just behind the brute’s shoulder and
+fired. Mr. Graham had been stunned by the powerful
+blow of the lion and Mrs. Graham screamed and
+fainted. Leaving the backs of their elephants, Onrai,
+Harry and Mr. Bruce hurried to their companion’s assistance,
+and soon reached the spot where he and the
+lion lay together. He was insensible and bleeding
+badly from his wound and with the lion lying dead
+over his lower limbs. Harry and Mr. Bruce called
+some of the natives, and together they moved the
+body of the lion, after which they carried Mr. Graham
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_79'>79</span>to an open place where his wound was washed and
+wine being poured between his lips he was soon restored
+to consciousness. Mrs. Graham was revived by
+Enola and Nellie, and Mr. Graham refusing to return,
+he again took his place in the howdah and the hunting
+party proceeded after leaving a number of the natives
+behind to skin the lion.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce’s shot had struck the lion just behind the
+right shoulder and the bullet had penetrated the
+heart. It was lucky for Mr. Graham that it did so,
+for the lion, being maddened with pain, would soon
+have torn him to pieces. The King and his men
+looked at the lion carefully, turning it over and over,
+trying to find the marks of wounds such as their
+arrows would have made. Harry took his rifle, and
+handing it to the King, showed him how to hold it
+properly, and then how to aim it, telling him to aim
+at one of the lion’s paws. He did so, and pulled the
+trigger. The King dropped the gun as soon as it was
+discharged, alarmed at the loud report it had made so
+near his ears. Harry and the King went up to the
+lion and pointing to its huge paw, Harry showed
+Onrai the hole made by the bullet. He was greatly
+surprised, but could not understand it. Harry then
+showed him one of the cartridges and explained to
+him how the concussion caused the powder to ignite,
+forcing the bullet from the tube and through the gun-barrel
+with such swiftness as to penetrate anything
+that it came in contact with. Onrai slowly shook his
+head as if it were still a puzzle to him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They again took up the march through the jungle,
+and presently came to a large stream which must have
+found its outlet in the river at the base of the mountains.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_80'>80</span>They followed the bank of the river for some
+distance, until they came to a stone bridge over which
+they passed. Another open forest was entered, and
+here was seen the first herd of elephants. Upon
+catching sight of the elephants which our friends were
+riding, the curiosity of the herd was aroused, and they
+came crowding about the hunting party by scores.
+So quick had been their movements that the men on
+foot had time to do nothing but climb trees. These
+elephants were huge monsters, but did not seem ill-disposed
+towards our friends. They were very curious,
+and could not understand the queer things on the
+necks and backs of the domesticated elephants. They
+came crowding around our friends, shoving their
+trunks up into their faces and under the saddle-cloths,
+as if trying to find out all they could about these
+strange visitors. Occasionally one would come too
+close to the elephants of our party, and would be
+pricked by the long daggers about their bodies, when
+it would give a cry and retreat. The tame elephants
+paid no attention to the others, seeming to consider
+them as beneath their notice. They probably looked
+upon these denizens of the forest as our friends would
+on a band of savages. Their curiosity satisfied, they
+slowly retreated through the forest, throwing their
+enormous trunks into the trees and breaking off limbs
+half the size of a man’s body. The men came down
+from the trees and the party again took up the march.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had proceeded but a short distance when a
+shriek of terror from Mrs. Graham caused all to look
+in her direction. A huge gorilla had sprung from a
+neighboring tree and seized her with his powerful arm,
+showing his white teeth and chattering wildly. For
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_81'>81</span>an instant all was confusion. Harry sprang to the rescue
+and before the animal could drag Mrs. Graham
+from the elephant, his rifle was emptied of its deadly
+load and the gorilla laid writhing on the ground.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>With two such experiences in such a short time it
+was deemed expedient to abandon the hunt for the
+day, and though Mrs. Graham was sorry to cause this
+break in the programme she could not but admit her
+desire to leave a place so fraught with danger. So
+back through the jungle and forest, over the bridge
+and through the gate, and along the white road, the
+cool evening breeze now refreshing them after the fearful
+heat of the day, the party made its way toward the
+city.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER IX.<br /> <span class='large'>THE GOLD MINE AND CAVE OF ICE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The shock of the day before had left Mrs. Graham
+in a very nervous condition. Having arrived at the
+Temple, she was given into the hands of her attendants,
+who soon had her in the perfumed bath, and
+with a treatment much resembling our massage, she
+was soon brought out of her nervousness. Still to-day
+she was far from feeling like herself, and when Onrai
+had proposed a trip to the gold mine and quarries,
+she declined to go.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham, having already visited these places,
+decided to remain with his wife.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai had each day since their arrival, projected
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_82'>82</span>some novel excursion or entertainment for our friends,
+the preparation for these always being both elaborate
+and complete. So much of interest was to be seen in
+this strange city and country, our friends never tired
+of these excursions. Many things were seen which
+contrasted favorably with similar contrivances in their
+own country. The streets were paved with the beautiful
+onyx, and were always scrupulously clean.
+There were no sidewalks, the pavements stretching
+from lawn to lawn. These pavements were cleaned
+once a day with a combination of sweeper, watering
+cart and dirt gatherer in one, which did its work most
+effectually. The contrivance, but for the material
+used in its construction, the striped animals pulling it,
+and the queer costumes of the drivers, would have
+caused no comments on the streets of an American
+city; for it looked like the invention of some modern
+genius.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This had been used, however, as had every other
+contrivance or machine, since the foundation of the
+city. In fact, the city or country must have been
+founded by a race who had reached a high point in
+civilization, for their architecture, their fine arts, their
+implements of manufacture and farming, all showed
+deep thought, careful study, and great knowledge of
+the principles involved. And the laws which were
+made to govern the people were perfect, and, being
+carried out, left perfect results.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But our friends had not seen all the wonders of this
+strange country, or the works of its people; nor had
+Onrai given to Enola or the rest of the strangers, any
+idea of the immense resources of this land. They had
+many things to learn still, and one thing in particular,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_83'>83</span>which would startle and surprise them. Our friends
+were happy though, and not one of them had as yet
+given a thought to the returning to their homes. This
+life was so pleasant, every feature of it so enjoyable,
+they had little time or desire to think of aught else.
+The time would come, however, when a longing to
+see their friends left behind, to once more taste the
+delights and pleasures of modern civilization, to be
+where people talked and acted as themselves, would
+take such hold on them that they would wonder how
+they ever could have found any pleasure in this strange
+city and among a people which knew nothing, or
+cared to know nothing, but what had passed down to
+them from the founder of this country, who had lived
+thousands of years before.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But as yet this longing had not come to disturb
+their peaceful thoughts, and to-day, as they were about
+to start on another excursion to see more of the wonders
+of this strange country, they were never happier.
+As was customary on such occasions, our friends were
+mounted on the white elephants, accompanied by the
+king and ten zebramen, who acted as on escort.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Their first stop was to be at the onyx quarries, five
+miles distant. They started early, so as to reach the
+farthest point before the middle of the day, when the
+heat was so intense, it was hard to withstand it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Their way led through a broad avenue lined on
+either side by tall palms, back of which were beautiful
+palaces, the large entrances being open, showing their
+dark, cool interiors. Many of the inhabitants were
+also on the street, enjoying the fresh morning breeze.
+Some were lounging about the broad terraces, while
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_84'>84</span>others were seated on onyx chairs, in the great gardens
+surrounding each house.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The sun, just rising above the eastern mountain,
+the songs of the birds, the perfume of the flowers
+wafted to them by the cool morning breeze, the beautiful
+palaces with the white-robed inhabitants lounging
+about them, the broad, paved avenue with the
+white elephants and beautiful zebras, moving stately
+along it, left but one thought in the minds of our
+friends, namely, that they would willingly brave the
+hardships, trials and dangers of their past journey, for
+this one short hour in the beautiful city of On. The
+paved avenue reached on as far as the Cave of Ice,
+which the party was to visit before their return.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At last the immense quarry of onyx was reached,
+and our friends stood in wonder, gazing at its great
+extent. At least forty acres of onyx had already been
+taken from the quarry, and huge blocks of the beautiful
+stone lay finished on the broad pavement, while
+others were being placed by means of levers, on rollers
+in readiness to be moved to the new building in course
+of construction in the city. Some of these blocks
+measured twenty feet in length, being five feet square.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>These were moved to the city, and placed in position
+by means of rollers and derricks, the huge elephants
+doing most of the work. About the quarry were a
+great many beautiful columns, capitols, pedestals,
+stones for arches, balustrades, stairs, and roughly hewn
+statues, ready to be moved to the school of fine arts.
+A great many men were at work, all taking the greatest
+interest in their labors. The king explained that
+these men discontinued work at eleven o’clock, and
+were through for the day. At three o’clock another
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_85'>85</span>body of men went to work, and continued until seven
+in the evening. The following morning another body
+of men would take up the work, and so on, until each
+company of workingmen had taken their turn at the
+work in the quarries. From the time one company of
+men leave the quarry for any one of the other duties,
+which had to be performed, two weeks elapsed before
+they again returned. Four hours comprised a day’s
+work, and each day found the men at different employment
+from the one preceding it, until all of the
+different vocations had been temporarily filled.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party now continued their journey, passing the
+gold mine on their way to the cave of winds, or ice.
+Arriving at the latter place, before going into the
+cave they were taken into a small house and given
+very warm garments of untanned lion skins, their attendants
+telling them that the air was very cold in the
+cave and the heavy garments would not feel uncomfortable.
+The King taking the lead, they were led to
+a large arched opening into the side of the mountain.
+Torches were carried by the attendants who preceded
+them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>A loud rumbling, which resembled the noise made
+by the great cataract of Niagara, soon fell on their
+ears, and this increased in volume as they penetrated
+farther into the mountain. The passage for some distance
+after entering, was about ten feet wide and that
+many high and large cakes of ice were piled up on
+each side as if waiting transportation. The passage
+soon widened until they found themselves in a large
+cave, the sides of which could not be seen in the darkness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The air was growing colder each moment and the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_86'>86</span>awful rumbling had become almost deafening. Far on
+ahead could be seen numerous lights flickering in the
+darkness, and upon our friends asking the King what
+this meant, he told them they were used to light the
+lake on which men were cutting ice. Here the torches
+were exchanged for a kind of lantern with a globe of
+mica, and before our friends had proceeded much further
+they realized why this was done, for a howling
+wind struck them broadside nearly knocking them
+from off their feet. The wind and the deafening noise
+it made in its wild rush through this subterranean passage
+was terrible. It was fearfully cold, too, and the
+attendants went among the party and adjusted the
+warm fur hoods over the heads and faces, leaving
+space only for the eyes and nose. Even these precautions
+did not save our friends from the piercing
+cold, for the blood had been accustomed to the equatorial
+heat on the outside and this quick change could
+not but make them shiver. Mr. Bruce calculated that
+the extreme cold would lower the mercury to 40 degrees,
+Fah., below zero, but he might have been mistaken,
+so long had it been since he experienced such
+freezing atmosphere.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>On they went, fighting against the wind and cold
+until they reached the shore of the lake. Here about
+one hundred men were at work cutting ice, using a
+sort of long saw and an axe with a very large but narrow
+blade. The men were bundled up very carefully
+and worked very fast. The lake extended as far as
+could be seen in the darkness and was one solid sheet
+of ice with the exception of the place cut by the men,
+and even a film was already beginning to form over
+this. Near where our friends were standing was a
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_87'>87</span>flume or chute declining towards the entrance of the
+cave. The blocks of ice were brought to a point directly
+under this and being caught in a fork were
+raised by means of a windlass to the flume, where they
+were sent sliding to the entrance. An acre of ice was
+cut one day, and the following day another acre was
+cut, and by the next day, or at the end of forty-eight
+hours the ice had gained a thickness of ten inches over
+the acre that was cut on the first day. Thus had it
+gone on for centuries, each day an acre of ice being
+cut and supplied to the inhabitants. Each palace was
+furnished a quantity of ice sufficient for its needs. It
+was used for cooling the atmosphere as well as for
+drinks and preserving provisions.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends now being thoroughly chilled, and having
+seen all they wished to, they left the cavern and as
+soon as the villa was entered, attendants took charge
+of them, and disrobing them, plunged them into a hot
+bath, after which they were given a good rubbing and
+dressed in the clothes which they had worn upon arriving.
+After this a meal was served them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At three o’clock a start was made for the gold mine,
+and upon reaching this they were put into large cages
+and lowered down, down, down, until the very bowels
+of the earth must have been reached. They could see
+by the light of the torches, as they were lowered, the
+abandoned shafts which centuries before had probably
+been mined.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Down they went until the bottom was at last reached
+and they left the cage to explore the mines. The air
+was fearfully hot and would have been unbearable but
+for the cool air forced into the mines from above.
+Miners were at work, wearing nothing but a breechcloth.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_88'>88</span>The quartz found at this depth was the richest
+our friends had ever seen or heard of. Mr. Graham
+calculated that it would assay about eighty per cent.
+pure gold, and the quartz was easily mined. Not
+many men were working in this mine, as the quartz
+was so heavy with gold, that but very little was needed
+to satisfy the demand.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends wondered no longer at the profusion of
+gold ornaments and implements. Here was enough
+gold apparently to furnish the world for hundreds of
+years. The shaft which they were now working was
+easily one hundred feet wide and ten feet high. Just
+think of quartz assaying sixteen hundred pounds to the
+ton and thousands of tons in sight! Still these people
+did not consider it as valuable as iron, of which latter
+they had plenty, but which they found so hard to work.
+Onrai explained to our friends that the miners only
+worked one hour at a time and there were months at
+times when the mines were not worked at all, owing to
+an over-supply of gold. Truly these people were rich
+if they only knew it, but wealth was an unknown word
+to them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party, after being shown through some of the
+unused shafts, where there was also plenty of quartz,
+but of an inferior quality, was hoisted to the surface.
+The mill for crushing the quartz was shown them and
+the process proved very interesting.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They returned to the city in the cool of the evening,
+well satisfied with their day’s excursion. The longer
+our friends remained in this strange country, and the
+more they saw of its beauties and wealth, the more
+they were astonished at its vast resources. But they
+had seen only a small part of its wonders.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_89'>89</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER X.<br /> <span class='large'>THE JOURNEY TO THE LAKE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>In the centre of this vast country was an immense
+lake, covering at least fifteen thousand square feet,
+and this was filled with almost every conceivable species
+of fresh-water fish. This lake was undoubtedly fed
+by springs, for no inlet had ever been found. The
+river was its outlet, and this, as has been said before,
+emptied its waters into a large gulf, or hole in the
+ground which had a subterranean outlet.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>For a long time our friends had wished to visit this
+inland sea, but their days had been so taken up with
+their other pleasures, a visit to the lake had been quite
+impossible, heretofore. However, the day was fixed
+for the long-looked-for pleasure, and they were about
+to start. It was intended that three days should be
+spent on this journey, one in going, one in fishing and
+the next in returning.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham was here in his element, for he found
+more real pleasure in fishing than in any other sport;
+and then, from what he could learn, this fishing excursion
+was liable to have its adventures, for it was said,
+that not only were there small fish in this lake, but
+also marine monsters too fearful for description and
+still more fearful to come in contact with. He would
+rather that the ladies remain in the city, but all were
+determined to go, so he gave his consent.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The morning, like all others in this fair land, was
+beautiful, and early, even before the sun had risen, the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_90'>90</span>party started from the Temple. The ladies on the
+backs of the huge elephants, and the men riding ahead
+on sleek, well-groomed zebras, made a picture as they
+rode through the beautiful streets.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The populace was already astir, and the royal party
+was greeted on all sides with that respectful salute
+which was so graceful, but which had so little humility
+in it. A road new to the visitors was now taken, one
+which led in a straight line due northwest, and which was
+smoothly paved with onyx. This road, or avenue, was
+lined with tremendous trees, the thick foliage of which
+met and mingled a hundred feet above their heads,
+making a vast shady arch through which the sun’s
+rays could not penetrate. As far as their eyes could
+reach this tree-arched avenue extended.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How far is it to the lake?” asked Nellie.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Twenty miles, according to your method of measuring
+distances,” answered Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And does this magnificent avenue extend so far?”
+asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Not only to the lake,” answered Onrai, “but it
+borders its shores, its entire circumference.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And is it all paved as it is here?” asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, throughout its entire length,” added Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And has this been done recently?” asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Recently,” answered Onrai, “I do not understand
+you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Has it been done during your reign or the reign of
+your predecessor?” exclaimed Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, it has not been done during my reign or during
+my life, so I, as a consequence, know nothing of
+the time of its laying,” answered Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But it must have been laid but a short time,” said
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_91'>91</span>Enola, “for not one of these beautifully polished
+stones shows the least defacement.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, that counts for naught,” said Mr. Bruce, “for
+they are placed together so carefully, and the onyx itself
+is so hard, there is no possibility of its chipping.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This is called the Avenue of On,” said Onrai, “and
+not only circumvents the lake, but stretches on from
+the opposite side to the farthest corner of On, or to
+the great field of brilliants.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“To the field of brilliants? Tell us of this, Onrai,”
+said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Far away in the direction in which we are now
+going is a large field devoid of all verdure. Rocks
+from the size of a zebra’s hoof to those half as large as
+the Temple cover the ground. The cliffs which surround
+our country at this point are seamed and very
+irregular, which shows that at some remote age the
+rocks which now cover the field were torn from
+them, and having been ground and crushed in their
+rush to the level field, have finally there found a resting
+place. But these stones and rocks do not entirely
+cover the field, for there seems to be an ashy substance
+and in places a bluish sandstone, and covering
+these are small, white brilliants as pure, white and
+clear as the water from a spring. During the day
+these stones catch the sun’s rays and gleam forth like
+polished silver but with a brilliancy much more intense.
+But at night when the great white sentinel rises in the
+heavens and throws its soft light on these stones, they
+look like the reflection of stars in the lake. I have
+never looked upon this field but once at night and it
+impressed me then as being the grandest sight in our
+whole land.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_92'>92</span>“Diamonds,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“May be so, or they may be nothing but brilliants,
+as he calls them,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But do you use these?” asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, we use them,” said Onrai, “the larger ones in
+our sling-shots for killing small game; the smaller
+ones we polish and use for ornamentation. They are
+very hard, harder than onyx, and we find it very difficult
+to polish them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You are undoubtedly right, Mr. Graham,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “They must be diamonds.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How strange it is that these people think so little
+of everything on which civilization places the greatest
+value,” said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” answered Mr. Graham, “but it is because
+these articles, gold and diamonds are so plentiful. I
+doubt not but that if these were as plentiful in our
+world we would care but little for them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“May be,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was now high noon, and although the sun’s rays
+did not reach them, still the day was very hot and it
+was decided best to wait over for three or four hours
+in one of the farm villas which they were now opposite.
+They accordingly dismounted, and although the
+house was unoccupied at the time, still the same comforts
+and conveniences which were found in all of these
+charming villas were also found here. After partaking
+of a light lunch of iced wine and honey and cake, the
+party retired for a short siesta.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The sun was well toward the western horizon when
+they again took up their journey and now a cool breeze
+had sprung up which made the ride along the shady
+flower-scented avenue, delightful in the extreme. They
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_93'>93</span>now began to meet the fishermen with their day’s catch
+on their way to the city. There were a great many of
+these for the lake furnished most of the fish for the
+entire populace. These fish were carried in a sort of
+kettle which was partly filled with ice; this kettle was
+swung between two zebras, the back saddles of which
+were connected by the rod from which the kettle hung.
+So well-trained were the zebras to this work that they
+went along perfectly and one man was able to manage
+eight or ten of these teams.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Now through the trees in the distance could be seen
+the blue waters of the beautiful lake. As far as the
+eye could reach stretched the calm waters, the surface
+as smooth as glass. As they drew near the shore
+numerous small boats could be seen.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“These are the boats of the fishermen,” said Onrai,
+“and that black speck well down toward the horizon
+is the island Myrrh, on which is a villa in which we
+will spend the night.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But can we reach it before dark?” asked Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We will have to,” said Onrai, “for it is not safe to
+be on the lake after nightfall.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And why?” asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Because of certain sea monsters which inhabit its
+waters,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce looked at Nellie and the thought occurred
+to both.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Can these fearful monsters be like the one which so
+nearly proved our death in the cave?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“These marine animals are not seen during the day
+for they lie at the bottom of the lake as long as the
+sun is shining, but when the glorious orb of day has
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_94'>94</span>set and can no longer cast its hot rays on their hideous
+bodies, they then come to the surface and very often
+fearful fights occur among them. They prey on each
+other and after one of these nights of terrible battle I
+have seen the surface of the water red as far as the
+eye could reach, and may be several of their ugly dead
+bodies would be floating about the water near the
+island.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is fearful,” said Mrs. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it is the one fearful thing in this fair land of
+ours,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They now reached the shore and Onrai signaled one
+of the boats to approach. These boats, long and narrow,
+were propelled by six oarsman. They almost
+flew through the water and in a very short space of time
+the boat which Onrai had signaled drove its bow far
+up on the shore of the island. Those who had accompanied
+the company thus far, were to wait on shore
+until the following morning when Onrai and his friends
+should return. The boatmen pulled a quick stroke
+and in a half hour the island was reached.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Attendants had anticipated them and had prepared
+the evening meal and all were soon enjoying the delights
+of fair On’s cuisine.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XI.<br /> <span class='large'>THE FIGHT OF THE SEA MONSTERS.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The island on which they now were was very small,
+not being more than one half mile in circumference.
+In fact it was a mere dot on the surface of this vast
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_95'>95</span>inland lake, but it was of considerable importance,
+nevertheless, for here the King made periodical excursions,
+and often took up his residence for weeks at a
+time in its charming villa. From the shore on which
+the party landed, the island rose gently to the centre,
+and on this slight eminence stood the villa. On the
+opposite side the shores were precipitous, rising in a
+cliff about fifty feet high. Bordering this cliff had been
+built a low, onyx wall and the intervening space between
+this and the villa had been laid out in a magnificent
+garden, filled with the redolent flowers so numerous
+in this country.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was this delightful spot, shaded by immense palms
+and eucalyptus trees, which so pleased the King and
+which brought him here so frequently. From this
+garden could be seen the cliffs far away to the south
+and east and the fertile country lying between, and on
+the opposite side of the lake spreading on and on until
+merged into the blue horizon. Even from the broad
+dining hall, in which the party were now sitting, could
+be caught glimpses of the city as it lay bathed in the
+bright moonlight far away, and occasionally dim lights
+could be seen which shone from the open villa of the
+pink-white city.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look,” said Enola. “Is the scene not grand?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Harry, “the most exquisite picture I
+ever looked upon.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is because of this natural picturesqueness that I
+visit this island so frequently,” said Onrai. “To me it
+has no equal, and I can conceive of nothing more
+beautiful.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Enola, “nothing could be more beautiful,
+for here we have every element which goes to make
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_96'>96</span>up a grand landscape; the distant city standing on the
+gentle slope of the foothills, the towering cliffs beyond,
+their jagged rocks softened by the moonlight; the
+broad fields, the noble forests, and about us the blue
+waters of the lake.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Truly a good country to live in,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, a fair country, with which God has dealt most
+kindly,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party arose and through the broad halls and
+lofty entrance they went into the garden; across this
+and near to the stone wall reclining seats had been
+placed for them. The scene which now met their gaze
+was ineffably grand. The lake lay before them like a
+sea of liquid silver the surface scarcely ruffled by the
+soft evening breeze; beyond, the shore of the mainland
+with its flickering lights, dimmed by the bright
+rays of the moon, and beyond these the magnificent
+panorama already described. The party sat for a long
+time lost in contemplation of the magnificent scenery.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look,” said Enola, “a boat.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, Enola, not a boat,” said Onrai, “for it means
+death to any who may venture on the lake at night.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It may mean death, Onrai, but nevertheless some
+one of your countrymen has undertaken the hazardous
+journey to-night, for see, the lights in the bow shine
+brightly,” replied Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai had arisen as Enola had spoken, and stepping
+to the wall looked long at the black object coming
+toward them, then resuming his seat, he said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, it is one of the monsters; those lights are its
+fiery eyes.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>A shudder ran through the frames of all present
+excepting Onrai, who had long since become accustomed
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_97'>97</span>to look upon these fearful sea serpents.
+On the black mass came, growing larger and larger as
+it neared them. Remembrances of the fearful race
+with and escape from the monster in the cavern came
+to the minds of those who had participated in this
+dreadful scene, and Mrs. Graham arising, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai, you will pardon, I hope, a woman’s faintheartedness,
+but I cannot look upon the scenes which
+we have been told by you will shortly take place near
+us; so with your kind permission I will retire to my
+apartment.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You have my permission most assuredly, Mrs.
+Graham, and it grieves me to think that I have been
+the cause of this disturbance of mind. When these
+monsters come together the battle will be fearful, and
+if the other ladies feel that they cannot witness it, it
+would be better for them to retire also, for see! other
+monsters are now coming, and the fight will soon commence.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At this Nellie arose and together with her mother
+they entered the villa.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As Onrai had said, other black masses were now
+seen and the glow of red eyes shone through the semi-darkness
+from all directions. On came their bodies
+growing larger as they came nearer. Now the foremost
+had reached the base of the cliff and raising its
+huge body half out of the water, threw its ugly head
+back and fastened its glittering eyes on those who
+were watching its movements from above. The moon
+shone full on its long, dragon-like body and the party
+shuddered with horror as they recognized in it the
+exact counterpart of the sea-monster of the cave.
+After gazing on those above it for a full minute, and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_98'>98</span>then realizing probably that they were out of its
+reach, the monster became enraged and, throwing
+itself back into the water beat the surface with its
+wing-like fins and long tail until almost lost to view
+in the foam thus created. But others had now come
+close to the rock, and as the number increased the
+water was blackened by their dark bodies. It was a
+mass of writhing, horror-depicting sea reptiles, and as
+they wound in and out under and over each other,
+their eyes glowing the while, it was enough to make
+the stoutest heart grow faint.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Suddenly one of them, which had been crowded
+close to the rocks by the great number from behind,
+and finding it impossible to extricate itself in any
+other way, dove, and piercing the body of the one
+next to it, held it half out of water, pinioned on its
+formidable horn.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah, the battle has commenced,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is fearful,” again said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Horrible but fascinating,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This is but the beginning,” said Onrai. “In a
+few moments the whole seething mass will be engaged
+in one grand battle royal. If, Enola, you think you
+cannot look on this hideous spectacle, it would be
+better for you to retire now.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Enola, “I wish to see it all.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They again turned their attention to the monsters.
+When the beast had been pierced by the horn of its
+companion, it had given out a fearful groan like that
+of a dying man. This seemed to be a signal, for
+immediately the beast began to beat the water with
+fins and tail, until the spray was forced upward almost
+splashing our friends. In fact the lake looked as if it
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_99'>99</span>had been struck by a hurricane so turbulent had the
+waters become. All this commotion was but preliminary,
+however, for it soon ceased, and all was perfectly
+quiet for a moment, when, as if moved by a
+common impulse the battle commenced in earnest.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Each had, seemingly, during the short interval of
+rest, selected its prey or opponent, for as far as could
+be seen the fight was a succession of duels, not more
+than two being engaged at once in tearing each other
+to pieces. Fastening their fiery eyes on each other
+they would retreat for a short distance, and then, with
+heads thrown back and their enormous jaws opened,
+would make a rush for each other, coming together
+with sickening force, their huge jaws crunching into
+each other’s bodies, or, perhaps fastening jaw into jaw.
+Then they would writhe and squirm, beating each
+other with their fins and tails. Upon becoming
+exhausted, if one or the other had not been overcome
+with the struggle they would disengage themselves,
+and retreating, rest for a moment and then
+make another rush for each other. Now they would
+dive, ripping each other with their murderous tusks,
+frequently both being beneath the surface, but the
+agitation of the water telling that the fearful battle
+was being continued far beneath.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Again they would rise to the surface, their bodies torn
+and lacerated, and blood from the gaping wounds
+dyeing the water a crimson red. One would finally
+succumb and the survivors, after giving their fallen
+antagonists a parting thrust, would swim away until
+outside the seething, battling mass. Here it would
+nurse its wounds, waiting seemingly for the horrible
+struggle to end. Here also it would be joined by
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_100'>100</span>other victors, but these undoubtedly having the proper
+respect for the fighting powers of those about them,
+would not again take the risk of being annihilated.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The duelling was becoming less fierce each moment
+for the weaker were fast being overcome and the survivors
+joining their victorious comrades. All this time
+the dreadful groans continued. Now the last victor
+had vanquished his foe and joined the others.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah, the battle is finished,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, not yet,” said Onrai. “Watch the line of
+victors.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>These had formed a straight compact line, and as if
+by a signal, they charged on the bodies of the dead
+and wounded floating on the surface. Their movements
+were as swift as lightning, and like a body of
+well-drilled cavalrymen they charged, killing the helpless
+wounded, and lacerating the bodies of the dead.
+Then they again retreated and, as the first faint rays of
+morn streaked the eastern heavens, they sank beneath
+the surface, leaving the bodies of their victims to rot in
+the heat of the equatorial sun.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>When the party again reached the mainland, they
+were taken to the villa in which they were to spend
+the night. The men returned to the lake in the evening
+and watched the process of cutting up the monsters,
+and taking from them the fat which produced
+the oil. The remains of the animals were then piled
+in heaps and burned. One hundred and four had been
+killed the night before, but how many still remained
+to be slaughtered by their mates?</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As the men stood watching the scene, Onrai said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This sight is even becoming loathsome to me; let
+us return to the villa.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_101'>101</span>As they were crossing the broad avenue, a suspicion
+of music was wafted from the direction of the city. It
+was so faint that our friends could not say whether it
+was the music of distant harps, or the song of some
+night bird, far away. They stopped for a moment and
+listened, but the sound not again being heard, they resumed
+their walk toward the villa.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai had also stopped and seemed to be listening,
+but had offered no explanation until they again started
+for the villa. Our friends seemed to think he could
+explain this distant music if he wished to, and they
+looked at him inquiringly. Noticing this look, Onrai
+said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“In two months comes the Day of Resis. It is our
+custom during the two months previous to this day to
+sing songs of praise at this hour each evening.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Are they songs of joy and happiness?” asked Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They are,” said Onrai. But he would say nothing
+further on the subject.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XII.<br /> <span class='large'>THE NIGHT OF PRAYER.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>As the night came on and the glorious moon rose
+high into the heavens, bathing all in its silvery rays,
+the very beauty of the scene made our friends forget
+the horrors of the night before. They had assembled
+in the garden, and the swinging chairs, as they were
+moved slowly backward and forward by the attendants,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_102'>102</span>were conducive to rest and comfort. They were far
+enough removed from the lake to be entirely free
+from any suggestions which its busy scenes might
+make.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Near Enola stood the great white elephant, which
+she rode on all journeys, its huge body towering into
+the air and nearly touching the lower boughs of the
+trees. This elephant had become so attached to
+Enola that it seemed happy only when with her, and
+she had requested of Onrai that he allow “Gip,” as
+she had named it, to come into the garden while they
+were there. He had now taken hold of the rope with
+his trunk and was swinging the chair as carefully as
+could be done by the attendants. Occasionally he
+would let out that peculiar cry so much like an infant’s,
+when Enola would hand him one of the sweets
+which she always had about her when he was near.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Several of the zebras were also grazing in the garden
+and the deer, which were numerous, would come
+up now and then, and with their great liquid eyes,
+gaze into the faces of our friends. There was no timidity
+in these animals, for they were all treated so
+kindly, and had so long been made pets of, that all
+fear of the human form had left them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The lofty trees, the flower-bedecked garden with the
+animals wandering through it, the perfumed air, the
+pink onyx villa in the background, the silk-robed party
+swinging lazily to and fro, the attendants standing
+near, and above all, the glorious moon, made an enchanting
+scene. Suddenly, as if in a dream, too faint
+almost to be heard, was wafted on the evening breeze
+a strain as sweet and indistinct as the low melody of
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_103'>103</span>an Æolian harp. Onrai half rose and as the music
+grew stronger he became erect, and bowing his head,
+almost whispered, “’Tis the night of prayer.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The attendants discontinued the swinging of the
+chairs and also bowed their heads. Our friends, half
+aroused from the sweet languor into which they had
+fallen, looked with wondering eyes at Onrai. The
+exquisite music was coming nearer and nearer, and
+now could be discerned harmonious voices mingling
+with the strains of the harp. On and on they came,
+the music growing louder and stronger, but losing none
+of its sweetness. Onrai and the attendants still stood
+with bowed heads, and in a subdued voice, Onrai was
+evidently repeating a prayer. So impressive was the
+beautiful music and the devout attitude of those
+about them, our friends were deeply moved, and had
+now also arisen and were standing with bent heads and
+clasped hands, breathing a prayer.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Now those who were making such sweet music had
+reached the villa, and our friends raising their eyes,
+looked upon a picture. Standing in the foreground,
+with his arm thrown over the neck of the zebra, from
+which he had dismounted, and holding in one hand a
+shepherd’s hook, was a white-robed priest. Grouped
+in a semicircle about him, were a number of maidens
+all carrying tiny torches. Back of them was a body
+of men, and still further in the background were the
+elephants and zebras which had brought the party from
+the city.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As they stood there, Onrai approached and spoke
+to the priest in the native tongue. Then, with the
+King leading, they went direct to the villa and entered.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_104'>104</span>“How strange,” said Enola, when Onrai with his
+visitors had left them alone.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Strange indeed,” said Mr. Graham. “Can it be
+that they bring unexpected news from the city?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is hard to tell,” said Mr. Bruce. “But I think
+not. It is evidently a celebration of one of their religious
+rites. From the solemn proceedings I should
+say that this was so.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Just then Onrai was seen approaching them and
+when he was directly opposite, he said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“’Tis the night of prayer, come;” and turning, he retraced
+his steps with our friends following.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were led through the wide hall to a spacious
+apartment in the rear. This apartment was the exact
+counterpart of the large devotional chamber in the
+Temple, but somewhat smaller. Subdued lights were
+placed at frequent intervals about the sides of the
+apartment, and others hung from the lofty ceiling. In
+the centre was a wide, crescent-shaped platform, and
+standing about its base were those who had so recently
+come from the city.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As the King entered with our party the natives
+commenced playing on their native harps, and the low,
+sweet music penetrated to the very souls of our friends.
+Onrai led them to the platform on which seats had
+been placed; then the priest also mounted the platform,
+and facing the King, commenced reading in the
+native tongue from one of the polished tablets of
+wood. He then passed this to the King and he, arising,
+read from it the same inscription. Then the priest
+raised his hand, and all joined in a chant, the maidens
+accompanying the voices on the harps. It was solemn
+but grand and very impressive. The chant ended, the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_105'>105</span>priest again turned toward the King and began speaking,
+the maidens in the meanwhile playing a sweet refrain
+on the harps. The priest having finished speaking,
+the King arose, turned his face heavenward and
+prayed:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“God our Father, God of the Heavens and earth,
+God of On, God of all, as the flowers turn their faces
+to the great orb of day, so we on this night of prayer,
+turn our faces to Thee. O God, we know that all
+blessings come from Thee and we thank Thee. We
+thank Thee for the fertile fields, the green pastures, the
+silvery waters, the shady forest, the life-giving sun of
+day, the soft-lighted moon and cool breezes of the
+night. We feel Thy presence O God, we know that
+Thou art near us. Still be with us and when our time
+has come take us home to Thee, our God, our Father.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai ceased praying and the sweet voices and the
+music of the harps again broke forth. Now the voices
+grew fainter, the music more subdued, the lights growing
+dimmer and dimmer. Now the voices were almost
+whispering, the strains of music are dying, dying,
+the lights are flickering. At last all is hushed and
+dark. Suddenly the Temple was flooded with brilliant
+light, a glorious grand flood of song and music burst
+forth. More brilliant becomes the light, louder and
+grander grows the music, as if from a thousand voices,
+as if from a thousand harps. Now comes a troop of
+maidens robed in shimmering white, singing and playing.
+Lightly they trip over the polished floor, their
+forms swaying and their limbs bending gracefully as
+they dance.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends hold their breath for fear of losing one
+strain of the sweet music; they lean forward eagerly
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_106'>106</span>to catch every movement of the willowy figures. All
+is grand beyond conception. The music becomes
+more soul-stirring, the dance grows quicker, the lights
+blinding in their brilliancy. Our friends arise in their
+eagerness to see and hear. ’Tis glorious!</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Suddenly the maidens leave the room, the song and
+music cease, the lights are darkened. ’Tis over.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The night of prayer with its grand and imposing
+ceremonies had passed, and now the party had again
+assembled and were partaking of the morning meal
+preparatory to starting on the day’s journey. It was
+yet very early, for in this equatorial climate the journeys
+had to be taken in the cool of the mornings and
+evenings. The sun’s rays in the middle of the day
+were too hot to withstand. Through the open door
+could be seen the elephants and zebras trapped and
+waiting for the start. Nearby stood, not only the attendants,
+but also the party which had arrived the
+night before. Turning to Onrai, Enola asked:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Are those who came from the city also to accompany
+us, Onrai?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” answered Onrai, “it is essential that they
+should go with us, for we shall not have returned to
+the city before the night of prayer shall have again
+come, and on this night we must have a priest and attendants.”</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_107'>107</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XIII.<br /> <span class='large'>THE ACCUSATION.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The heat of the day had been excessive, but our
+friends had not suffered to any great extent because
+of the shade which the avenue trees had afforded;
+and then they had rested during the midday hour, and
+had not taken up the journey until late in the afternoon.
+Then, too, the brisk trot of the animals, as they
+moved over the smooth stone pavement, had created a
+breeze which was very cooling to the riders; but as
+they emerged from the forest, dark clouds were seen
+rising out of the west; dark, forboding clouds, which
+portended rain and probably a hard blow. The forerunner
+of this equatorial storm reached them before
+they arrived at the villa, in the shape of quick, rapidly
+moving gusts of wind, which would overtake them and
+moving on would leave the air perfectly calm, hot and
+humid, until the next gust would spring out of the
+ground seemingly, and fly after its leaders.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The riders hurried on, one minute fanned by a refreshing
+breeze and the next almost sweltering in the
+dead calm. But they suffered only a short time, as
+the villa was reached and once inside its cool, onyx
+walls, all thought of the humidity of the outside was
+forgotten, and the on-coming storm was only thought
+of as making the air cool for the morrow’s journey.
+After dinner the travelers went into the garden and
+hardly any signs were seen now of the approaching
+storm; in fact, the evening was much the same as had
+been many others since their arrival. They retired
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_108'>108</span>late but had not slept long when the wind rose almost
+to a gale. The storm was a novelty, and our friends
+never having seen an equatorial storm, all arose and
+went on the terrace.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The elephants had already sniffed the approaching
+storm and began to throw their trunks in the air, moving
+their huge ears back and forth, all the time making
+those funny sounds, which seemed so strange in such
+large animals. The storm meant to them a refreshing
+bath, coupled with a feed of grass and herbs washed
+by the cooling rain; they gloried in it. The zebras
+were already grazing, or half buried in the long grass,
+were rolling and kicking, happy to be free from bridle
+and saddle.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai alone, of all the party, after going onto
+the terrace, seemed to be worried over the storm. He
+had gone to one end of the terrace, and now stood
+looking intently at the black mass of clouds which
+were rolling on, coming nearer and nearer, and reaching
+out huge, dark arms toward the earth. He was
+muttering in the strange tongue of his people:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“An omen. Is our great God angry? Have my people
+failed in their duties? Have we neglected our
+work? Have we treated lightly our teachings? No;
+but our God is great. He sees all things, and goes deep
+into the hearts of his people, and he knows even if they
+contemplate doing wrong. Oh!——” Onrai raises
+his hand to his forehead, and pressing it tightly against
+his throbbing temples, he staggers and almost falls.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Can this thing be?” he gasped. “Is this a warning
+to me, the King of the Land of On? Is this to
+show me that God knows my sinful thoughts and
+would check them before it is forever too late? Oh,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_109'>109</span>my God, spare me!” he cries, and sinks into one of
+the onyx chairs near him. His powerful frame shook
+like an aspen leaf; his breath came in gasps; his hands
+twitched nervously; his eyes almost started from their
+sockets as he gazed on the black clouds, which seemed
+to engulf him. Unable to look upon the fearful sight
+any longer, he sprung to his feet, and shading his eyes
+with his hand as if to hide from view those fearful
+clouds, he staggered towards the entrance. He struck
+something as he hurried forward, and started back
+frightened. Looking up he saw that it was Enola, and
+raising his hand as if to warn her back, he said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You, too? Have you come to accuse me at this
+moment? Could you not have spared me?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai again started for the entrance, but Enola
+noticing the pained look in his face, and being totally
+at a loss to know why he should address her in this
+manner, caught him by the light tunic as he was passing
+her. He stopped and looked at her with frightened
+eyes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai,” said Enola, “don’t look at me in that way.
+How have I offended you? Tell me, is it I or one of
+my people?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai looked at her, his heroic figure standing erect,
+his shoulders thrown back as if to defy the influence
+which Enola was exerting over him. But his face was
+deathly pale and his hands clutched nervously as they
+hung by his side; his eye never flinched, however, as
+he looked at her.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai, do not look at me so,” said Enola, stepping
+back, growing afraid of that unbending figure and
+steely gaze.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What have I done?” she continued. “I come to
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_110'>110</span>seek you to-night to thank you for the happy, happy
+day which you have given me; for having suggested
+this pleasant journey. The beautiful music of the
+evening made me forget for a time this duty, but I
+thought of it as I retired to my apartment and was
+glad of the opportunity which the storm afforded me
+to thank you yet to-night. My heart was light as I
+came from the villa, expecting to find that great, noble
+Onrai glad to see me and ready to hear my thanks,
+but I find him excited and nervous, and when he sees
+me he speaks as I never heard him speak before. Tell
+me, oh, tell me, Onrai, what have I done?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola stopped near the entrance and waited for
+Onrai’s answer.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What have you done?” he said. “Everything.
+You have come from that planet home of yours and
+have stolen into our land in the night; but we have
+received you as guests and have treated you as we would
+those who come from afar and sought our hospitality.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Myself and my people have done all in our power
+to make your sojourn in our world a happy one.
+From that world of yours, far above, in one of those
+shining stars which twinkles and throws its soft light
+on us on the clear beautiful nights, we believe that
+your people have for ages looked down on us, and have
+learned our life, our customs and our secrets. This
+we have learned to believe since you have come among
+us, for before that time we knew nothing of another
+people. And you come to us with the chain of the
+high priest about your neck, and this is proof that you
+know the great secrets of the high priests and those of
+the Day of Resis. For this reason we have looked for
+you to respect our laws and customs. To all but me
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_111'>111</span>you seem to have done this. I have just begun to believe
+that you, and may be your people, have no respect
+for the sacred laws that govern me, the King of On.
+To-night has been a revelation to me. Never before,
+during my life, has there come such a storm at this
+season. I looked at the dark heavens and saw the
+black clouds hurried on by the mad winds, almost
+sweeping the earth, and I could see in it only a warning.
+Then it flashed over my bewildered brain that
+the warning was meant for me. I had sinned. But
+why had I sinned? Because tempted by you who
+knew our laws, and knew the fearful punishment which
+would be the King’s who would dare disobey these laws.
+You who cared naught for all these, but still threw
+out your alluring temptations, your subtle fascinations,
+in order to entrap me. But God has spoken in this
+storm and I am saved. Listen to His voice,” and as he
+ceased speaking a fearful peal of thunder broke through
+the air as if in answer to him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola stood aghast during this accusation, unable
+to account for this fearful change in Onrai’s conduct
+toward her, until he had mentioned the storm, and
+then she realized that it was this unusual phenomenon
+which had wakened in his mind the sin he was committing
+in loving her; she must let him know that
+these fascinations were only those which God had
+given her, and that the seeming allurements were but
+the graceful acknowledgments of his many courtesies.
+But how to tell him, how to convince him! He still
+stood like a statue, like an accusing Apollo who had
+but little mercy for one who had caused him even a
+moment’s pain. To suffer for even an instant was such
+a new sensation to the man, and it was so acute withal,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_112'>112</span>that for the time he could find no forgiveness for the
+one who had caused it, and he stood contemplating
+Enola, for the moment a savage, glaring at the one
+who had caused him a moment’s pain, and whom he
+had in his power to torture as he saw fit.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He forgot his love for her for the moment; he only
+remembered that she had hurt him, and when the
+first great fear of the discovery was over, he grew
+hard and cold and wanted revenge. Enola saw that
+she had blind superstition to deal with, superstition
+whose birth was in sin, and she knew that it would be
+hard to convince Onrai of her innocence. But this she
+must do; so taking a step timidly toward him, she
+raised her hand as if she would touch his arm, but
+when he saw this movement he involuntarily drew his
+arm away as if afraid that her touch would contaminate
+him. The movement hurt her more than all his
+harsh words had done, and she partially turned as if
+to walk away, but remembering the fearful consequences
+that might ensue unless Onrai’s mind should be
+disabused of this fearful mistake which he had made,
+she turned again, and placing her hands behind her,
+walked up to him and looking him straight in the eye,
+said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai, look at me. Do you see any guilt or flinching
+in my eye? Do you think that I, who have the
+same faith in the same God that you have, could look
+at you now if I were guilty, and too, when this fearful
+storm is raging, which you call the voice and anger
+of God? No, Onrai; you and your people have a
+mistaken idea when you think we knew your life, customs
+and laws before we came to your world. We
+did not even know that your people existed; but we
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_113'>113</span>knew that there was a world here and we determined
+to visit it, and learn whether it was inhabited or
+not. So we came and found this glorious land
+and this beautiful, justice-loving people. And never
+until to-night have I learned to think that they had
+any but the grandest minds, with the most charitable
+thoughts for those who had been thrown in with them
+for awhile. I understand your laws but imperfectly,
+and I do not understand why you should treat me
+thus, or accuse me of wishing to make you sin or suffer
+because of an unusual phenomenon. Search your
+mind, Onrai, and see if it was not yourself who sinned
+willingly and not because I have tempted you; ask
+yourself if in any way I have been less modest than
+your native women; whether I have sought you, or
+you me; whether I have not avoided you rather than
+sought you. Ask yourself these questions, and then
+accuse me if you can.” And as Enola finished speaking,
+she drew herself up nobly and started to walk toward
+the entrance. She had nearly reached this when
+Onrai stepped forward and almost in a whisper, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Enola, wait; wait; let me think; let me think;
+my brain is whirling; I cannot see all clearly yet;
+but it is growing brighter. Oh, Enola, forgive, forgive
+me. I cannot now tell you the great sin which I
+thought was your making, but which I can now see
+was all my own. The laws of the Land of On are stringent
+on this point, and if I should give up to the
+temptation I would be killed. To be killed for sinning
+means not only the death of the body, but the everlasting
+torture of the soul. It is a fearful thing for
+any of us to sin, but how much more so is it for the
+King, the chosen one, who is the people’s choice not
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_114'>114</span>because he is the greatest physically, but the purest
+of mind, if there can be one purer than the others.
+But I have sinned unwittingly, and it is because of this
+that I was so ready to accuse you. But I look at you
+now and see in that clear, unflinching eye, that smooth
+brow and erect body, no guilt. You are innocent,
+Enola; innocent and I ask forgiveness. It seems
+strange that I should use the word to one on earth, for it
+belongs to God, and is never used among us. But I
+have wronged you fearfully and I know not how else
+to make amends. Forgive me, Enola,” and as he finished,
+he took her hand and raised it to his lips.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola was crying, for the pleading words of this
+strong man, this King, touched her strangely.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But tell me, Onrai, of this strange sin, that I may
+know,” she said.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” Onrai answered, “it would be a greater sin
+to tell it to you. But listen; what is that fearful
+rumbling sound?”</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XIV.<br /> <span class='large'>THE STORM.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>So absorbed had Enola and Onrai been in their
+talk that the storm had been forgotten for the moment.
+But it had not abated but had rather grown
+fiercer and blacker, until now it was so dark that
+objects only a short distance away could not be seen.
+The elephants could be heard stalking through the
+garden, and occasionally their huge bodies and also
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_115'>115</span>the zebras would be lit up by the lurid lightning.
+But the wind had died down to almost a calm a few
+moments before, and nothing had broken the stillness
+of the night but the sharp peals of thunder which
+would follow the brilliant lightning.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But as Onrai spoke, a rumbling was heard, not like
+distant thunder, but less distinct, like the rattling of a
+distant railway train, the sound being regular but
+growing louder each moment. The others of the party
+now joined Enola and Onrai, and the attendants
+grouped themselves about the terrace. There was no
+fear depicted on their faces, or shown in their actions,
+but there was the greatest wonderment. This was
+something unheard of, a storm like this promised to
+be, in the heart of the dry season; still fear was unknown
+to them, or that fear which is caused by a possibility
+of bodily suffering. They simply wondered
+and did not even try to make out the mystery.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Now the elephants seemed to scent danger, for they
+would sniff the air and then give out that peculiar cry.
+The zebras had gathered together in one part of the
+garden and would neigh in a pitiful manner as if expecting
+danger. The rumbling grew louder and more
+distinct and now sounded like the falling of many
+trees. The heavens were lurid with flash after flash
+of lightning, this lending a fearfulness to the scene
+which was awful. Now the elephants came up quite
+near to the terrace as if trying to find a place of refuge,
+and standing together with their backs turned
+toward the storm waited for the worst. Then the
+trees gave out a gentle wail as they were touched with
+the first breath of the wind; then they began to sway
+and groan as if in mortal agony. Each moment the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_116'>116</span>wind grew more fierce, the lightning more vivid, the
+rumbling more deafening.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Is this not unusual, Onrai?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It has never before happened at this time of the
+year,” said Onrai. “At this season we never expect
+rain and depend wholly on the heavy dews to moisten
+our vegetation.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It seems to be very fierce. Are your storms all
+like this?” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have very hard storms accompanied by very
+strong winds, but I have never seen, or heard anything
+like this. Listen; is it not growing worse?” and
+Onrai’s face for the first time looked troubled.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, very much worse,” said Harry, “and I would
+advise that we all go inside the villa.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, Harry,” said Enola, “let us remain outside
+until driven in. The sight is too grand to lose.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am willing to remain but it is much safer inside
+during a storm like this,” said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Now the noise drowned their voices and conversation
+was given up. The air seemed full of electricity;
+the flesh tingled with it; the nostrils inhaled it and a
+copperish taste was left in the mouth.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look,” shouted Enola, “what is that fearful mass
+approaching, and hear that terrible sound. It is like
+the dashing of thousands of waves against the rocks,
+or the tearing asunder of mighty mountains.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This was true; and now in the lurid lightning could
+be seen the dark clouds flying over Mother Earth,
+crushing all in its way. On the left of the villa was an
+open space, probably five miles broad, and on the far
+edge of this, as Enola spoke, could be seen the black
+cloud approaching. It seemed to take everything in
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_117'>117</span>its course and now the air was filled with all kinds of
+debris; huge logs of wood and even large boulders
+were seen flying through the air. It was a seething,
+hurling mass, made more awful by the ear-piercing
+noise and the continuous lightning.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“A cyclone,” shouted Mr. Graham, but his voice
+could hardly be heard above the fearful din. “Hasten,”
+he continued, “into the house,” and leading his wife
+by one hand and Nellie by the other he hurried toward
+the entrance.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai took Enola by the arm and was hurrying with
+all speed toward the large arch, when Enola, looking at
+the elephants, saw Gip looking pitifully at her and extending
+his trunk toward her as if begging her to help
+him. “Poor Gip,” she said, and freeing herself from
+Onrai’s retaining arm, she walked to the edge of the
+terrace and patted the elephant on the trunk stretched
+toward her.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Come Enola or it will be too late,” said Onrai.
+But it was even then too late, for Enola had leaned
+too far over the edge and losing her balance, fell to
+the lawn beneath. The distance was not great and
+Enola was not hurt, so she picked herself up and
+started for the steps leading to the terrace. But the
+wind had now grown so fierce she could hardly keep
+an upright position, and before she realized it she was
+being hurried forward with a speed which almost took
+her feet from under her. On by the steps she sped,
+unable to battle against the wind and force her way
+up these.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Gip had followed her, wonderingly at first, but at
+last, seeming to realize her peril, quickened his pace
+and just as the wind was about to hurl her to the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_118'>118</span>ground, he grasped her about the waist with his powerful
+trunk and turned toward the terrace again; but the
+awful wind was even stronger than this mighty animal,
+and he was losing ground each step. Bravely
+he battled, holding Enola far above his head, his trunk
+encircling her body just tightly enough to keep her
+from slipping through its folds. His great body now
+began to sway in the gale and it looked for a moment
+as if both elephant and Enola would be picked up and
+swept into the fearful, swirling holocaust overhead.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Gip knew his danger, so turning his back to the
+storm he hurried on with it. At first he traveled only
+in a trot as if reluctant to give up to the power of the
+storm, but his pace grew faster and faster as this fearful
+power asserted itself, until he was flying over the
+ground, he seemed to no longer touch the ground so
+rapid was his pace. He had thrown Enola over on
+his back so that she could rest her limbs, but he still
+kept a firm hold on her with his trunk, and they kept
+up the mad rush together. The air was filled with
+debris of all kinds and Enola was afraid to open her
+eyes for fear of being blinded. On they rushed, the
+elephant keeping up the mad pace before the wind.
+One moment it would be as black as Erebus; the next
+the lightning’s glare would break through the dirt filled
+atmosphere. It was a seething mass, a hurricane
+sweeping all before it; twisting trees from their roots
+or snapping their huge trunks like straws; sucking up
+great quantities of water as it crossed inlets of the
+lake; picking up in its mighty grasp cows, sheep, deer,
+zebra and all other animals excepting the huge elephants,
+whose great weight kept them from being carried
+from earth.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_119'>119</span>Enola was lying flat on Gip’s back, he holding her
+there as if he understood that she would be drawn
+from his grasp if he allowed her to sit up for even a
+moment. Grandly the noble beast fought against the
+fearful storm; the awful pace had now kept up so
+long he was fast giving out, and Enola could feel his
+grasp growing weaker, and feel the weary limbs give
+way when they would strike the earth; his breath came
+quick and he was gasping like a dying human being;
+but he kept on fighting, still fighting that enemy which
+was each moment getting the best of his efforts.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He stumbled and fell to his knees, but he was up
+again in an instant and hurrying before the wind;
+again he fell, and this time his huge body lay flat on
+its side, but he had held Enola aloof and she had been
+only slightly jarred. A groan escaped the noble
+beast as he tried to regain his feet. “Brave Gip!”
+said Enola, as she patted him on the trunk. “Once
+more, Gip, just once more, my noble friend, and we
+may yet escape.” Gip made a supreme effort, and
+regained his feet. The thought now occurred to
+Enola that if she could guide the elephant out of this
+current of wind which was hurrying them on to destruction,
+they might yet be saved. She had seen the
+attendants touch the elephants on the right or left
+side of the head when wanting them to move in either
+direction, and she determined to try it. Reaching her
+hand out as far as she could, she was just able to
+touch the right ear of the elephant.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>She struck this with her open hand, saying, “Try it,
+Gip, good Gip,” and Gip, with strength nearly gone,
+turned as much to the right as possible, and beating
+against the strong wind, hurried on as fast as his
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_120'>120</span>weakened condition would allow him. In thus beating
+against the storm in an oblique direction, it
+brought them in a direct line with the flying debris,
+and Enola began to be bruised by the sticks and
+small stones which filled the air. She could hardly
+breathe either, for the dust and dirt which were swept
+up by the swirling current. She tried to protect her
+face with her hands, but these were soon raw and
+bleeding with the sand blast. Her eyes were filled
+with dirt, and her throat was dry and parched with the
+inhalation of the dirt-filled atmosphere.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>She was suffering fearful agonies, and her suffering
+was growing worse every moment; she tried to hold
+her face closer to the elephant’s back, but she was too
+weak now to make any exertion at all. On the great,
+brave beast moved, his body swaying with the wind,
+and each minute looking as if he must give up the
+struggle. Now the fury of the storm seemed to have
+grown worse, and the next instant it seemed to be
+abating. This would give hope to the suffering girl
+and to the animal, and a moment’s breathing space in
+which they could recuperate slightly and prepare for
+a renewed effort.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was just after one of these momentary spells of
+comparative quiet, that Gip, reeling and almost falling,
+had tried to pull himself together for another trial.
+His massive body seemed almost rigid as he stopped
+for a moment and braced himself; he half released his
+hold on Enola, and she, almost exhausted, felt that
+the grand fortitude of the animal and his sublime
+strength had given way, and that hope was indeed
+gone. But no; Gip shook all over; and, his nerves
+again relieved, made a last effort to go on. Painfully
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_121'>121</span>he strode on, never for a moment leaving the course
+which Enola had started him on.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The air seemed to grow thicker with sand and dust,
+while above them and all about them were flying logs,
+trees and stones. Enola was bruised and bleeding
+and she was on the point of fainting, when she opened
+her eyes for a moment, and just in time to see a huge
+tree fly through the air, and strike Gip fairly on the
+side of the head. Down he went like a shot, carrying
+Enola with him, but still holding her in his trunk. He
+had made a brave fight and lost.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XV.<br /> <span class='large'>IN THE TRACK OF THE STORM.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Sedai, who had been such a prominent figure in the
+first part of the journey, and who had played such a
+part in the real cause of the expedition, had not been
+forgotten since reaching the Land of On, but so many
+new and strange things had come up to occupy the
+time and minds of our friends, and so many attendants
+had been placed at their disposal, Sedai had not
+been called upon to perform the many little duties
+to which he had become accustomed, and he was
+left to enjoy himself much as he saw fit. He had accompanied
+the party on the first part of the journey, but
+the King wished to send word back to the city, of the
+change in the programme and of their intention to proceed
+to the far end of the country before their return,
+and Sedai had offered to carry the message. Not
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_122'>122</span>that native messengers were wanting, but Sedai seemed
+to find more enjoyment in the delightfully cool and
+comfortable city than he did riding through the somewhat
+heated country.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But he had been too long accustomed to the march,
+and the white companions of the past few weeks had
+become too dear to him, to long remain away from
+them; so after spending one day in the city, he determined
+to start out and overtake the party. But now
+a strange thing occurred. Far off in the west, just
+creeping up from the horizon, rose a dark cloud, at
+first no larger than a zebra, but growing in size each
+moment and fast approaching the city. It soon overcast
+half the heavens and the entire populace was
+standing in the streets gazing at this wonder. The
+cloud had cut off the twilight completely and now,
+while it was yet early, darkness was over all, a darkness
+which was appalling. The populace exchanged
+looks of wonderment, but offered no explanation of
+this strange freak of the elements.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sedai, who had long been accustomed to seeing
+these fearful electric and wind storms, was surprised
+to see the wonderment in the faces of these people.
+Turning to one who was near him, he said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why do you gaze at the heavens in that way;
+have you never before seen a storm?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Many of them,” answered the man, “but never at
+this time of the year, and never at any time as fierce a
+one as this promises to be.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It does indeed look very threatening,” said Sedai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The night grew even darker, and then the lightning
+broke through the black clouds for a moment illuminating
+the beautiful city which the inhabitants had
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_123'>123</span>for the first time in their lives, failed to lighten. The
+thunder rolled up from the west, making a deafening
+roar, and still the people stood gazing, so overpowered
+were they by this strange event. And now the fitful
+gusts of wind reached them, and then a few drops of
+rain fell; and listen: what is that fearful sound. It is
+not thunder, for the thunder is roaring peal on peal
+and cannot be mistaken. This is something else. It
+can be heard only when the thunder rests for a
+moment. And it is growing nearer, and a little longer
+and it seems to be almost on them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Like a flash it comes to Sedai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is the simoon,” he cries, in such an alarmed
+voice that all look at him in surprise. Again he
+called out, “the simoon.” And now the natives all
+crowded around asking him what he meant. He had
+not learned the language sufficiently to make them
+understand by words, but by making signs he
+explained to them how the great winds sweep over the
+earth, leveling houses, trees and all else to the ground.
+Even then they showed no signs of fear. But one of
+them happened to remember the King, and that he,
+with the strange guests, was somewhere in the
+country, over which the storm was now approaching.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The King,” the man cried, and then, the others
+catching his meaning, and realizing the King’s danger,
+the cry of “the King” rose high above the roar of the
+storm.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sedai grasped the situation at once and knew that
+the King and his friends must be in imminent peril.
+The storm had come up just at that hour of the evening
+when the party, having rested during the heat of
+the day, might be expected to be on the road. If this
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_124'>124</span>was true and they were near no villa at the time, they
+must have fallen victims to the storm. But the populace
+was also fully aroused now, and already men were
+appearing in the streets astride of zebras, waiting only
+for others to congregate when they would hurry on to
+the rescue of the King and his party, if it was not already
+too late.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sedai also brought out his zebra and joining the
+party, they started for the shore of the lake, knowing
+that somewhere near this would be found the King
+and his party. They started down the Avenue of On
+with the hope of reaching the King and his friends in
+time to help them, but the air was now becoming
+thick with sand and even sticks and stones, and the
+rescuing party were riding right in the face of this
+merciless hurricane. The zebras held their heads far
+down and moved on determinedly. Their riders lay
+close to their necks, endeavoring in this way to protect
+their faces. But it grew worse. The zebras, now
+thoroughly blinded, stumbled on, making heroic efforts
+to keep up the uneven struggle, but their pace was
+growing slower and slower and there seemed to be no
+chance for their getting much further. Suddenly
+Sedai’s zebra turned to the right and left the avenue,
+the others followed. The party dared not open their
+eyes to see where the zebras were taking them, but
+after a little while noticing a cessation of the pitiless
+rain of sand and gravel, they opened their eyes as well
+as they could, and found that the animals had left the
+road and had sought shelter from the fearful storm
+near one of the farm villas. They had stopped under
+the east wall which protected them to some extent.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men hurriedly dismounted and led the zebras
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_125'>125</span>to the large stable in the rear. All realized that it
+was useless to try to proceed further in the pitiless
+storm; it would only be death to do so, and they
+could not help their friends if they were in such a condition
+as the storm promised to put them in if they
+continued. Another hour of that fearful onslaught
+of gravel and sand, and small sticks and twigs, and
+every man would be dead. So they determined to
+wait until the storm would abate, when they would
+hurry on and give assistance to their friends, if it was
+not forever too late.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The inky blackness of the night, lit up only occasionally
+by the lightning, the fearful peals of thunder,
+the roaring of the storm as it rushed madly on, made
+the night one never to be forgotten. It must have
+been several hours past midnight before it abated in
+the least, and after it had once spent its wild fury it
+died quickly, and in a very short time it was perfectly
+calm.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sounds of wounded and distressed animals could
+now be heard, pitiful in their mournful cries; trees
+could still be heard falling, and the night-birds which had
+escaped the fury of the storm, again took up their
+flight, giving out most dismal screeches. But the
+storm had passed, and Sedai and his party were again
+moving slowly along the avenue, for the night was still
+dark and many fallen trees now covered this beautiful
+highway.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>So hurrying was out of the question, but the zebras,
+who had had their eyes washed out in the stable, and
+keen-sighted and sure-footed now, they went along at
+a good pace, considering the condition of the road.
+But it was so dark, and they had now proceeded far
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_126'>126</span>enough on their journey to expect to meet couriers
+from the King and party, if there were any left to tell
+the tale. Torches had been procured at the villa at
+which they had sought shelter, and lighting these,
+they carried them high above their heads with good
+effect. The lights threw weird shadows along the
+avenue as they picked their way through the debris.
+The storm seemed not to have touched the avenue or
+the grand trees bordering it, but had taken a course
+parallel to this, the outer edge of which had come very
+close to the southern border of the avenue. It was
+not, then, the avenue shade trees which occasionally lay
+across it, but the forest trees which covered the fields
+on each side. So close, however, had the tornado or
+cyclone come to the avenue, that some of the branches
+of its bordering trees had been cut off as with a knife.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Occasionally, in the glare of the torches, a wounded
+or dead animal would be seen. In one instance, a
+deer had been killed by a falling tree, and its mate,
+which had probably been with it at the time, now lay
+beside its dead licking the eyes and face. Again, a
+zebra had been torn and lacerated by the fierceness of
+the storm, and as it saw the lights and the familiar
+forms of the zebra in the cavalcade, it made a painful
+effort to rise and follow. Sedai seeing its suffering,
+dismounted and killed the poor beast, thus putting it
+out of its misery. The onyx pavement was covered
+with dead and wounded birds, the storm having played
+greater havoc among the winged inhabitants, than
+among any of the other.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At last faint streaks of dawn lighted up the eastern
+heaven, and gradually it grew lighter, until the great
+hot sun burst forth, its rays disclosing a scene of fearful
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_127'>127</span>devastation. But our friends had but little time to
+notice all of this. They were looking for the wounded
+or dead bodies of the King and his party. But look as
+they might, they could not see either a wounded or
+dead zebra or elephant, in this part of the avenue.
+This was probably because these animals had stables,
+into which they could run if they chose, and as all the
+buildings were of onyx, and built to stand for centuries,
+the storm’s violence had no effect on them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The rescuing party’s progress had necessarily been
+slow, for they were not only hindered by fallen trees
+and other debris which strewed the avenue, but a great
+deal of time had been taken up in looking over the
+ground carefully, they fearing that if they did not do
+this, they might pass some of their wounded friends.
+They had now reached the lake, and the numerous
+inlets, or bays, which stretched into the mainland for a
+short distance, showed, from the appearance of their
+banks, that they had also received harsh treatment by
+the storm. Near one of these, lay, with its body half
+twisted in two, one of the sea monsters which had
+been sucked from the stream and hurled against a
+neighboring tree. Many fishermen’s boats were
+strewn along the banks smashed to splinters. The
+villa in which the King and party had spent the night
+of prayer, was visited by the rescuers, but the bewildered
+attendants here could only say that the King
+and his party had left the morning before, and had
+not again returned. Then Sedai, and those with him,
+after exchanging their poor, tired zebras for fresh
+ones, and after a hasty meal, pushed on. They might
+reasonably suppose that the party had reached a point
+at least twenty miles farther to the northwest before
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_128'>128</span>the storm broke in its fury; but it might have been
+that they saw the storm approaching even before
+those in the city did, and fearing serious consequences
+had turned back. In this case the rescuers might expect
+to meet them at any time now and especial care
+was taken to look behind each fallen tree or pile of
+debris.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>An elephant had been taken along from the last
+villa in hopes that he might be able to sooner detect
+their near approach to any of his companions used by
+Onrai and his party. These animals are very sagacious
+and their senses are very acute, they being able to
+hear the slightest noise or see the most minute object,
+while their scent is only equaled by a bloodhound.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Carefully this great beast picked his way, stepping
+gingerly over the fallen trees and testing each bridge
+with his fore legs before venturing to cross it. The
+distance between the villa and where our friends might
+expect to be found, if safe, was now half covered and
+the rescuers had gained heart with each step forward,
+for if those whom they were seeking were not found
+within the next few miles, they would know that they
+were safe. Suddenly the elephant stopped, and sniffing
+the air gave a sharp, quick cry. Looking to the
+left the party saw the huge body of an elephant, and
+beside it that of a woman.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_129'>129</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XVI.<br /> <span class='large'>ENOLA FOUND.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Onrai had seen Enola slip and fall, and then carried
+away from him, with the greatest anguish. He
+stood for a moment gazing at the retreating figure,
+and saw the noble elephant grasp her. He now
+thought her safe and started toward her, but the storm
+caught him in its folds and he was also being hurried
+before it. But the attendants had been watching him
+and Enola from the entrance, and seeing him hurried
+on by the storm, they formed a line by clasping hands,
+and throwing this human barrier across the terrace
+they prevented the King from being blown further by
+the storm, and before he could realize it, he was hurried
+into the villa and was standing among his friends
+and attendants. The action had been so quick that
+he was at first bewildered, but the truth having suddenly
+dawned upon him, he made a rush for the door.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Back, man,” said Mr. Bruce, throwing himself
+across his path. “What would you do? Do you not
+know that it is sure death to venture forth in this
+storm?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai stopped and looked at Mr. Bruce almost
+scornfully, then said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And would you let Enola perish?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, not if the giving of my life would save hers,”
+said Mr. Bruce, “but to throw myself into that howling
+vortex, would mean instant death, and in no way
+could I help Enola. We must wait until the storm
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_130'>130</span>abates and then look for our friend. She has the protection
+of the only living thing which can help her
+now, her good friend, Gip. God grant that his powerful
+strength may prove mightier than the power of
+the storm,” and as he finished speaking, Mr. Bruce
+raised his hand to his eye and brushed away a tear.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai turned away and paced the long hall like a
+caged lion, his hands crossed behind his back, and his
+body slightly bent forward, as if ready to spring
+through the open entrance and run, as soon as the elements
+would permit. Harry, who was also crazed
+with pain because of the fate of Enola, was also on the
+alert to give Onrai a race in his rush to rescue his
+friend.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The storm grew fiercer each moment and the noise
+more fearful. Mr. Graham stepped up to Mr. Bruce
+and with a white face, said, “No human being could
+possibly live in that storm; it is fearful.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, the most terrible I have ever seen,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “But let us hope that in some way Enola has
+reached safety.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If I could only hope; but I cannot, that storm
+would kill every hope,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Enola was not in the heart of the storm,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “She was not carried into the centre of that
+seething, swirling tornado. She was only in the outer
+edge, and maybe the elephant was sagacious enough
+to work its way out of danger. Let us hope so at
+least.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But hope seemed futile when they looked into that
+fearful on-rushing storm.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look,” said Mr. Bruce. They all turn toward the
+door. The elephants had gathered beneath the trees
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_131'>131</span>in one corner of the garden, and here, bunched together
+they had resisted the storm, but as Mr. Bruce
+spoke, the storm had reached the height of its fury, and
+the elephants no longer being able to withstand its
+power had been blown forward, some of them falling
+and the others tumbling over them. Those that were
+able to keep their feet had been rushed forward with
+such force, that in striking the trees they were crushed
+and badly wounded; those that were left prone on
+the ground were rolling over and over in their efforts
+to regain their feet, the wind blowing them over again
+before they could stand erect.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Most of the zebras had run to the stables when they
+actually realized their danger, but others, which had
+remained to graze the fresh grass until too late, had
+been drawn into the circling, whirling mass and hurried
+on.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai was still pacing the floor, almost crazed with
+the thought that Enola was in fearful peril and he
+unable to help her. Frequently he would walk to the
+door and clasping his hands, cry in an agonized voice:
+“Will it never cease?” It was now three hours after
+midnight and the fierce winds had slackened, and the
+storm seemed broken. All were watching it now with
+an eager look, praying for its speedy death. The attendants
+went into the stables, and in a little while
+brought zebras to the terrace, and Onrai with his
+guests and twenty attendants started in search of
+Enola. But the night was still very dark and the
+torches helped them but little. Every foot of ground
+was gone over carefully. They did not keep in the
+avenue, but to the right, or in a direct line with that
+taken by Gip as he left the garden.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_132'>132</span>Several elephants were lying about the garden or in
+the surrounding fields, dead or too badly disabled to
+work. In the clear light of day Gip could have been
+easily distinguished from any of these, but in the darkness
+all looked alike, and each prostrate form was examined
+carefully, and in some cases ropes were thrown
+about the legs and the elephant turned over, the party
+thinking that Enola might possibly be lying crushed beneath
+it. But none of these proved to be Gip, and
+the party moved slowly on.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I feel hopeful that the elephant with Enola has
+escaped,” said Mr. Bruce to Onrai, as they rode along.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, I hope so,” answered Onrai, “but it was fearful,”
+and he shuddered.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But tell me, Onrai, when you have such storms as
+these, are many of your people killed?” asked Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have never before had such a storm, never during
+my life. We have some storms in this season, but
+never like this, and death has never resulted. The death
+and ruin which I have seen to-night appalls me. Never
+before have I, or any of my race, I believe, experienced
+such sensations as these fearful sights bring forth. I
+cannot understand why this should be. That it is a
+visitation of our God, I know; but why? That the
+punishment is just I cannot doubt; but for what is
+this punishment? I or my people have sinned, but
+I know not what this sin is, unless——” and Onrai’s
+face turned ghastly pale in the glare of the torches.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Unless what, Onrai?” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Unless it be in a way of which I cannot tell you,”
+said Onrai, “or, unless my people have failed, in my
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_133'>133</span>absence, to carry out certain rites preparatory to the
+Day of Resis, which must not be neglected.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce looked at him for a moment with the intention
+of asking him something further regarding this
+strange day, but something kept him from doing so.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The dawn was breaking and it seemed that these
+hours had been spent in a fruitless search. But so
+careful had been the search, that all felt assured that
+Enola had not been passed. They had covered but
+few miles, but in this space the whole width of the
+storm’s track had been carefully looked over.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot see how the elephant could have held out
+sufficiently long to reach this distance,” said Mr.
+Graham to Mr. Bruce, “and I think that it is convincing
+proof, that the beast beat his way out of the trail
+of the storm and took a circuitous route back to the
+villa.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If that was so,” answered Mr. Bruce, “he should
+have reached the villa before we departed, or else we
+would have met him on the way.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, I think that we will yet find both the elephant
+and Enola safe,” said Harry, who then joined them,
+but probably too exhausted to return, and awaiting
+assistance. “See there,” and as he spoke all looked in
+the direction of the avenue and saw a party of natives,
+headed by Sedai, approaching.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They are coming towards us,” said Onrai. “Let
+us meet them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They started towards the approaching party, Onrai
+in the lead. He turned his zebra to one side to go
+around a pile of debris, when, upon reaching the far
+side of this, he pulled up his zebra so quickly, that it
+nearly dismounted him. His eyes were bulging from
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_134'>134</span>their sockets and a groan left his lips; he seemed
+paralyzed, so rigid had he grown. The rest of the
+party had now come up, and also Sedai and his followers,
+and all looked in the direction in which was
+Onrai, and there, half hidden by the debris and great
+body of the elephant, lay Enola, her robe almost torn
+from her body and her face and hands black and
+bleeding.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XVII.<br /> <span class='large'>“SHE IS MAD.”</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>As both parties met and looked down on the bruised
+and blackened face of Enola, a cry of horror went up
+from each one of them. Hope had still had life as long
+as there was any uncertainty, but now it had met its
+death.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look,” said Harry, “the elephant is not dead.
+See, he is trying to move his head.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Hurriedly the party dismounted, and Onrai lifted
+Enola carefully in his arms. She had fallen across
+Gip’s outstretched trunk when the crash came, and
+here she now laid. When Onrai lifted her up, Gip
+tried to raise his head, but this he could not do. The
+whole side of it was crushed in, or the lower part of it
+was, and he looked up with pitiful eyes, begging help
+from the party bending over him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai still had Enola in his arms when Mr. Bruce
+came up and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Lay her down on the grass, Onrai, until I can make
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_135'>135</span>an examination. Quick, she may yet be living; the
+elephant is.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Carefully Onrai laid her on the grass, holding her
+head in his lap. Mr. Bruce bent down, and placing
+his ear to her heart, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“She yet lives. Quick, bring me a flask of brandy.”
+A flask was handed him, and placing this to the lips of
+Enola, poured a few drops down her throat. “Bring
+some water,” he again commanded, and this having
+been handed him, he bathed her bruised face and hands
+with it. She was badly lacerated, the cuts not being
+deep, but so many of them that an inch of whole skin
+could scarcely be found.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry looked as long as he could, but finally walked
+away; the sight of his loved one in this condition
+crazing him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But for the faint beating of the heart, all would
+have pronounced her dead, for it could scarcely be
+hoped that one so terribly cut and bruised could survive.
+Even the body had not been spared, and great
+blotches of flesh had been torn from it by contact with
+the flying debris.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Is there hope?” almost whispered Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot say,” said Mr. Bruce. “But if blood-poisoning
+does not set in, I should think, with her
+splendid constitution, she might get well. But she has
+laid here for hours exposed, and it is greatly against
+her chances for recovery. She must be taken where
+women attendants can help her, and that immediately.”
+And Mr. Bruce had to again place his ear over the
+region of the heart in order to tell whether she was yet
+alive.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_136'>136</span>“See, she opens her eyes,” said Harry, as he again
+comes up.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Yes, it was true, she had opened her eyes, but only
+for an instant, and then closed them again.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Enola, look; do you not know us?” said Harry,
+as he bent over her.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Her eyes again opened, and she tried to part her
+parched and bleeding lips, but she had not yet the
+strength.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There may be some hope now, I think,” said Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Hurriedly a litter was made from the blanket taken
+from the elephant, and with one of her friends at each
+corner of this, Enola was carried to the nearest villa.
+This was not far away, and, when reached, attendants
+were found in waiting, and Enola being carried to one
+of the large, cool and comfortable apartments, she was
+soon under the care of female attendants. Carefully
+they bathed the bruised and bleeding body, and under
+Mr. Bruce’s orders they anointed and bandaged the
+cuts. Finally, after long and hard work, and after
+hope of resuscitating her was nearly lost, she opened
+her eyes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce was standing at her side at the time, and
+seeing that she had regained consciousness, and that
+danger for the time was passed, he carried the glad
+news to the anxious ones waiting for his report. All
+immediate anxiety being allayed they breathed freer.
+Onrai, who now felt at liberty to return to the city,
+began to make preparations for so doing, he feeling
+that at such a time his presence was greatly needed
+among his people. Accordingly he took a few of his
+attendants, and after making arrangements for hourly
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_137'>137</span>messengers to be sent him, giving full account of
+Enola’s condition, he started. Just before leaving,
+Enola opened her eyes, and after a moment, uttered
+the one word, “Gip.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was perfectly natural that returning consciousness
+should bring to memory the fearful experiences
+of the night before and of the brave animal which had
+fought so nobly to protect, and save her life. In their
+anxiety for Enola all thought of poor Gip had been
+forgotten, but when she spoke his name and they knew
+that she was anxious about him, and when they remembered
+all that he had done for her, they censured
+themselves for having forgotten him for even a
+moment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai gave orders to some of his people to go to the
+assistance of Gip, and to do all in their power to relieve
+the noble beast, if yet alive. Mr. Bruce, not
+being needed for the time in the sick-room, went
+with the party as did also Sedai. The great animal
+heard them coming, and tried to raise his shattered
+head, but could not. A slight movement of the trunk
+was the only sign of life he could give. Mr. Bruce
+had not made a study of the anatomy of the elephant,
+and he understood very little about them, but he determined
+to do all he could for the animal.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Gip had unfortunately fallen on his right side and it
+was necessary for them to turn him over. This was
+no easy task; in fact it looked at first as if this could
+not be accomplished; but Mr. Bruce quickly thought
+out a plan which proved successful. Large ropes were
+tied to the legs of the side on which the animal was
+lying, and by a long and hard pull he was turned over
+onto the unbruised side. A groan, almost human in
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_138'>138</span>its intensity, escaped the crushed beast, as he was
+pulled over but he seemed to understand that his
+friends were there to help him. Mr. Bruce commenced
+at once to examine his wounds.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The lower side of the head had been crushed and
+the body for half its length was lacerated. He had
+fallen on these wounds and the sand and gravel which
+covered the ground had worked into the wounds and
+were now held there by clotted blood. Water was
+brought from the lake and poured into the wounds
+until cleansed of all dirt, and then soothing liniments
+were poured into them. Gip did not make a movement,
+the great intelligent beast realizing that all this
+washing and anointing was being done to help him.
+It was a question as to how they were going to bandage
+the huge body, and after careful consideration
+this was deemed impossible until he could stand, as
+they could not carry the bandage about the body
+otherwise. The head, however, was lifted by the exertions
+of a dozen of the attendants and great, white
+silk bandages were carried around the monstrous hulk.
+Pails of water were now brought and he drew in great
+draughts with his trunk. Food was also brought
+where he could reach it. Everything that could possibly
+be done for his comfort was done, and two men
+were left to watch over the animal until evening, when
+he was to be again bandaged, and, if possible, gotten
+on his feet and taken to the villa.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce now hurried back to the villa. He had
+been gone for some time and he feared that Enola
+might need his attention. He had considerable misgiving
+regarding her speedy recovery, or even her recovery
+at all, for she had been fearfully bruised and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_139'>139</span>cut, and had been so long exposed afterward, that
+there was great fear of blood-poisoning setting in. He
+realized what this wonderful woman had undergone in
+these few short hours, and he doubted if another could
+have passed through such an ordeal and lived. But
+Enola had a perfectly healthy constitution and Mr.
+Bruce had a faint hope that this intrepid girl might
+pull through.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As he entered the villa, Nellie, who had been sent
+for, met him in the hall, and to his look of inquiry,
+said,</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“She has awakened but her mind is gone; she is
+mad.”</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XVIII.<br /> <span class='large'>ONRAI VISITS THE PRIEST.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Onrai hurried on to the city. At frequent intervals
+on his journey he met couriers from the city, all
+hurrying to give him the details of new discoveries of
+the storm’s devastation. The track of the tempest, as
+he now followed it, so shortly after its fearful advent,
+showed ruin and death everywhere. But so far no loss
+of human life had been reported and the King felt more
+than thankful for this. As the inhabitants would meet
+the King, they would look at him in the same wondering
+way as they had at the storm the night before,
+they were evidently seeking an explanation from their
+King, of the phenomenon. When they did ask him why
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_140'>140</span>such ruin had overtaken them, he would invariably
+answer by saying that there was sin among them.
+Then they would look one at the other as if wondering,
+if it were he or she who was guilty.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Arriving at the city, he found the populace awaiting
+him. On all previous occasions when Onrai had been
+away from the city for a season, upon his return the
+people had been glad to see him and had met him at
+the city limits with harps and glad songs. But now
+they stood and looked with no joy in their faces; but
+this was easy to account for. The people had never
+before in their lives had one little thing to occur to
+disturb the even tenor of their existence. Their lives
+were simply one long, happy or perfectly contented
+existence, they knowing no pains or sorrows.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The seasons came and went, each occupying just so
+many months, never varying greatly one from the
+other, for it was perpetual spring in this delightful
+country. But at one season more rain fell than at
+another, and for several months of each year rain
+never fell. Severe storms were very infrequent and
+such storms as the one of the night previous had never
+been known before. And this had happened right in
+the middle of the dry season. It was not so much this
+latter fact probably which made the people wonder,
+as it was the death and ruin which it left in its wake.
+This the people could not understand, for life to them
+was a sacred thing, even those animals of a meat-serving
+kind, never being allowed to be killed wantonly,
+or where there was no use in the slaughter. Why had
+the poor dumb beasts been killed in this way? There
+was a world of inquiry in their looks as they stood
+perfectly still, and saw the King pass.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_141'>141</span>But Onrai heeded them not. He hurried on past
+the great square and up the broad avenue to the Temple,
+where the head priest was awaiting him, and as the
+King drew up, the priest approached him, saying, “You
+have come, oh King. Throughout the night I have
+prayed for you and those with you. You are safe, God
+be praised,” and taking Onrai by the hand he led him
+into the Temple.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It was your prayers then which brought us to shelter
+before the storm overtook us,” said the King.
+“But tell me, you who know all of the sacred writings,
+what has caused this death-dealing and destroying
+storm. I can only believe that our people are sinning.
+Tell me, do you not think this so?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have made research, knowing that both you, King,
+and the people would want to know the cause of the
+storm, and I too have wished to learn the reason. I
+find among the sacred writings words admonishing us
+to do right at all times and if laws were broken and
+the inhabitants of this great Land of On treated lightly,
+the commands laid down for their good and prosperity,
+they would be made to suffer in such ways as God
+would devise. I also find that God will give warning
+to the good of coming events. I do not know what
+to think, but I hardly believe that our good people are
+sinning.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Are there any motives which might make us break
+the laws?” asked the King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think not,” answered the priest, and as he said
+this, he looked at the King and was surprised to see
+his face so pale. “No, it must be a warning,” he continued.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_142'>142</span>“But what unusual event can come to our country?”
+asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Was not the storm of last night an unusual event?”
+asked the priest, “and should this not be a sufficient
+warning to us to guard against all such? I believe
+that naught else can come to the Land of On but the
+wars of the elements, and if these visit us, it is God’s
+will and they purpose some good.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If it be God’s will, he must have some object in it,”
+said Onrai. “But tell me, priest, did the Kings of On
+ever marry?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The question almost staggered the priest and he
+started back for the moment unable to answer. But
+controlling himself he came forward and looked Onrai
+straight in the eye, asking sternly, “Why do you
+ask? Do you not know that it means death to the
+King who even contemplates marriage? Were not
+the sacred teachings imparted to you when you were
+yet young, and have these not been told you many
+times since and expanded on, and explained? And
+does not the law say that the King shall not marry?
+I cannot understand you, King.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai’s face was puzzled as he looked at the priest
+as he spoke.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I hardly understand myself,” said the King.
+“I have indeed read the great laws and have heard
+them read since my earliest childhood, and I know
+that the King cannot marry and that there are great
+and good reasons given for his not marrying. But
+God forgive me if I have thought for one moment that
+this law was unjust. I am King, chosen by the people
+because of my physical attainments and stature. I
+am strong, powerful; through my veins courses the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_143'>143</span>blood of endless generations of perfect manhood;
+every nerve, every tissue, every muscle tingles with
+life; I have been trained until my naturally healthy
+sinews are as hard as the black metal which we dig
+out of the foothill of the cliffs; my whole being vibrates
+with health and vitality and for these reasons I am
+chosen King and denied a wife; I of all men who
+should be granted a mate,” and as he ceased speaking
+he strode up and down the Temple, his powerful form
+shaking like an aspen; his breath came quick and
+short; his hands opened and shut nervously.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The priest looked at him in wonderment and seemed
+at a loss to know how to answer him. But he must
+say something to this rash man, this ruler of the
+people, who was supposed to be pure, to be sinless. If
+others should hear him talk in this mad way the consequences
+might be fearful. He stepped in front of
+the King as he came near him and said, “Onrai, are you
+not mad? Do you not realize the consequences of such
+ravings? Do you not know that death awaits you if
+you give up to such sinful thoughts? Oh, Onrai, King,
+brother, great and good, strong and beautiful, drive
+these fearful thoughts from your mind; smother these
+emotions, which can only lead you to destruction. Remember
+that endless line of ancestors of whom you
+speak, and let not an act of yours disgrace their memory
+or make sorrowful the people who chose you for
+their King. Tell me, oh my brother, what it is which
+has wrought this great change in you,” and then, seeming
+to remember the strangers, he clutched Onrai’s
+arm nervously and said, “Tell me, is it they?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Of whom do you speak,” asked the King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Of the strangers,” answered the priest.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_144'>144</span>“Why should you suspicion our guests,” asked
+Onrai. “Is it just to them, who for the time may expect
+only the kindest treatment from us? I do not
+like this,” but as he spoke, his heart smote him for being
+the first to suspicion the good motives of the
+strangers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Forgive me, King,” said the priest. “I had but
+your interest at heart and thought only of you when I
+spoke; but I could not suspicion you of fostering such
+thoughts unless encouraged by some one. And I
+could not suspicion any of our people, for they have
+too great a reverence for our holy laws to ever speak
+on such subjects. Then, who could I think of but they
+of the fair skin? But I was wrong, forgive me.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, it has been nature itself, this strong vital
+power which permeates my being, which has prompted
+the thoughts. I cannot be held responsible for these
+thoughts, but only for nurturing them, and allowing
+them to influence me in doing wrong. It has not
+reached this point yet and it never shall. If I am
+weak in the body I am strong here,” and Onrai tapped
+his forehead.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Now, you are the Onrai I have known since a boy,”
+said the priest. “But Onrai be careful; guard against
+temptation, as our sacred writing commands us to do.
+Come to me and tell me if you are again tempted;
+I have never had such thoughts as yours and I can
+better counsel and advise you. And if others should
+hear you vent such thoughts, the whole populace
+would soon know it and the end would be death. Let
+me again admonish you, my King, to fortify your mind
+against such temptations. If certain ones create such
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_145'>145</span>thoughts, go not near them,” and the priest, with this
+advice, left him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai walked down the main hall of the Temple, his
+mind trying to throw from it the gloomy thoughts
+which the priest’s negative assertion had raised. So
+the hope, which sprung into being when he saw Enola’s
+innocence, could not be cherished; the fulfilment of
+it could never be realized. The thought was maddening
+and Onrai groaned aloud in his fearful agony.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“God help me in this struggle,” he cried, “is it sin,
+can it be sin, this longing to be like other men, be allowed
+to take unto myself a wife? I cannot believe
+that it is, but the law says “No,” and I, with every
+impulse fighting against it, must comply.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He now left the Temple and walked down the
+broad avenue. Word had gone forth that the King
+would speak at the large open square, and crowds who
+had seen the King come to the city had now, with
+their friends gathered and were waiting with those
+same wonder-depicting countenances, for the King to
+come and tell them why the strange storm had come
+and ruined the Land of On. Walking straight to the
+fountain, Onrai mounted the dais and glancing about
+him for a moment at the hushed, bewildered Onians,
+said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It has pleased our great God to give us a warning;
+this warning admonishes us to be careful, watchful and
+diligent. If any among you have sinned or are sinning,
+this fearful storm tells you to turn from the evil
+of your ways; if you have intentions of sinning, it
+speaks to you a warning, but I cannot believe that my
+people are sinning. I look among you to-day and see
+not one guilty face. You are bewildered, in wonderment,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_146'>146</span>but this is not guilt. It can be a warning to us
+of some disastrous event which may visit our fair land.
+It may be that it will all be revealed to us later, but
+let us not be worried, but obeying the laws, go on in
+our happy way. The fearful storm has caused no loss
+of life of our people, and we may believe from this
+that God was not angry with us. Let us be watchful
+of coming harm, but let us not live in dread, for such
+will destroy happiness. The storm has left a vast track
+of ruin behind it, but ruin easily righted. We must,
+for the time, give up all other occupations and repair
+the damage done by the storm. Only let the food be
+furnished and the city kept clean. All traces of the
+devastation will soon be gone and we will forget, or it
+will only be a memory to us after a short time. Our
+guests from the far-away planet escaped injury, all
+but one and that one was the fair and sweet Enola,
+who is so much loved by you all. But I left her
+better and she will recover, for God would not take
+one of our guests, and leave our people unharmed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As if in denial of Onrai’s words, a messenger stepped
+to the edge of the crowd and waved a piece of papyrus
+over his head. Onrai saw him at once and raising his
+hand, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“A courier has just arrived from the villa in which
+lies the fair Enola. I must hasten to this villa as these
+people are our guests, and I should be with them.
+Again I pray of you, be watchful, and keeping from
+sin, be happy and contented as in the past.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai ceased speaking and descending to the pavement
+took the message from the courier. It read as
+follows:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Enola lives, but her reason is dead.” His face
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_147'>147</span>turned ashen and he jumped on to the zebra held for
+him by an attendant, and dashed off madly down the
+avenue. The populace watched his retreating figure
+in still greater wonderment, and the attendants who
+followed him were soon left far in the rear, as the
+zebra which he rode was fleeter than any other in the
+land. On the King rode, each moment urging the
+zebra to greater efforts, each moment shortening the
+distance between Enola and himself. The avenue had
+been almost cleared of fallen trees by the large body
+of men who had immediately gone to work after the
+storm, and Onrai hardly met with any obstructions in
+his mad rush. It was growing dark now and Onrai
+had ridden nearly fifty miles that day, but he showed
+no fatigue as he bent well over the zebra’s shoulders
+and urged it on. He had but one thought, an excruciating
+one: “Enola was mad.” The agony of that
+thought. She would no longer look at him with those
+beautiful eyes or speak to him in those charming
+accents, or smile on him with those lips which seemed
+only made to kiss. Mad, mad, mad; the word rang
+in his ears, the zebra’s hoofs seemed to pound it out of
+the flinty pavement, the birds in the air were screeching
+it; everything seemed to be telling him the fearful
+story. On, on he rushed with unabated speed, the
+zebra reeking with sweat and panting as if it would
+drop each moment, its eyes bulged and glaring, until,
+pulling up in front of the villa, and Onrai jumping from
+its back, the beast falls dead.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_148'>148</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XIX.<br /> <span class='large'>ONRAI CONFESSES HIS LOVE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Yes, it was only too true. The sufferings of that
+mad ride before the storm and the long exposure had
+unbalanced Enola’s reason. As Mr. Bruce entered the
+apartment after visiting Gip he found two women attendants
+struggling with her trying to prevent her
+leaving the couch, while Mrs. Graham was standing
+near trying to reason with her. But there was no
+longer any reason in Enola. She had awakened to
+oblivion, her mind groveling in darkness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce walked up, and looking at Enola closely,
+saw that she was in a high fever; feeling her pulse he
+knew that she was in a very dangerous condition. His
+troubled look told the story to Mrs. Graham and Nellie
+as they stood watching him anxiously. He sent
+for the small medicine chest which they had brought
+with them from the States, and which they had thought
+to place with the equipments when starting on this
+excursion. From this he took medicines that would
+allay the fever, first giving Enola a quieting powder.
+This had to be forced down her throat as she closed
+her teeth tightly and refused to take anything. It
+soon had its effect and as her muscles relaxed and
+bruised limbs became quiet, Mr. Bruce could better
+diagnose the disease.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>After a careful examination he came to the conclusion
+that she was suffering more from a nervous fever
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_149'>149</span>than anything else, caused by the fearful suspense, suffering
+and exposure of the night before.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Is there any hope for her?” asked Harry, who had
+come into the apartment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot say,” said Mr. Bruce, “but we will hope
+until the disease has run its course and the change
+comes.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But of her reason,” questioned Harry. “If she
+lives, will her mind always be clouded?” and Harry’s
+look of agony was fearful.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That I cannot say, for unfortunately, I am not an
+expert in mind diseases,” answered Mr. Bruce. “It may
+be though only the ravings of a fever-racked brain,
+and when this has passed she may regain her reason.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“God grant that this may be true,” said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce was a great advocate of ice in cases of
+fever and he had at once ordered a liberal use of this.
+Fortunately Mrs. Graham and Nellie were with Enola,
+for they had both had experience as nurses and knew
+just what to do, and then their love for her would
+insure her the very best of treatment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The day rolled by and Enola had not yet come out
+of the long sleep into which the morphine had thrown
+her. Harry had strolled up and down before the
+door of the sick chamber, stopping occasionally to
+listen, hoping to hear signs of returning consciousness
+from within. But all had remained quiet and Harry
+had kept up the vigil from without. He had suffered
+fearfully in those few short hours since Enola, snatched
+by the storm, had been carried away, giving her up
+only after it had destroyed the greatest gift of God—reason.
+It seemed an age to him, these few short
+hours and the suffering had grown more intense as the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_150'>150</span>day advanced, and the possibilities of returning life
+and reason grew less. Harry was not one to say much
+or to carry his heart on his sleeve, but his love for
+Enola was deep and sincere, and his suffering now
+fearful as a consequence. He had seen Enola’s growing
+friendliness or infatuation for the King and this
+had wounded him terribly. Still he had so much faith
+in her that he could not doubt but that she would be
+perfectly true to herself in the matter, and if, in the
+meantime she should learn to love Onrai, she would
+tell him candidly.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the thought was torturing, the very possibility
+of his losing her after these long years. The barbarous
+grandeur, so it might be called, of the King and
+his people, was enough to turn the head of any woman
+or man, for that matter, and he could not blame Enola
+if she should turn from him to the King. Yet there
+was something about these people which could not be
+understood, a certain mystery unsolved and unsolving;
+they had now been among them several weeks, and
+had been let into all their mode of life, their customs,
+habits, and nothing, seemingly, had been kept from
+them; but there had been mentioned a certain day, the
+Day of Resis, over which there hung a cloud. This had
+only been mentioned unguardedly, and there seemed
+to be a secret connected with it, which was not to be
+divulged to the vulgar ears of the strangers. Harry
+had hopes that the uncertainty of this mystery would
+guard Enola from allowing herself to form an alliance
+with the King, an alliance which might make life a
+hell ever afterwards.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry was not superstitious, but there was a certain
+dread of the future with these people; a sort of premonition
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_151'>151</span>of coming evil; that before long this pleasant
+life would end, and a something would occur which
+would make the party forever regret the day they
+entered this strange country. These thoughts might
+have been occasioned by the fear that Enola was being
+infatuated by the subtle influence of the King; an influence,
+which he, Harry, thought lay in the mystery
+overhanging the entire race. But when Enola would
+once come to believe as he did, that there was a future
+life with these people, which was the very reverse to
+the one they were now enjoying, she would at once
+turn a deaf ear to the love-making of Onrai. But had
+he made love to her? Harry could not make himself
+believe that Enola would allow this from one whom
+she had known but such a short while; and then Onrai,
+when Harry came to think of him, was such a great,
+powerful man, so straightforward and free from all deceit,
+so brave and strong; he looked a lover, and yet he
+did not know. One thing Harry was assured of: Onrai
+did not make love to Enola with those simple nothings
+which make up the wooings of modern lovers in civilized
+countries. And it might be the total absence of
+these idiotic expressions which won her friendship and
+esteem, and finally, love. It might be the grand physique
+and strength of the man which attracted her.
+But at any rate, Harry would not relinquish all hope
+of yet winning Enola, and when he thought of that
+mysterious something which threw a sort of shroud
+over the future of these people, he felt almost confident
+that Enola would not allow herself to become entirely
+infatuated, or, as it has been said, allianced with this
+King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But now this slender hope had been shattered.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_152'>152</span>Enola lay at death’s door physically and mentally,
+with but slight hopes of regaining bodily health, and
+less of her ever regaining her reason. For the
+first time Harry regretted their ever having started on
+this hazardous journey, but when he thought of the
+determination of Enola, and realized that she would
+have come at any rate whether he had or not, he felt
+glad at least that he was now here to help her. He
+must be resigned and await the future. But this was
+easier said than done, especially when the one great
+loved one was lying at death’s door. Again he stopped
+and listened, and hearing no sound, walked to the
+entrance, and looking out saw Onrai dash madly up
+on his winded charger and dismount. Onrai almost
+stumbled over Harry as he hurried through the entrance.
+Looking up almost angrily, he was about to
+make some passionate remark, when, seeing that
+it was Harry, he grasped him by the shoulders, and
+said, hoarsely:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Tell me quickly, how is she?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The same,” answered Harry. “Still mad, and no
+hope.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is fearful!” cried Onrai, as he dropped his hands
+from Harry’s shoulders and commenced pacing the
+floor.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry watched the suffering of this strong man, and
+for a time, almost gloated over the thought of this
+rival’s agony. But why should he feel this way? Had
+not Onrai been open and above board with him, and
+did he, Onrai, ever suspect that he had a rival in himself?
+So if they were to be rivals, let it be an open
+and square fight, and not for a moment harbor such
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_153'>153</span>miserable jealous thoughts. Going up to Onrai, he
+said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Tell me, King, why do you take such an interest
+in us—in Enola? We are your guests, certainly, but
+your interest in us is even greater than we might expect
+from you, our host.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot answer you,” said Onrai, “further than
+as you have suggested, it is because you are my guests.
+You come to us strangers; you knew not what to expect
+when you threw yourselves on our bounty, but
+you trusted us, and for that reason you are deserving
+of every attention which we can give you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But pardon me, Onrai,” said Harry, “if I ask you
+a pointed question. I saw your fearful agitation as
+you witnessed Enola being borne away from you last
+night in the teeth of the storm; I saw that you suffered
+far more than if you had only a friendly interest
+in her; and I saw you to-night when you came tearing
+up the driveway and then up the steps of the terrace,
+the dead zebra testifying that you must have ridden
+like mad: I see you now, your face pale, your eyes
+bloodshot, your whole appearance displaying mental
+anguish. Have you not a personal interest in Enola,
+and is not this interest prompted by a feeling deeper
+than friendship?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai now stood with his arms crossed over his
+breast, his bearing erect and scornful, as if to give
+Harry the impression that he was accountable to himself
+alone for his actions and did not recognize Harry’s
+right to question him. He stood looking at Harry
+for some time after he had finished speaking, as if debating
+with himself as to whether he would answer
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_154'>154</span>him or not. But his just nature asserted itself, and he
+said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Your question is a strange one, but I feel that you
+have some right to ask it; for you have been Enola’s
+companion for years and must have a brotherly regard
+or love for her. I cannot blame you, now that I remember
+the difference in our lives, for this solicitation
+for her future. But have not my attentions to Enola
+been honorable? Do you think that I, the King of
+the Land of On, chosen by the people because they
+knew that I was pure of mind, do you think that I
+could so far forget my natural traits or early teachings,
+as to have any but the purest thoughts of Enola, and
+do you not know that the Kings of On cannot marry?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“So I have learned,” answered Harry, “but are you
+not still a man, and as a man have you not human
+emotions and passions? Because you are a chosen King,
+is the ruling passion, love, driven from your heart?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, I would to God that it was,” answered Onrai,
+and his face betrayed his fearful agony of mind. “No,
+this passion is still ours, but sufficient strength is given
+us to keep it in check. We must smother it and cast
+it out. We must so interest ourselves in our people as
+to forget all else.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But can you do this?” asked Harry. “Is not love
+all-powerful? Even among your people, who are supposed
+to keep it in check until after marriage? You
+have lived, Onrai, thirty-five years; have you not in
+that time felt the delightful sensations of love, and
+have you found it possible to smother it?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, I have loved,” answered Onrai. “But it
+came over me like a dream and was so subtle in its
+movements that I did not realize that it had taken possession of me until a long time afterwards. But an
+unlooked for event opened my eyes to my sin and the
+knowledge of it nearly crazed me.”</p>
+
+<div class='figcenter id003'>
+<img src='images/i_154fp.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' />
+<div class='ic003'>
+<p>“No, I would to God that it was.”—<i>Page <a href='#Page_154'>154</a>.</i></p>
+</div>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_155'>155</span>“Your sin?” asked Harry. “Do you consider it a
+sin when you did not realize that it was love that had
+taken possession of you? I would not call it by such
+a name.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Still it was a sin,” said Onrai, “for I had allowed
+myself to be drawn into its meshes without even making
+an effort to extricate myself. To escape this
+tempter it is necessary that we guard against the influences
+which lead to it, and I have not done this.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But, King, could you, after your discovery, tear
+this love from your breast and go on as if you had
+never experienced this grand emotion?” questioned
+Harry again.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I must,” answered Onrai, “for it would be death
+for me to nurture it and allow it to influence my life,
+which it would do if I did not kill it. Still, the struggle
+will be terrible, and I know not how it will end. It is
+too early now in the fight, perhaps, to expect great
+results, but I almost doubt my strength to overcome
+its machinations. But I must see her,” and Onrai
+hurried toward the door of Enola’s apartment, Mr.
+Bruce having beckoned him to come.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_156'>156</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XX.<br /> <span class='large'>THE AGONY OF ONRAI.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The day must have seemed interminable to the
+wounded elephant as he lay on the hard, sand-covered
+earth. All that could be done for his comfort, however,
+had been done; his wounds had been dressed
+again in the evening and repeated efforts had been
+made to get him on his feet, but without success.
+They had, though, gotten him on his haunches and he
+seemed easier in this position. They had gone to the
+villa and procured ropes and a sort of pulley, which
+they were now rigging to one of the trees above Gip.
+They thought that by getting him on his feet he might
+be able to walk to the villa stables, as the trouble all
+lay in the right foreleg, which had been sprained by
+the log striking it. The block and fall had been rigged
+and the rope worked under the immense body and
+fastened in a loop; then two other elephants were
+hitched to the other end of the rope and started.
+They moved slowly, and as the rope tightened about
+Gip’s shoulders, he did all in his power to help regain
+his feet. But his help was not needed for the two
+elephants lifted him bodily until his forelegs were
+pulled from off the ground, his hind feet alone touching;
+then he was lowered until the forelegs again
+touched the ground, and after awhile, when he had become
+used to the weight, the rope was taken from about
+his body and the other two elephants taking up a position,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_157'>157</span>one on either side of him, he was gently urged to
+take a step forward.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was painful to see the effort he made to walk.
+His right foreleg was stiff and he had to limp in a
+distressing manner. It took a long time to reach the
+villa stables, where a soft bed had been made for
+him with a sling rigged above, so that he could be
+raised or lowered as the attendants saw fit.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I declare,” said Mr. Bruce, “it does me good to
+see the brave animal housed. If it were not for him
+we would not now have even a small hope of Enola
+again being with us, alive and well.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is a small hope, indeed,” said Mr. Graham.
+“But it is a hope, and even that is better than knowing
+that the bruised and mangled body lay buried under
+a pile of debris. Gip, you do not realize the full
+significance of your brave act. It may mean health
+and happiness or it may mean suffering and mental
+death. God forbid that it should be the latter.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham and Mr. Bruce now turned and went
+into the house and direct to Enola’s apartment. She
+lay still in that death-like sleep into which she had
+fallen after taking the morphine. Mr. Bruce looked
+at her anxiously, and stepping up to her couch, felt
+her pulse.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Her fever is abating,” he said, “and I can now say
+there may be some hope of her recovery. When I
+first felt her pulse this morning it was beating at the
+rate of 105; but the smallest rise in this and she could
+not have survived,” and saying this, Mr. Bruce proceeded
+to rebandage the swollen and inflamed face
+and limbs. Now that the fever was checked he feared
+blood-poison, and especial precaution against this had
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_158'>158</span>to be taken. As Mr. Bruce and the attendant unwound
+the old bandages, Enola opened her eyes and
+looked about her in a half-dreamy way, but there was
+no intelligence in that look; the eyes were dull and
+seemed to recognize none of the friends about her;
+her lips parted and she again breathed the word
+“Gip.” That was all. Everything else was forgotten,
+friends, past, all was wrapped in darkness now.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The experiences of that night must have been
+terrible,” said Mr. Graham, as he looked upon Enola
+with tearful eyes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“More terrible than we can even imagine,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “but the strong constitution may bring her
+back to health and happiness again; I feel more
+hopeful now.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Nellie, who was standing by one of the large curtained
+arches at the far end of the room for a moment,
+breathing the fresh air from the garden, exclaimed hurriedly:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Father, come quickly, it is Onrai dashing madly
+up the drive. Look, he is now at the terrace. Oh!
+his poor zebra has dropped dead, and he hurries up
+the steps. He looks wild, crazed by the experiences of
+the past few hours.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“He will come directly to the apartment,” said Mr.
+Graham. “Mr. Bruce, warn him back.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce stepped into the wide corridor and motioned
+to Onrai to remain where he was. Coming
+back into the room, he said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Care must be taken when the King comes in, for
+he is not the Onrai we have known for the past few
+weeks. One short night and day has changed him
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_159'>159</span>wonderfully. He may, in his impetuosity, do something
+which will injure our fair patient.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How strange,” said Mrs. Graham, “that he should
+have changed so. Why, only yesterday, as we rode
+along, happy and without a care, I thought to myself
+that I had never seen a man so thoroughly free from
+all care and trouble as Onrai.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think,” said Nellie, “that an explanation is easy
+enough to find.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then tell us, Nellie,” said her mother.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, he has fallen in love with Enola and the
+events of the past few hours have crazed him. We
+do not wonder at ourselves for being buried in grief at
+Enola’s sufferings, and it is but natural that Onrai
+should feel the same.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Don’t say that,” said Mrs. Graham. “It would
+grieve Harry deeply if he suspected such a thing to be
+true.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I doubt not that but Harry has seen the trend of
+things, for I have watched him closely lately and he
+seems to be worried,” said Mr. Graham, “but he would
+never admit it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola had fallen into the stupor during this short
+conversation and this was probably better so, for any
+violent movement would loosen the bandages and open
+the wounds afresh, and this must be avoided. As she
+lay partially on her side, a full view of her bandaged
+face could be had; nothing but the eyes could be seen
+however, the remainder of the face being entirely
+covered. She looked like one dead and with scarcely
+a breath stirring the gauze over her nostrils, and with
+the white silk robe falling about her, one could easily
+believe that she had succumbed to the excruciating
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_160'>160</span>sufferings. Just at this moment Mr. Bruce stepped to
+the arch and motioned Onrai to enter.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Be very quiet,” said Mr. Bruce, as the King came
+forward hurriedly. Harry also came up quickly, and
+together they entered the apartment where the dearest
+one on earth to them, lay at death’s door.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Both stepped up to the couch, and as Onrai’s eyes
+fell on the white bandages and saw only the discolored
+eyelids, he fell back exclaiming in an agonized voice,
+“Dead;” then, almost beside himself with grief, he
+rushed forward and falling beside the couch would
+have clasped her in his arms had not Harry, who was
+also suffering untold agony, caught him by the arm
+and held him back. Mr. Bruce also stepped up and
+said calmly;</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai, what would you do. Do you not realize that
+such an act on your part would endanger her life?
+Calm yourself and do not ruin the small chance which
+this poor girl has for recovery.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai arose and stepped back slowly, his whole
+frame convulsed with strong emotion. Drawing his
+hand over his eyes he said slowly.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“She is not dead then, thank God. Forgive me, I
+should not have acted thus for her sake and my own.”
+Then looking about him and seeing several native
+women attendants in the apartment, his glance fell on
+the floor, for the first time in his life ashamed of his
+own actions.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham noticing the look of humiliation and
+guessing its cause, felt for this strong man to the bottom
+of his heart, and taking his arm, said;</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, Onrai, she is not dead; but come with me, I
+would talk with you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_161'>161</span>Onrai, with his glance still resting on the floor, went
+out with Mr. Graham. When they had reached the
+terrace, Mr. Graham said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai, I saw your suffering to-night, and, believe
+me, it touched my heart. But do you realize what
+you are doing? Are you doing this with your eyes
+open? Have you forgotten the laws of your land? I
+know but little about these, but I do know that you
+cannot marry. Then, are you doing yourself or that
+dear one inside, justice, by harboring such feelings?
+It can only bring unhappiness to both of you; therefore,
+banish such thoughts from your mind.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is easy enough to say, do this, and I found it
+easy enough to resolve to do this, but I cannot do it.
+I cannot understand my weakness. My life has been
+spent, like my people’s, adhering to the laws laid down
+for us to follow. I have never questioned these, and
+have, by living up to them, been perfectly contented,
+as are all of my people. But you come to us from
+afar, and my life is changed immediately; at first I was
+pleased with you all, and then I found myself happier
+when alone with Enola and discontented when away
+from her; and not until last night did I realize that it
+was love which had wrought this change in me. Since
+then, what with the discovery of my sin and the fear
+for Enola’s life, I have suffered the tortures of hell.”
+As Onrai ceased speaking a noise like the marching of
+a heavy body of cavalry reached their ears. It was
+coming nearer and nearer. What did it mean?</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_162'>162</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXI.<br /> <span class='large'>IN PERIL.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The rumbling noise came nearer and nearer, and
+Onrai and Mr. Graham stood without saying a word.
+In some respects the noise resembled that of the night
+before, but it came from the opposite direction. Involuntarily
+the two watchers looked at the heavens,
+but seeing the stars shining brightly, all fears of another
+storm were allayed.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What can it be?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot tell,” said Onrai. “It sounds like the
+tramp of many zebra, but I cannot understand why
+there should be any riders out to-night, unless it be a
+body of men who are on their way to to-morrow’s work.
+But even they would have started so as to have reached
+their destination long before this. It puzzles me
+greatly.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Could it be a body of men coming to you on a
+mission of some kind?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, none would come to me at this time of night,”
+said Onrai. “And then there is no reason whatever
+for any of my people coming to me. The people
+know my wishes regarding the repairs to be made
+where the storm has brought ruin, and this is the only
+thing which they could wish to consult me upon. But
+they come nearer, and now we can distinguish the different
+sounds; yes, it is a body of riders, but where
+they are bound I cannot say,” and as Onrai finished
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_163'>163</span>speaking, a hundred flickering lights could be seen far
+down the avenue toward the town.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it is a large body of men,” said Mr. Graham,
+as the riders came in sight, “and they are riding fast,
+as if their mission, whatever it may be, was important.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, they seem in earnest,” said Onrai, “and they
+are turning toward the villa. They are coming here.
+I cannot understand,” and Onrai looked puzzled.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>There seemed to be thousands of them as they rode
+toward the villa, winding in and out between the trees,
+for they disdained the single roadway. The leaders
+at last reached the terrace and seeing the King standing
+with Mr. Graham, they dismounted and stood
+beside their steeds. One of the leaders came forward
+and doffing his helmet and bowing low before the
+King, said,</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have come from the city, oh King, to consult
+you on a matter which has come up to-day before the
+people.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am always glad to heed the matters of my
+people. But why do you come to me at this hour of
+the night; would not the morrow do as well? It is
+late and within the villa lies one of our guests very
+near unto death, a victim of yesternight’s storm. Will
+the matter not rest then until daylight when a more
+suitable place can be chosen for its discussion, and
+where there will be no fear of disturbing the fair sufferer?
+I ask this not for myself but for one whose
+comfort you should all consider.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is of her and her companions that we wish to
+speak,” answered the man.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And what manner of business can the people possibly
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_164'>164</span>have with the strangers? Have they not been
+given into my charge and am I not responsible for
+their welfare and comfort? I cannot understand
+your reasons, man, for coming here on such an errand
+or the object the people had in sending you. Have
+you lost confidence in the ability of the King, to take
+care of and make enjoyable the life of our guests?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, it is not that, oh King,” said the man. “We
+do not fear for the well-being of the strangers nor do
+we doubt your power to make all things pleasing for
+them. Our mission is of a different character; we
+wish to complain of them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“To complain of them,” said Onrai. “What do you
+mean, man? Have my people then so far forgotten
+their respect to the King’s wishes as to complain to
+him of his guests or the guests of the Land of On?
+For have not these strangers come to us from afar
+and have they not thrown themselves on to our hospitality,
+and is it not our sacred duty to care for them
+as long as they are with us? It is your duty as well
+as mine, then why do you forget this so far as to make
+complaints of them?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have not made these complaints as yet, oh
+King,” said the man, “and we wished to place our
+suspicions before you and let you decide if they be
+well-grounded before we would call them complaints.
+But complaints to us seems to be the only fitting word
+to use in this connection.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot understand you, my people,” said Onrai,
+“I was among you only to-day and you said naught to
+me about this matter. You allowed me to depart and
+come here without so much as a hint of your protest.
+Now, you follow me but a short time after, at the dead
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_165'>165</span>of night, and here where a fair life hangs by a thread;
+you come a thousand strong and voice your miserable
+suspicions. Our life has been so quietly peaceful that
+this trait has never before shown itself. A word which
+has almost passed from our vocabulary alone can fit
+the act, and that is cowardice,” and as Onrai ceased
+speaking he drew himself up grandly and faced them
+with such a haughty bearing and scornful look that the
+leader drew back involuntarily.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, no, King, not that,” said the man, “not that,
+for we had only your and our own best wishes at heart
+when we came here at this hour of night.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And had you no thought for those who are now
+under our protection? Had you a right, even with
+complaints to make, to sneak here like a band of jackals,
+in the dead of night? Why do you not come in
+the bright open light of the day and then in numbers
+only equaling those against whom you are going to
+make complaints, and not with a horde as if to intimidate
+them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Listen, oh King,” answered the man. “You must
+know that this is an event which has never before occurred
+in our land, and the people did not know how
+to act. They then got together and decided that we
+were to come to-night, and in a large body; this is to
+impress the strangers within our land that, although war
+and strife, such as our sacred writings speak of, are unknown
+to us, still we can come before them in a formidable
+body and fight for our fair Land of On.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Are you mad, man?” asked Onrai. “What is this
+I hear? Are you talking of waging war against a
+handful of strangers, whom you ought to protect? Do
+you speak of war, that which has never been heard of
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_166'>166</span>in this land? Have the people of On gone mad with
+the advent of the storm?” and Onrai turned and
+strode up and down the terrace.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce and Harry had come on to the terrace
+and now stood back with Mr. Graham but saying nothing,
+so alarmed were they over the new turn things
+had taken. The leader of the party said nothing for
+a few moments after the King had finished speaking
+the last time. He seemed convinced of the justice of
+the King’s remarks, but still he had a mission to perform
+and he was expected to carry it out to the letter.
+Again stepping forward, he said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We do not come to fight the few of another sphere,
+who are now here but to fight those of this race who
+might come to help them. These people came in the
+dead of night to our land; we know not how they
+came or whence they came and how should we know
+but that they could call to their assistance thousands
+of others. It is this possibility that we have prepared
+ourselves for.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai turned on the man almost savagely and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Enough, now. I will listen to no more to-night.
+Begone, and find you quarters until morning, when I
+will meet you near here on the shore of the lake and
+hear these miserable complaints which you have to
+make. Discuss the matter well among yourselves to-night,
+but remember this, that I come to you to-morrow
+morning prepared to refute any statements which
+you may make against our guests. Your fears, whatever
+they are, are based on superstition and are simple.
+Now go and move away quietly, so as not to disturb
+the woman whom you come to war against.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men remounted after this and rode away, but
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_167'>167</span>not far, for when the shores of the lake were reached
+they halted, and made preparations to spend the
+night. Even at the villa the low hum of their voices
+could be heard as they discussed the subject which
+had brought them here.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>After their departure Mr. Bruce stepped up to
+Onrai, who was standing, lost in thought over the unexpected
+turn which events had taken, and said, “What
+is it, Onrai?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot tell,” said the King, “but the people
+seem to have taken a sudden fear of your party. Never
+before have I seen this quality in my people and it
+worries me, for now that it is aroused it is hard to tell
+where it will end.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But why should this sudden dislike and fear of us
+have taken possession of them,” asked Mr. Bruce.
+“Heretofore they have done all in their power to make
+our stay in their country pleasant. Something strange
+must have happened to make them change so suddenly.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Have no fear, my friends,” said Onrai. “Whatever
+it is, I will learn to-morrow and then I will know
+how to meet their arguments. They will abide by my
+decision and will again extend to you their friendship.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were now called into the sick-room for Enola
+had again awakened. She was still raving about Gip,
+nothing else seeming to break through the dark pall
+which had fallen over her mind. Loudly she called
+“Gip, Gip, Gip,” half raising from her couch.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As if in answer to her call a noise is heard outside
+and through one of the open arches Gip pushes his
+great bandaged head. Enola seems to hear the sound
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_168'>168</span>and, turning, sees the mighty head and before they can
+restrain her, she springs forward and clasping the
+trunk in her arms cries, “My noble, true friend, Gip,
+you have saved me.”</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXII.<br /> <span class='large'>“THEY MUST DIE!”</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Yes, Gip, the great, noble, loyal Gip, had saved Enola.
+When that great cry of hers had broken out, it had
+floated through the arches and out to the open stables
+where Gip had been placed. He had just been raised
+to his feet preparatory to having his wounds rebandaged,
+and as the agonized cry reached him, he raised
+his head and listened, and when the second cry came
+he pushed the attendants aside who tried to stop him
+and limping and almost falling he started for the open
+arches through which the sound came. Such loyalty,
+such love for a mistress had never before been displayed
+by the domestic animals of On and Onrai and
+the attendants looked with astonishment at Gip as he
+pushed his great head through the arch of Enola’s
+apartment, and gave that peculiar cry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola a moment before had seemed very close to
+death’s door, her breath being scarcely perceptible and
+no movement of the body showing any signs of life.
+But she had awakened and in her delirium had called
+on that friend who had shared the danger with her and
+had suffered in trying to protect her. Her movement
+had been so quick when she had seen Gip, that those
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_169'>169</span>about her had not time to stop her before she had
+fallen on the floor clasping the great trunk of the
+animal. But it was well perhaps that they did not, for
+any hindrance or objection on their part in allowing
+her to go to that protector, the only one she had recognized,
+might have resulted seriously to her reason,
+that reason which was already darkened, but which
+now gave a glimpse of light.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>All looked at her in astonishment as she caressed
+the elephant, throwing her arms about the great trunk,
+patting him and calling him by endearing names in the
+meantime. She now noticed the bandages about his
+head and said.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, my poor Gip, and you were wounded? Ah,
+yes, I remember now, that great, cruel log struck you,”
+and as she said this she almost fell backwards in her
+weakness, but Mr. Graham caught her and attempted
+to bear her to the couch, but she clutched Gip’s trunk
+and cried so pitifully not to be taken from him, that
+Mr. Bruce stepped forward and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It will not hurt her and it may do her an inestimable
+amount of good. Listen, she already remembers
+a few of the instances of the storm and mad ride.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It was terrible, was it not, Gip?” Enola went on,
+“and you tried so hard to keep me from danger; but
+it blew so furiously and the air was so thick with stones
+and sand and sticks, and you were blinded, dear friend.
+But you are safe now, all but that poor head which the
+cruel log struck. But where are we now, Gip? The
+storm is over and we are together; but where?” and
+Enola looked about her with eyes which began to
+show some signs of returning reason.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah, I see, they have found us and have taken us
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_170'>170</span>back to the Temple; and what are these?” and she
+looked at her bandaged hands and arms. “And my
+face, too! Oh, they hurt so,” and the poor girl seeming
+for the first time to realize her suffering, fell back
+on the floor.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Come, Enola,” said Mr. Graham, “you are tired
+and weak, and must lie down. Gip shall stay near
+you,” he continued, as Enola again turned toward the
+elephant.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, uncle, I am so tired,” said Enola, as Mr. Graham
+laid her on the couch.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Thank Heaven!” almost whispered Harry, “her
+reason is not destroyed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Mr. Bruce, as he gave her a quieting
+powder, “Gip has indeed saved her life and her reason,
+too, for the sight of him has brought from out of the
+chaos the scenes of last night, and these have brought
+in their train other thoughts, until reason itself has
+been restored.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This news was received with tears of joy. All fears
+were now allayed regarding Enola, but there were the
+greater ones awaiting them on the morrow. What
+was to be the result of the conference of the King
+with the people to-morrow? Onrai had assured them
+that it would be all right, that they would abide by
+his decision in the matter; but was there not a possibility
+of these people, who were experiencing for the
+first time the fears which superstition brought out,
+being swayed by these rather than by the King?
+Such thoughts had occurred to Mr. Bruce, but he had
+said nothing of his fears to the others, not wishing to
+worry them unnecessarily. Indeed, the thought had
+come to Mr. Bruce to suggest their immediate departure
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_171'>171</span>from On, but Enola’s condition forbade this, and
+again, they could not possibly reach the cave before
+morning, and if this intended escape was once discovered,
+they would be stopped and dealt with roughly to
+say the least.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The news of the coming conference had not been
+imparted to Mrs. Graham and Nellie and they, happy
+at Enola’s assured recovery, were quietly dozing in
+their chairs, the events of the past twenty-four hours
+having tired them greatly. The watches were now set
+for the night and the men had retired with the exception
+of Onrai, who went into the garden and strolled
+up and down, his arms hanging listlessly by his side
+and his head bowed as if in deep thought. Was he, too,
+thinking of that coming conference and of the possibility
+of the men refusing to heed him, and following
+their own blind reasoning? Whatever his thoughts
+were he was completely wrapped up in them and
+hardly heeded the approaching morn. The eastern
+heavens grew lighter and lighter, but still Onrai paced
+the drive, his head bending low and his eyes cast on
+the ground. The whistle of a bird seemed to rouse
+him at last, and raising his head and noticing the rosy
+tints of morn lighting the east, he shook himself and
+said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The battle is fought and I now feel stronger; but
+it has been cruelly hard.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>A song sung by a thousand male voices, now arose
+on the morning air, and Onrai, turning toward the
+lake, exclaimed:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, I had forgotten. I must meet the people this
+morning at the lake,” and he started off in that direction.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_172'>172</span>Mr. Bruce came running from the villa, and hurrying
+up to the retreating figure of Onrai, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai, you are about to go to your people. They
+have a grievance with us. Is it not best that we also
+accompany you, and plead our own defense?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Onrai, “I can better do this myself. I
+am dealing with a new phase in their character to-day,
+and I do not know just how I will handle them, but, at
+any rate, it is best that I should go alone.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I would ask one favor of you before you leave,”
+said Mr. Bruce. “We came to your land uninvited,
+and it is not right that we should create any disturbance,
+or destroy the peace of mind which your people
+have always known. If they demand our departure, and
+you feel that their demand is just, and this decree is
+irrevocable, do not hesitate to tell us, and we will leave
+immediately, although it would grieve us greatly to be
+compelled to do so, just when we have fully experienced
+the full delights of your beautiful country, and
+tasted the pleasures of your hospitality. We cannot
+understand why they have learned to fear us, but we
+do not question their motive, in wishing us to leave, if
+this be so.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Fear not,” said Onrai, “Some question of difference
+has come up probably, which has led them to
+fear that if you should remain here long, established
+customs might be changed. By talking on this subject
+and expatiating on it, it has assumed great proportions,
+and has seemed of greater importance because
+of the mystery which surrounds you. They have
+never been able to understand how you came to our
+country. They found you on the side of the cliff one
+morning in the heart of our wild beast range; you
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_173'>173</span>had been there overnight, and had been unmolested
+by the ferocious beasts. This alone made them look
+on you with awe, and they have never forgotten it.
+As I have said, it is superstitious fear, which is now
+urging them on, and we will have to first destroy
+this.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I hope that you may be able to do this completely,”
+said Mr. Bruce, “for we wish to be friends
+with your people, and remain a long time with them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I would have it so,” answered Onrai, as he turned
+and again started for the shore. “I can understand
+now, I think, why these people have turned on their
+guests. In some way they have learned of my love
+for Enola, and a fear has taken possession of them that
+I would give myself up to the fascinations of this fair
+woman. And they have attributed a supernatural
+power to her, for they could not believe that any other
+could make me so far forget my laws and people as to
+love; and I do not know just how I am going to deny
+their charges and still ask them to allow the strangers
+to remain with us. This they must do, however, for
+I would have them with us until they have fully
+learned our customs and ways. They will not fully
+know these until they have seen the ceremony of the
+Day of Resis. And, am I still weak? May be so;
+but I cannot now see Enola leave me. I will be strong,
+I will bury the love, which, if mentioned, will ruin my
+whole life and that life to come. But I must see her;
+I must have her with me yet awhile. Ah, I am
+approaching the appointed place. Now for the
+struggle.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party had seen him coming and were now
+drawn up before a large rock, which was intended for
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_174'>174</span>a platform, from which Onrai was to speak; Onrai
+approached and took his stand on the rock; the men
+stood in a semicircle about him, their heads uncovered
+and as Onrai took his position on the rock they bent
+their bodies respectfully, and then stood waiting for
+him to speak.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“My people,” he commenced, “you came to me
+last night with a strange complaint. For a short time
+we have had in the Land of On a number of strange
+people, the first which has ever visited our world
+since we can remember. If at any previous time such
+visitors came to the Land of On, we know not, for the
+events of the past ages are not made known to us.
+But we are concerned only with these strangers from
+a distant planet. When we stop to consider, we cannot
+wonder that these enlightened people, of another
+world, seeing our world as we see theirs, should wish
+to visit it and learn, if here was a race of people like
+unto themselves. We cannot fully understand, perhaps,
+the curiosity which should prompt this desire, for
+we have been taught to be contented with the good
+land which God has given us and not to seek anything
+which we have not here given us. We have certain
+laws to follow, and these laws are life and death. But
+it is not so with the people who are now here as our
+guests; they have certain political and moral laws, as
+they call them, which they must adhere to, but they
+have no laws restricting their research into the
+unknown. They may invent new contrivances for
+making their labor easier, they may advance new
+theories on great subjects, even their religion, not
+being altogether as ours is, but a number of different
+beliefs, these beliefs being subdivided, each advancing
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_175'>175</span>different theories, which in the end are widely varying.
+And they are allowed to study the heavens and learn
+the different stars and to name them; and they
+learned that there was a world similar to theirs and
+they determined to visit it, and immediately devised
+new means to do so; and they came and found that
+another race was here, a race much like themselves in
+many respects but different in others, principally in
+physique; but they worshiped the same God, the
+great God, and this makes them brothers, and now
+you would destroy them, or send them back to that
+world from whence they came, even before they have
+fully learned the world or people which they traveled
+so far to find. You have an imaginary complaint to
+make against them; it cannot be a genuine complaint
+for I have been with them almost constantly since they
+came to our land and I know that they are as pure in
+heart and deed as any among us. Accept your King’s
+word for this, for he knows of what he speaks. I have
+done.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party of men had stood perfectly still during
+this speech of the King, but it would be impossible to
+tell from their mobile features whether they were being
+convinced or not. They stood stolidly silent, not
+a muscle moving, leaning against their zebras. They
+made a grand sight, these thousand men in their beautiful
+tunics, holding their bright helmets. A body of
+men which would make the armies of the civilized
+world look like pigmies and which would make the
+eyes of a general open wide with admiration. But
+that stolidity; not one among them betrayed an
+emotion in the face. As Onrai finished they did not
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_176'>176</span>even change the position which they had held while
+he was speaking.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai now stepped to one side of the rock and the
+leader, who had spoken the night before, came forward
+and mounting the rock, bowed to Onrai and then proceeded
+with his explanation.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, King, I was chosen by the people, who sent us
+here to make the charge against the strangers last
+night, but you ordered us away, and we have always
+learned to obey our King before all else, so we have
+waited until this morning. The decision reached by
+the people was caused by a report which was brought
+to the city by one, who has been a member of your
+expedition since you left the city and was for some
+time before attached to the woman Enola before she
+left the Temple. She was alarmed by certain things
+which transpired, and no longer being able to keep
+them to herself, rode to the city yesterday morning,
+arriving even before you did, oh, King. She tells of
+the King of On, being in the company of the woman
+Enola most of the time, and that certain expressions
+passed between the King and this woman, which could
+mean but one thing; the King had become infatuated
+with the woman. This news could hardly be credited
+and would not have been believed probably, if one of
+our men, who was also in the party, had not rushed
+madly into the city yesterday, giving out that the
+King was mad; that he had stood on the terrace of
+the villa, occupied by Onrai and his party on the night
+of the storm, and had heard the King accuse the woman
+Enola of having bewitched him; of her having
+known before the laws and customs of the people of
+On, even before she had come here; but notwithstanding
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_177'>177</span>this she had thrown a spell over him, the
+King. The King told her that she had been balked in
+her machinations before it was forever too late, by the
+warning of God. This warning was the storm. The
+man had not stopped to listen longer; the storm causing
+him to seek shelter. The people had seen the
+King come to the city, where he should be in the time
+of great trouble, but that word had come from the
+woman Enola and he had forgotten his people and had
+rushed off quickly, even killing the zebra which he had
+ridden. This latter, we learned afterwards. The
+people love their King, oh, Onrai; they feel that he
+has not sinned but that he is in the meshes of one who
+would ruin him, and they have decided that the woman
+and her party should die, and we have come to fulfill
+this mission.” And the man, as if this declaration
+ended the matter, stepped down from the rock and
+commanded the men to don their helmets and again
+mount.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Hold,” cried Onrai, “what would you do? Consider
+well the step which you would take. Have you
+forgotten that these people are our guests and as such
+demand our protection? The stories which you bring
+are true, but they are the results of my own blindness
+and are not due to any supernatural influence, which
+Enola has had over me. She is innocent and even
+now lies at the point of death, and, will you not at
+least wait and see if her injuries are fatal? Oh, heed
+your King and do not this thing which hurts him.
+Let them be escorted to the place where they were
+found, and let them from there return to their own
+world. Do not kill them,” and Onrai wrung his hands
+in despair.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_178'>178</span>The only answer the leader made him was, “We
+must save our King, for we love him and this
+is the only way,” and he ordered the men to march.
+Onrai jumped from the rock and ran like a deer ahead
+of the riders, and reaching the villa, met Mr. Bruce,
+Mr. Graham and Harry on the terrace awaiting his return.
+The hurrying figure of Onrai coming toward
+them told them that something was wrong, and stepping
+up quickly toward him, Mr. Bruce asked, “What
+is it?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is settled,” said Onrai; “they are coming to kill
+you; I tried to dissuade them, but it was useless. Rush
+to the rear and take zebras and make all possible speed
+to where you were found. I will try to keep them
+back for a while; it will mean my death, but that matters
+little.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The three men turned white, but did not move.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But what of Enola?” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“She must be taken too,” said Onrai, “but it is too
+late.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The riders had now reached the terrace and dismounting,
+a number of them stepped forward and laid
+hands on the strangers. Others prepared to enter the
+villa, for the women. Onrai stood with bowed head,
+overcome with emotion. This then was to be the miserable
+end of the expedition.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_179'>179</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXIII.<br /> <span class='large'>A MESSAGE FROM THE PRIEST.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The moment was a critical one and the three men
+realized it fully; what could they do? They were
+powerless against such a mob; their only hope seemed
+to lay in Onrai, but he had said that the men would no
+longer listen to him. Onrai stood with arms crossed
+and head bowed and it could be seen that he was fearfully
+agitated. But he made no move to stop the
+men, who were now entering the villa to take the
+women. But the thought of these men, laying their
+hands on Enola, on that poor bruised body, finally
+overcame Onrai, and rushing madly into the villa, he
+grabbed the two men who were about to enter the
+sick chamber and pushed them forcibly from the
+house.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What would you do?” said he, beside himself
+with anguish. “Would you war against poor defenseless
+women, or worse, sick women? Men, have you
+forgotten your manhood; have you no longer any self-respect?
+Has your pride and honor all been killed by
+this horrible suspicion?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men stood quietly by as they had at the lake,
+listening, but not seeming to heed their King. Those
+who had laid hands on Mr. Bruce, Mr. Graham and
+Harry still stood guarding them, waiting for those who
+had been sent for the women to come from the villa,
+when they would carry out the rest of the miserable
+programme.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_180'>180</span>“Why do you look at me in that strange way?”
+continued Onrai, “do you not know that it is the King
+who is talking to you, that it is he who implores you,
+that it is Onrai who commands you; have you forgotten
+that it is I, Onrai, whom you yourselves chose for
+King, and whom you have sworn to love and obey,
+that now entreats you? How are you keeping that
+oath? Oh, that I should ever be chosen ruler of such
+cowards.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men did not move, but when Onrai ceased
+speaking the leader walked up, and again bowing to
+the King, that King, whom he still respected, but did
+not obey, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“King, we know of the great goodness of your heart;
+we know that that great goodness of heart would still
+be influenced by the love; no, not love, but unholy infatuation,
+which this woman has thrown about you,
+and we know that because of this, you will forget yourself,
+your future, your people, the holy laws and all,
+and would plead for the lives of these people. We
+knew this and we hardened our hearts against such
+pleadings before we came to you. It was decided that
+we would not be influenced by these pleadings, for we
+knew that it would not be our King, our great, noble
+Onrai, who would ask pardon for these people, but the
+evil one, which the woman Enola had possessed him
+with. We believe this with all our hearts and consequently
+we cannot listen to you. We are chosen by
+all the citizens of On to carry out this mission and we
+must do it or go back to our people traitors.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Traitors, traitors, did you say? The word is well-chosen,
+but one which heretofore has never been used
+in the Land of On. Traitors to those who sent you!
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_181'>181</span>Would you then rather be traitors to the King than to
+the people? Which is the greater sin, if you would
+call obedience to your King a sin, which is the greater
+sin to be traitor to the people or to the King, which
+you have sworn to love, cherish and obey? Come,
+man, can you answer?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Quickly,” said the leader, “for as I have said, it is
+not now the King which commands us, but that evil
+one within. If it were the King, he would say, ‘Take
+these people who have made your King sin; take
+these people who have called the great God’s vengeance
+down on us, because we harbored them; take them
+and show them no mercy, for they stole upon us like
+thieves in the night; and when we clothed and fed
+them, when we made them honored guests, giving them
+every comfort and luxury which the Land of On knows,
+even taking them into the most sacred sanctuary, making
+them special guests of the King, thinking that he
+alone was fitted to entertain them, when we did all
+this for them, they repaid us by making our King sin,
+and bringing God’s wrath upon us. Take these and
+kill them, for they have betrayed our confidence.’
+This is what the true, noble King, the great Onrai
+would say to his people if it were he talking to us.
+Oh King, we pity you, for we do believe that even
+now you suffer, when you see the people, whom you
+have learned to love through their machinations, going
+to their death. But the people have settled the
+matter, having first given it just consideration and they
+know that it is best that the cause of your sin and the
+land’s suffering should be put out of the way, for if
+they remain, even if you no longer fell under their
+spell, the land or people would no longer be safe. We
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_182'>182</span>know that you are suffering for these strangers; these
+traitors are making you suffer, because they would
+have you intercede for them, but when the spell is
+broken, when you are no longer in the power of this
+subtle Circe, you will thank your people for thus delivering
+you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I look at you now and wonder if this be the happy,
+care and superstition-free people, whom I have known
+for so long and I am almost persuaded to believe that
+you are not; that I have been transported in some
+unknown way in my sleeping to another world, where
+the people have never known what happiness, contentment
+and lack of all superstition is; where the people
+are governed by the most imaginative fantasies of the
+brain; where common sense and reason play no part
+in their decisions or judgment. No, you are not the
+strong, mighty people that I once knew, and yet you
+are the same. I know you all, every face is familiar to
+me, but that is all. The solid mind has wandered, leaving
+in its place nothing, or worse than nothing—superstition.
+That you believe in your own ignorance that
+you are now right and that you are following the dictates
+of sensible minds can easily be seen and your
+decision is as much as could be expected from such miserable
+beings, as would be swayed by superstition. Oh,
+where are the noble minds which once dominated over
+those bodies? Have they gone beyond recall? Have
+they been so outraged by these miserable superstitions
+that they have gone forever? Will not sense, and reason
+and justice break the flimsy wall of these superstitions
+and place the right mind again in possession? Oh,
+men of little brain, why will you insult me by still calling
+me King?” And as Onrai finished he turned his back
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_183'>183</span>on them as if their presence was hateful to him; as if
+their stolid gaze would contaminate him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The leader stepped forward again and motioned the
+men back. Mr. Graham and his companions watched
+these proceedings with renewed hope, but Onrai did
+not even turn to see what they were doing. His
+strong nature and nobleness of mind would no longer
+allow of his suing for mercy, even for the sick girl,
+whose life meant so much to him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He had first plead; then he called on them as men;
+then he had commanded them as King, and all had
+been useless; they had still stared at him with that set
+look which would indicate that their decision was so
+irrevocable that nothing, not even positive proof of this
+decision being wrong, would make them change it.
+Then he had used contempt, he had belittled their
+manhood, their intellect, and unwittingly he had made
+an impression; an impression surely, but whether a
+good or bad one could not yet be said, for the men
+had taken a position at the edge of the park and were
+now in conference.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce had slipped into the sick chamber and
+had looked at Enola. She was now resting quietly;
+her breathing being regular, her temperature being
+almost normal. Mrs. Graham and Nellie were sitting
+near her, and the women attendants were gathered in
+a group in one end of the apartment, conversing in
+low whispers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Mr. Bruce,” asked Nellie, “what is that great body
+of men doing outside; are they here to congratulate
+the King and his party upon their escape from the
+storm?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Exactly,” said Mr. Bruce, and he tried to smile.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_184'>184</span>“They came as a delegation from the people of the
+city to express their heartfelt thankfulness for our
+escape; and also sympathy for Enola’s suffering.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But they were here last night,” said Nellie, “and
+still remain. I cannot see why they should do so.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They are waiting for further news of Enola’s condition,
+and when this is learned they will depart for
+the upper part of the country, where they are bound
+to repair the devastations of the storm;” answered Mr.
+Bruce; but as he spoke, Mrs. Graham had walked to
+the curtained arch and parting the hangings, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“See, Mr. Bruce, they are returning; their movements
+are very strange; can anything be wrong?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Nothing, I assure you, Mrs. Graham,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “I will see what it is,” and saying this he again
+went on to the terrace.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The leader was just pulling up his zebra, and raising
+his voice, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh King, we cannot heed your command or
+words. Our duty is plain and we must do it. Men
+do your duty.” Again the men placed their hands on
+the shoulders of the three men and two again entered
+the villa for the women. Onrai stood motionless as
+if turned to stone. The men came from the house,
+one leading Mrs. Graham and Nellie, and the other
+with the still sleeping figure of Enola in his arms.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>A zebra’s gallop was heard on the hard pavement of
+the avenue. Whoever it was, was keeping up a most
+fearful pace, for the sound of falling hoofs came
+and quick. The men turned to see who this rapid
+rider could be and just then Sedai hove in sight, his
+zebra fairly flying over the ground. He turned into
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_185'>185</span>the park and the body of men parted to allow his
+panting zebra to pass between them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Hold!” he cried. “A message from the high
+priest!”</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXIV.<br /> <span class='large'>THE CRISIS PASSED.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The noise of the zebra galloping madly over the
+avenue, had so surprised the men that for the moment
+all else had been forgotten, and those holding the
+strangers had let go their hold, and stood with necks
+craned to catch the first glimpse of the mad rider.
+Mrs. Graham and Nelly had stood where their guard
+had stopped when the first sound of the zebra’s hoofs
+had reached them. They had been so surprised by
+the entrance of the men into the sick chamber, and by
+their command to follow them, that they could not at
+first realize what the men meant. But when one of
+them attempted to raise Enola from the couch, Mrs.
+Graham rushed forward, and would have tried to stop
+him, but for the retaining hand of the other man.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What does this mean?” indignantly asked Mrs.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the man did not understand English, and simply
+stared at Mrs. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But now that Enola had been secured, Mrs. Graham
+and Nellie were made to understand that they were to
+go with the man. They then began to realize that
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_186'>186</span>something was wrong, and that this was being done
+with the knowledge of those outside. They walked
+to the terrace, and when they saw the men holding
+their male companions also, they knew that they were
+being made captives for some reason or other. They
+turned pale, and thoughts of dungeon cells and murder
+came into their minds, which were probably not
+far from the truth, if they but knew it. But the men
+stopped as Sedai rode furiously up, flourishing a piece
+of parchment in his hand. Onrai stepped forward
+hurriedly, and taking the parchment into his hand,
+read the hieroglyphics inscribed on it. His face at
+first wore a puzzled look, then became brighter, and
+finally broke into a smile, as he handed the parchment
+to the leader, saying:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There, man, read that to your followers. It is
+from the high priest, one whose authority you cannot
+question. Read also how fickle are the people whom
+you represent, for they now order you to return without
+fulfilling your mission,” and saying this, he walked
+over to where the man stood who was holding Enola,
+and taking her in his arms, carried her into the apartment,
+and laying her on the couch, kissed the fair
+cheek, saying:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Mine, all mine, and they were trying to take you
+from me. Oh, God, I thank thee.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Outside the leader had taken the parchment, and,
+first reading it to himself, turned to the men who were
+watching him closely and expectantly, and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This message, as you have heard the King say, is
+from the high priest, and it relieves us from the painful
+duty of disobeying our King’s orders, listen:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“‘I, the high priest of On, who has access to the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_187'>187</span>most sacred laws, have, knowing that a matter of great
+moment depended on the proper reading of these
+laws, perused them carefully, studying each character
+as it is written, and have made this discovery: in those
+laws which govern the King and his conduct, I find the
+law which says he shall not marry; this has always
+been read that the King shall not marry. But it does
+not end here. In believing that our race is the only
+one on earth, and that we could never be visited by
+other people, we have read but the first part of this
+law which says, the King shall not love or marry. But
+the whole reading of the law is this: ‘The King shall
+not take unto himself a wife chosen from among his
+own people.’ The great law-giver of our land undoubtedly
+foresaw that at some future day, people of another
+race would visit us, and although he has virtually
+given no consent to the King’s marrying one of
+his people, he has, by writing the law in this way, namely:
+‘The King shall not marry one of his own people,’ made
+it possible for him to marry one of his own race, if he
+so choses, providing, of course, if such a woman comes
+to the land of On. Therefore I, the high priest of the
+Land of On, do hereby declare that Onrai, the King
+of On, has full and proper rights to marry the
+woman, Enola, who is of another race, and that the
+men who have been sent to kill the strangers, because
+of Onrai loving one of their women, are on an unlawful
+mission, and must be recalled.’”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As the man finished his reading, he turned to face
+those whom he and his men had been sent to take and
+kill, and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I came to you with orders from the people to make
+you prisoners, and to take you to a certain place and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_188'>188</span>kill you. We had learned to respect you, and it was
+hard for us to believe that you were guilty of that of
+which you were accused. But all signs seemed to be
+against you, and we were compelled at last to believe
+that you were guilty. But we have just learned from
+the words of the high priest, that the King’s love was
+sinless, and if there be no sin in his loving, Enola must
+be sinless. If we have shaken your confidence in us, we
+know not how to regain it. All we can do is to assure
+you that if we have doubted you and have proven
+ourselves traitors to the confidence you have placed in
+us, we will now strive all the harder to make your stay
+among us a happy sojourn. We crave you to pardon
+us, and believe it was the respect to our laws, as we
+knew them, which made us act as we did.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The man waited for a moment after he had finished
+speaking, as if expecting a reply from one of the
+strangers, but none of them understood the language
+well enough to make themselves understood as they
+would wish. Onrai came forward, however, after telling
+him that they wished him to express to his people
+that they freely forgave their mistaken understanding
+of their mission to their country, and further intention
+of killing them. Onrai turned and interpreted this to
+the men, who then mounted their zebras and departed.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party again entered the sick chamber and looked
+at Enola. She had awakened from the stupor or sleep
+into which she had fallen after taking the powder, and
+as they entered she was looking wistfully at the great
+open arch, which had framed the bandaged head of
+Gip the night before. She looked up as the party came
+in and tried to smile, but the effort was lost, the bandages
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_189'>189</span>covering her face so completely, that they hid
+all expression.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Was I so badly wounded then?” she asked, as she
+half raised her head and looked at them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, dear,” said Mrs. Graham, who had hardly yet
+got over the scare which the recent event had given
+her. “But you are going to get well now and we will
+be so happy.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, Enola,” said Onrai, as he stepped up and
+took the poor bruised hand, “happiness has been unknown
+to us since you were wounded, but we know
+now that you will get well, and our happiness has returned,”
+and he raised her hand to his lips.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXV.<br /> <span class='large'>“HE WILL MARRY YOU.”</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>One week had now passed and Enola had almost
+entirely recovered. Her fever had lasted only a day
+or two and with Mr. Bruce’s prescriptions and treatment,
+and Mrs. Graham’s and Nellie’s gentle care she
+mended rapidly. Her wounds, too, had healed so
+quickly, the bandages had been discontinued and altogether
+Enola was nearly in as good a condition as
+before her fateful ride.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, Enola,” said Mr. Graham, “you look as
+bright and happy as ever, this beautiful morning, and
+I prescribe a good long walk for you in the garden.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And I feel quite as well as usual, Uncle,” answered
+Enola. “My arms and limbs are a little stiff yet, but
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_190'>190</span>outside of that I am all right and will gladly accept
+your invitation. Ah, the morning is beautiful, glorious,”
+she continued, as they stepped to the terrace.
+“Uncle, have you noticed that the sun seems to be
+brighter, the air purer, that all verdure is greener, that
+the waters of the lake and river bluer, that the birds’
+notes clearer and their plumage gayer, that all nature
+seems brighter and happier here than in the civilized
+world?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah, that is quite a speech, Enola,” answered Mr.
+Graham, smiling; “but seriously, I have noticed all
+this many times, and I have long ago ceased wondering
+at the happiness and contentment of the people,
+for they could hardly be aught else with such environments.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, they are truly a happy lot,” said Enola, “yet
+how human. For centuries, more than likely, their
+ancestors had never known such words as fear and
+superstition and they themselves could hardly have
+defined the meaning of these words, yet one little
+word set them wondering and just a word more and a
+little act on the part of their King made them slaves
+to superstitious fears.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, that is so,” said Mr. Graham, “I am very
+much afraid we are all alike after all.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, not all alike,” said Enola, “for we, with our
+advanced notions on such matters could never believe
+as did these people for a short time.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“May be not,” said Mr. Graham, “but we must
+take into consideration that these people have always
+been led to believe that they were the only people on
+earth, and have never been told of other people on
+other planets, so our advent among them was a great
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_191'>191</span>surprise in the first place and they looked on us with
+awe, mingled with fear; and Onrai’s strange actions
+and the storm simply ‘capped the climax.’”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We had rather a narrow escape, don’t you think?”
+asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” answered Mr. Graham, “too narrow for comfort;
+but I think we stand on a better footing with
+these people since, and that for this reason the occurrence
+should be looked upon as being a decidedly
+lucky one for us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That is very true,” said Enola, “but look, Gip has
+seen us and is coming to meet us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Across the lawn strode the great monstrous beast,
+his limp nearly gone, but his head still bandaged.
+This great elephant stood fully twenty feet high and
+as he stalked under the trees his back touched the
+lower boughs. He had been given the freedom of the
+garden from the first night of his removal from the
+scene of the accident to the villa, and he had taken up
+his position beneath the arch which opened into
+Enola’s apartment, and here he had remained, only
+going to his stall for a few moments’ rest; he knowing
+that if he lay down beneath the window, he could not
+again rise. Such love for a mistress had never been
+displayed before, according to Onrai, and his people
+could not understand it; but it was clear enough to
+them that the elephant was attached to Enola, and
+this was quite enough to let him have his own way.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Quickly he passed over the smooth lawn until he
+had reached them, when he affectionately stuck his
+great trunk into Enola’s face. Perhaps this was not
+a very pleasant way of having him show his love, but
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_192'>192</span>it was the only way he knew of, and Enola seemed to
+enjoy it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Good Gip,” she said, “and could you not see me
+in my room? I saw you poke your big head in the
+arch and pull it out again and look about. You are a
+dear, good fellow, Gip, and you can come right along
+and walk with us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And he did. Back and forth on the lawn the three
+walked, the great elephant keeping close to Enola’s
+side, occasionally thrusting his trunk over her shoulder,
+giving out that little squeak, as if to let her know
+that he was still with her. And his great moving
+hulk shook the ground at every step, making Mr.
+Graham look around now and then with apprehension.
+But Gip paid no attention to him, simply looking at
+Enola and trying to make her look at him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The day before Onrai had gone to the city to attend
+to any matters which might need his attention. He
+was to return to-day, and on the morrow they were
+again going to take up the journey to the field of diamonds,
+which had been so unexpectedly interrupted
+by the storm. Mr. Graham and Enola had now
+walked to the edge of the garden, and were standing
+looking down the beautiful roadway, when far away,
+where the perspective came to a point, could be seen
+a small black spot. At first it looked like a pedestrian,
+then like a zebra, and finally the form of zebra and
+rider were made out. It was Onrai returning, and as
+impatient as on the night when the message had
+reached him of Enola’s serious illness. Gip pricked
+up his ears, and looking down the road, saw the rider
+approaching; then kneeling, he placed his trunk for
+Enola to step on, as of old. She divined his intention
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_193'>193</span>and placing her foot on his trunk, he raised her to his
+back and started off down the avenue, she sitting Turkish
+fashion on the silk covering which was always
+worn by the white elephant.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai was now near enough to distinguish her form,
+and seeing her approach he urged his zebra into a still
+faster gallop and in a moment he and Enola had met,
+and Gip, turning, strode along beside the zebra. Far
+above Onrai Enola sat, her face almost hidden by the
+huge figure of the elephant, but Onrai was happy in
+the thought that he was near her. That was enough
+for him at least.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You came to meet me, then?” asked he.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, I think it was Gip, who came to meet you,”
+answered Enola, smiling, “I simply accompanied
+him.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai laughed as he said, “Well, you are here and
+that is enough. You are looking entirely well this
+morning; are you feeling so?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Perfectly so,” answered Enola, “and ready and
+waiting to again take up the journey.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We will start to-morrow, at break of day,” said
+Onrai, “and let us hope that our journey will not again
+be broken by such an event as the storm.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it was fearful,” answered Enola, “but let us
+not talk of gloomy things on this beautiful morning.
+The miserable past is gone and let us forget it. I
+hope your people will not again mistrust us, for this
+hope only will again insure us comfort and happiness.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had now reached the villa and Gip, placing
+his trunk for Enola to step on and kneeling for her,
+she was soon standing beside the King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_194'>194</span>“I thank you for having met me,” he said.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Don’t thank me,” said Enola. “Thank Gip.”
+Then she tripped lightly up the terrace stairs.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“She seems to have lost all seriousness since her recovery,”
+said Onrai to himself, as he followed Enola
+into the villa, “but this may be joyousness over that
+recovery. But she will have to be serious when the
+time comes, for my people will demand it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola had gone into her own apartment, where she
+found Nellie awaiting her.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Has Onrai said anything to you yet?” asked
+Nellie.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“About what?” asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“About his intended marriage,” said Nellie, and she
+tried to smile, but could not, the whole matter seemed
+such a farce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“About his marriage? why he has not mentioned
+it to me,” said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is strange he should not have spoken to you
+about it,” said Nellie, “for it concerns you quite as
+much as himself.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“In what way?” asked Enola. “I cannot possibly
+see how I am concerned in his marriage.” But as she
+spoke she remembered the conversation of the night
+of the storm and of his accusation. For he had told
+her then that a King was not allowed to marry, how
+was this then, that he was going to break the law.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Tell me, Nellie,” said she.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I can hardly bring myself to do so,” said Nellie.
+“We told you that we had trouble with the people
+when you were sick, which nearly ended in our massacre,
+but we did not tell you all concerning that
+trouble. You are strong enough now and can hear it.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_195'>195</span>They accused you of bewitching the King, when you
+knew he was forbidden by the laws to either love or
+marry. They said that the storm had come to them
+as a warning, and was God’s wrath on them for harboring
+us, and they were going to kill us. But the high
+priest learned that the King could marry you if he so
+desired, and so we were pardoned, and now it is the
+King’s intention and the people’s desire that you
+should marry him. But I cannot understand why he
+has not spoken to you about it. Oh, Enola, can you
+marry this barbarous king?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Don’t ask me, now, Nellie, I cannot answer—I cannot
+understand.” And Enola drew her hand across
+her eyes as if to break the spell.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXVI.<br /> <span class='large'>A STRANGE DISCOVERY.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The following morning opened bright and beautiful;
+all rose early, and after a light breakfast again took up
+the journey. Gip had sufficiently recovered to be allowed
+to go, and as it was intended that for the first
+few days’ the marches were to be short in order not to
+fatigue Enola, it was thought best for her to ride in
+the large howdah on Gip’s back, for the motion would
+be less and the position more comfortable than it
+would be on the back of a zebra. So Gip was happy
+in carrying the precious burden, and strode out at the
+head of the large cavalcade as proud as any of them,
+with scarcely any sign of lameness left. Onrai had
+also mounted an elephant so as to be on a level with
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_196'>196</span>Enola, for the idea of trying to keep up a conversation
+when he was riding some feet below her, was entirely
+out of the question.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry preferred his zebra, notwithstanding this left
+the field entirely open to Onrai. Still, he thought it
+might as well be thus, for Enola might look on his riding
+near her as an intrusion, and this would hurt his
+cause far more than it would help it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mrs. Graham and Nellie were both on elephants
+this morning, Mrs. Graham being stretched out in a
+half reclining position, enjoying to the fullest the comforts
+of the huge howdah and easy motion of the elephant.
+Mr. Bruce, Mr. Graham and Harry rode well
+on ahead of the rest of the party, and Sedai was directly
+in their rear. The story of his hard ride from
+the city, when bringing the message from the high
+priest, he had kept silent on for a long time, but Mr.
+Bruce finally prevailed upon him to tell how he had
+been chosen as a courier. His story was substantially
+this:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I was standing just before the terrace when I saw
+the body of men come up. I heard them make the
+demand and knew that they would make trouble. I
+heard one of the number say that it was because of
+Enola having made the King sin by wishing to marry
+her, she knowing that the King could not marry. I
+then remembered having heard one of the men, whom
+I had talked with in the city, say that the law did not
+forbid the King marrying a woman of another country.
+I heard Onrai tell them to wait until morning.
+I then determined to ride to the city and look up the
+man who had made this remark. After the men had
+withdrawn, I stole to the stable, and jumping on my
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_197'>197</span>zebra started for the city. I rode hard and it was
+still night when I reached there. I found the man
+after considerable trouble and he told me that that was
+his opinion only, but that the people had decided that
+the King could not marry, and he must believe this
+as did they. He told me to go to the high priest.
+While on my way to the Temple some of the populace
+saw me, and fearing that I had broken away from
+those who had been sent to kill our party, they pursued
+and overtook me at the base of the terrace steps
+which led to the Temple. I fought hard but they
+overpowered me and bore me into the Temple. The
+high priest came forward and asked me how it was
+that I was not with my friends. I told him as well as
+I could, for I knew little of the language, that there
+was a doubt regarding the law governing the King’s
+marriage; that I had been sent to him with the request
+that he examine carefully this law and give me
+his decision and let me bear it to the King. The high
+priest left us for a few moments and then came back
+and handing me a piece of parchment, commanded the
+people to leave me go, and bade me ride with all
+speed to the King and my friends.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The priest was very much agitated as he said this
+to me, and kept urging me to use all speed. I rushed
+down the steps and jumped on one of the zebras of
+the natives, mine being winded, and never stopped
+until I had reached the villa.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This was the story Sedai told in his quiet and unassuming
+way and he never seemed to realize that he
+had, by his quick forethought, put into immediate
+action, saved the lives of his friends. And Sedai had
+ever since this held a new place in the hearts of the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_198'>198</span>party and Onrai himself seemed to look on the Abyssinian
+as one who had done him a personal act of
+kindness which could never be repaid. He was a
+hero, was Sedai, and it was decided by the party that
+although he might never again have an opportunity to
+help them in a like way, still it was good always to
+have him with them, and upon their telling him this
+he said that he would never again leave them; not
+even for a day. And so he was one of the party
+to-day, his sturdy figure riding the zebra like a native.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The journey would occupy some ten days yet and
+it was decided to travel early in the morning and in the
+cool of the evening; spending the warm part of the
+day in one of the villas en route, as they had on previous
+marches. The storm’s track could be seen very
+plainly from the avenue and a large body of men
+were still employed cleaning away the debris. A
+remarkable thing about the terrible storm was that it
+had not killed a single human being. Some had been
+very badly injured, but these had all recovered or were
+recovering, so that not one death could be laid to the
+storm; many animals had been killed and it was
+expected that many of the wild animals in the hunting
+reservation had also been killed, but this had not yet
+been ascertained, as none had gotten as far as the
+northwestern part of the country, where the storm
+was supposed to have started.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It would remain with Onrai and his party to ascertain
+this.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>All was life and happiness this beautiful morning
+and all thoughts of the storm had been relegated to the
+past. On their right stretched the lake, its clear
+waters stretching far to the north; on the left were
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_199'>199</span>the farms and pastures, through which the storm had
+ploughed its way; on ahead of them, as far as the eye
+could reach, stretched out the shaded avenue; way off
+to the northwest could just be seen in the blue distance,
+hardly perceptible, the faces of the cliffs, and at
+the base of these cliffs was their destination, and there
+too were the points of interest, which the party were
+to see before their return.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The journey for the next few days will be uneventful
+enough, will it not?” said Mr. Graham, as he
+pulled up for a moment alongside of Onrai’s elephant.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, we will have little to break the monotony
+between here and the field of brilliants, but the
+country is beautiful and I think you will find it all
+interesting,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is all interesting to me,” said Mr. Graham, “but
+I wished to know if there was anything of special interest,
+such as mines and quarries.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, nothing of that kind,” said Onrai, “but wait
+a minute; there is a deserted mine or something,
+which has never been explored by any of my people,
+since I can remember, and I cannot tell whether it be
+a mine or well or natural hole in the ground. It is
+about the width of the avenue and goes down, down,
+down, far below where the eyes can reach. I have
+only looked down this dark hole when I have been
+passing and know positively nothing about it, but if
+you would like to do so, we will halt there to-morrow
+and go down with ropes and explore it as far as we
+can. A villa stands near in which the ladies can wait
+for us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_200'>200</span>“I should like to see what this curious place is,”
+said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, then, it is settled, we will explore it to-morrow,”
+said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham again rode up alongside of Mr. Bruce,
+and telling him of the hole in the ground, had his interest
+aroused at once. All along the track of the
+storm many men were at work, but for some time past
+none had been seen.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is strange, is it not?” asked Harry of Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, decidedly so,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But, look, what is that in the distance?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It looks like a body of men,” answered Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Perhaps they have congregated there for some
+special work.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>No further comment was made about these men.
+They could now be plainly seen standing in a circle.
+They were not working as far as could be seen, but
+were standing with heads bowed as if contemplating
+something on the ground before them. They now saw
+the King and his party approaching, and one of their
+party hurried to the avenue and came towards the
+travelers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“He seems to be excited over something,” said Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, he acts differently than most other men I
+have seen in this country,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“May be they have made a discovery.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Something agitates him,” said Harry, “that is
+sure.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The man now came near, and seeing that it was the
+King and his party he stopped, and making a respectful
+bow, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_201'>201</span>“I have come, oh, King, not knowing that you was
+of the party, to call attention to a strange being which
+we have found in the field. We know not whether it
+be human or not, and we would ask you to look at it
+and tell us how to act with it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Go, we will follow,” said the King, and the party
+followed the man from the avenue into the field to the
+left.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The body of natives moved, upon seeing the King
+and party approaching, to one side, disclosing the object
+which had so interested them. The party looked
+and saw the body of an African negress with a child
+strapped to her back.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But how had it gotten here?</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXVII.<br /> <span class='large'>IN THE HOLE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Yes, it was a negro mother and her babe. The body
+was that of a slight woman, weighing not more than
+one hundred pounds, and perfectly black. The babe
+was probably three months old, and was strapped to
+the back of her mother. The features of the mother
+were flat and broad, and showed but little intelligence.
+Both bodies were considerably mutilated; this being
+caused, very likely, by the storm; not a rag of clothing
+covered the bodies. Silently the native men and
+women stood gazing on the strange figures; they could
+offer no explanation on this as to how these bodies
+had come here or from whence they had come; they
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_202'>202</span>looked at the bodies and then at the white strangers
+as if to trace some likeness, but there was none, and
+this puzzled them all the more. Involuntarily they
+glanced into the heavens, as if expecting to see a new
+planet looming up in the midday sun from which these
+black bodies had fallen. That they had come from the
+same world which they themselves inhabited—that
+world which was theirs alone, they could not believe,
+of course.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai looked at one of the guests and then at another,
+as if expecting some explanation from them, but
+they offered none; they being nearly as much in the
+dark as was he. But finally Onrai, stepping up to Mr.
+Bruce, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You know so much of the heavens and of the stars,
+can you not tell me whence came this woman!”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I can only offer one explanation,” answered Mr.
+Bruce, “and that is that the woman and child were
+caught up by the great storm and blown from their
+own country into this.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah,” said Onrai, “that explanation maybe truthful,
+and looking over his people he called them all closely
+about him and told them what Mr. Bruce had said. It
+seemed to satisfy them, but it raised their curiosity to
+a greater extent, and they crowded more closely about
+the bodies. The hot sun had poured down on these
+bodies until they were in a bad state of decomposition
+and our friends soon moved away, leaving the find
+wholly in possession of the natives.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What shall we do with these bodies?” asked Onrai
+of Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I would order them burned,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>So Onrai told some of the men to throw together a
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_203'>203</span>pile of wood and lay the bodies on it; this was soon
+done and the torch was then applied. As the flames
+shot into the air, licking the reeking flesh off the bodies,
+our friends again mounted and moved on.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you think of this, Mr. Bruce?” asked Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I can only say what I have already said to Onrai,”
+answered Mr. Bruce. “The force of the storm must
+have blown this woman and her child over the cliff and
+thus far into the heart of the land.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Do you not think that another explanation might
+be made of their appearance?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There may be many explanations made,” answered
+Mr. Bruce, “but if this country is impregnable, how
+else could this woman and her child reach here?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think myself that the storm has played a great
+part in this woman’s appearance in this part of the
+country, but I cannot help but think that she was this
+side of the cliffs before the storm,” answered Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If that be so, then these people have lived in ignorance
+of this tribe’s having taken up a residence in this
+country,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Graham, “but these Onians very
+seldom visit the northwestern part of this country, as
+Onrai has said, and this tribe might have found an entrance
+and settled in a fertile part near the cliffs, and
+may now be living there in total ignorance of their
+having entered a country which has for ages been shut
+in from the rest of the world?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This may all be so,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I would
+rather cling to my theory.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I would gladly accept your explanation,” said Mr.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_204'>204</span>Graham, “if it were not for that part of it, which says
+that the woman was blown over the cliffs. Now, if
+this storm had started on the western side of these
+cliffs, the cliffs themselves would have broken the
+force, or destroyed it entirely before it reached this
+side. Therefore, I claim that the storm must have
+started from this side of the cliff.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“When put in that way,” said Mr. Bruce, “you almost
+convince me that I have made a mistake. But
+whatever the way in which this woman reached this
+country, I believe that we will hear more of it. It
+would be strange indeed if we should find a race of
+negroes quietly villaged in this country.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, there is a possibility that we may,” said Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Off to the right, in a clump of trees, is now seen a
+villa and the party made for it, it now being nearly
+midday. Once in the cool villa, and all thought of
+the morning adventure was forgotten. Lunch was
+served and then came the afternoon siesta.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Late in the afternoon they again started, intending
+to ride until late in the evening. The journeys in the
+cool of the evening were delightful. There was always
+a breeze coming off the lake at this time and it
+was very refreshing after the close, warm air of the
+day. Along toward evening the villa, which they had
+occupied on the evening of the storm, was passed.
+The storm had made great ravages here, tearing up
+immense trees by the roots and piling them one above
+the other. The earth was gouged out in places to a
+depth of twenty feet, and all along the track of the
+storm were immense piles of debris.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Thoughts of the storm had long since passed from
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_205'>205</span>the minds of our friends; they were interested only in
+the far northwest toward which they were headed, and
+which promised them so many surprises and adventures.
+This northwest was almost unknown even to
+the natives; they knew certain parts of it very well,
+such as the field of diamonds and one or two other
+points, which had come under their notice for some
+special reason. But taken as a whole very little was
+known of the country, and for this reason Mr. Bruce
+and the others expected to make some very interesting
+discoveries. The country had wonderful resources;
+every known part of it producing certain products,
+which made it a veritable Eldorado, and it might be
+expected that the northwest held resources which
+would astonish all, even Onrai and his people. The
+field of diamonds alone was enough to make this part
+of the country interesting to the strangers, and for
+this alone they had started on this journey.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The following morning the party was up and off
+exceptionally early, long before the sun had risen.
+They were only to make half a march that day, for
+the shaft, which Onrai had spoken of on the previous
+day, was to be explored. That is, men were to be
+lowered into it and if the bottom could be reached and
+openings found leading from it, then all of the men of
+the party were to go down and explore these. Such
+was the programme laid out for the day and with this
+prospect of new diversions the men started off with
+happy hearts.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Each day now was bringing them nearer to the great
+northwest and the cliffs were growing plainer as they
+advanced. The country began to assume a wilder appearance;
+still there were well-kept fields and numerous
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_206'>206</span>farm villas and many men at work in the fields.
+At another point to-day they had passed a great herd
+of elephants, which had been brought from the city to
+recuperate, the former hospital having been almost
+entirely destroyed by the storm. These elephants, like
+many others which they had passed, had followed
+them until driven back by the attendant.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The morning was getting pretty well-advanced and
+the hopes of reaching the shaft shortly were making
+the men keep up a constant watch on both sides of
+them for fear of passing it. It was partially hid in a
+piece of woods which bordered the lake at this point
+for some distance. None of the party knew the exact
+locality of the opening and so care had to be taken in
+order not to pass it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you think of this hole in the ground?”
+asked Mr. Graham of Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I do not know what to think of it,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“but I do know that it is a very strange thing that
+these people should be in ignorance of its origin. It
+seems to me that such things would start the curiosity
+in these people, but I have seen very little of this article
+in their make-up. They did look a little bewildered
+yesterday when they saw the negress and child,
+but I will wager you a shilling they have forgotten all
+about it by this time. This very lack of curiosity in
+these people almost puts me out of patience with
+them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It may be, though,” said Mr. Graham, smiling at
+Mr. Bruce’s impatience, “that it is better that they
+have left to us the exploring of this extinct mine or
+well, or whatever it is; anyway I would feel better
+satisfied finding something, which is not already known
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_207'>207</span>by this people. There goes one of the attendants now
+towards the trees; perhaps we have reached the
+hole.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And they had, for the fellow, pulling aside some
+underbrush, disclosed a large, dark opening running
+straight into the ground. The wind seemed to be rushing
+into this hole with great force. He turned and motioned
+to the party and they rode toward them. All dismounting,
+ropes were procured and tied to the trunks
+of the trees, surrounding the hole. A glance down
+the dark aperture would have been enough for most
+men, but for those here assembled, the blackness but
+whetted their curiosity and desire to investigate. A
+lighted torch was thrown down, but the fearful wind
+which rushed down the hole extinguished this before
+it had fallen far.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Let us all go down in a bunch and with our combined
+efforts we may be able to keep our feet,” Harry
+said.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And so it was decided; Mr. Bruce, Mr. Graham and
+Harry and Onrai were to go down, well tied together,
+only allowing enough freedom for the limbs to move
+easily. A small supply of food and a few skins of water
+were put up and strapped to the back of each and several
+torches were also taken. It was strange, but Onrai
+seemed to take quite as much interest in the contemplated
+subterranean journey as did the other members
+of the expedition, and he showed more enthusiasm than
+he had at any time since the arrival of the strangers.
+This was the first opportunity though that he had had
+to display any enthusiasm, for everything in this country
+had been familiar to him since childhood and he
+could hardly be expected to show any great interest in
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_208'>208</span>things. But now, though by the eagerness displayed
+by his guests, he had also had his curiosity aroused and
+he was really impatient to get started.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Are you ready, Onrai?” asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am,” answered Onrai, “and eager to start. If
+there is anything new in my country, I want to know
+it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, I think you will be surprised by the things
+that you will see and learn to-day,” said Mr. Bruce.
+“That is, if the passage-way and its gale of wind are
+any criterion.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“’Tis well, let us start,” Onrai answered.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>All bade the ladies good-bye, Enola almost crying
+because Mr. Bruce forbade her accompanying them.
+Sedai was left to look out for the interest of the
+women folks.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The four men were now tied together, and many
+sturdy hands grabbing the strong rope, they were lowered
+over the side of the hole. Slowly they descended,
+each moment nearing the passage. Suddenly,
+without any warning, they were swung in, and
+the line giving way, they landed on the floor of the
+cavern. They scrambled to their feet in the dark, for
+they had not lit the torches in descending, and by
+keeping breast to back and throwing themselves well
+against the wind by leaning as far back as possible,
+they were enabled to keep their feet and advance.
+The angle was reached and they turned; now the
+wind caught them full force again, and it was hard to
+keep an upright position. They were in hopes of reaching
+another passage though, through which the wind
+did not rush with such force, and where they could
+keep their torches lit. If they could not find such a one,
+they might as well return, for they could explore or
+learn nothing in this Egyptian darkness.</p>
+
+<div class='figcenter id003'>
+<img src='images/i_208fp.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' />
+<div class='ic003'>
+<p>“Grinning at them with open mouths and sightless eyes.”—<i>Page <a href='#Page_209'>209</a>.</i></p>
+</div>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_209'>209</span>Slowly they proceeded, feeling their way every step,
+and keeping tight against the right wall. Mr. Bruce,
+who was in the lead, suddenly felt an opening on the
+right, and telling his companions to follow him, turned
+into this new avenue. They were now comparatively
+out of the wind and, stopping, they lit a torch. Looking
+about them they saw, grinning at them with open
+mouths and sightless eyes, thousands of human faces.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXVIII.<br /> <span class='large'>PRISONERS IN THE CAVERN OF THE DEAD.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Mr. Bruce, who held the torch, dropped it to the
+floor at the ghastly sight which met his gaze. From all
+sides these horrible visages were looking at them.
+There seemed to be thousands of them; in fact, the
+number seemed unlimited and as the torch flickered
+away on the floor, casting long shadows over these
+sombre surroundings, the scene was enough to curdle
+the blood of the strongest. Mr. Bruce stooped and
+picked up the torch again, he having recovered from
+the shock which the scene first gave him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The hall was about fifty feet wide and ten feet high;
+the depth could not be ascertained because it went
+beyond the vision. They had entered the hall by a
+door about seven feet high from the corridor of winds.
+This hall or chamber was like the corridor hewn out
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_210'>210</span>of the solid rock, the ceiling, sides and floor being
+perfectly smooth. The party now began to examine
+the bodies which were arranged in groups about the
+walls and piled in heaps all over the chamber. These
+figures were small, being on an average about five feet
+in length; but the bodies had been well-proportioned
+in life more than likely, but now the skin was drawn
+tightly over the bones; the lips having dried and drawn
+away from the teeth, leaving the grinning, ghastly expression,
+which first struck such horror to the hearts of
+the explorers. The bodies were nude, having no
+covering whatever, but around each, just below the
+arms, was a band of copper. There were no signs of
+embalming cloths at all about the chamber and their
+bodies had seemingly been preserved by a process of
+injection of some powerful fluid, whilst there was a
+natural means of some kind in these underground
+passages which preserved them. The skin was almost
+black and rather thin, having that dull color which
+death or age gives to the skin; it shone like ebony.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce took hold of several of the bodies and
+removing them, found their limbs and arms as pliable
+as in life. This, too, was against all natural and scientific
+principles and could not be explained.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you think of all this?” asked Mr. Bruce
+of Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I should say that these bodies had been here for
+some time, but how long it would be impossible to
+say,” answered Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce, “have you ever seen any
+such people in your country?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Never,” answered Onrai, and his face looked puzzled.
+“I cannot understand this at all. Can it be that
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_211'>211</span>these people have always inhabited these underground
+passages, here under our country? Can this be the
+great death hole, to which the wicked are condemned?”
+and Onrai turned to look about him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, no, Onrai, let not such thoughts come into
+your mind,” said Mr. Bruce. “These are dead and
+they know no suffering. If they were, as you suppose,
+they would be alive and undergoing great torture.
+You have been kept in ignorance of the existence of
+these people for good reasons, or it may be that the
+founder of your country knew nothing of this.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But are there any of these now living, I wonder?
+This we must learn before returning, so let us go on,
+taking good care not to lose our way,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They accordingly moved along through the death
+chamber, keeping straight ahead. The chamber seemed
+unending and went on and on, with the dead still piled
+in heaps and leaning against the walls. It must have
+taken ages to accumulate these thousands of dead.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There seems no end to all this,” said Mr. Graham.
+“I would prefer that we get out of this place and into
+another not so thickly populated with the dead.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It must end some place,” said Mr. Bruce, and he
+had hardly finished speaking, when a wall loomed up
+ahead of him and the chamber was ended.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, we are a nice lot,” said Harry; “there is no
+opening here and we will have to return.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But after looking around for some time, and by
+moving several of the bodies, an opening was discovered
+in one corner. This was small, but after crawling
+through it the party found themselves in another corridor,
+resembling the one of the winds. The hideous
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_212'>212</span>sight of the dead was now lost and they passed on
+down a smooth hallway quickly, nothing obstructing
+their headway. On, on they went, the corridor leading
+in a straight line, as near as they could calculate,
+in a southeasterly direction.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I should much rather have followed the windy passage,
+if it had been possible,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And I,” said Mr. Graham. “But to fight against
+being blown away by that strong current would soon
+have exhausted us. But we may strike it again further
+on.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Harry, “and this passage may be leading
+us to great discoveries. I believe that if any of
+the strange race of people are yet alive, they must use
+this passage, for it would be quite impossible for them
+to get through the windy one.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How long it must have taken to cut this hall from
+a solid rock,” said Mr. Bruce, “and how many thousands
+of men it must have taken to accomplish this
+immense work.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It was not done in a day or a year, or in many
+years,” said Mr. Graham. “Still the work looks as if
+it might have been done years or hundreds of years
+ago.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have made a greater discovery than the one of
+On,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That’s so,” answered Mr. Graham, “for this has
+the additional interest of being underground.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Is it possible?” said Onrai, “that my people
+have lived so long over these strange inhabitants
+of the under world and have learned nothing of
+them?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Your people are not at all curious, Onrai, or they
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_213'>213</span>would have long ago investigated these things,” said
+Mr. Bruce. “The desire for discoveries is altogether
+lacking in your make-up, and your laws have had a
+great deal to do with it. You believe that yours is the
+only race on this earth and that all things are known
+to you, so you have never thought it necessary to look
+beyond the things that be.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There is much for us to learn here,” said Onrai, a
+puzzled look coming into his face.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” answered Mr. Bruce, “you know enough to
+make your lives contented and happy and anything
+beyond that would be folly. But that certain things
+exist that you do not know of, there is no doubt; these,
+however, are not necessary to your happiness or well-being,
+and for this reason have been kept from you. I
+would not let the things which you are now learning
+of for the first time, worry me in the least if I were
+you. Whatever these underground passages may
+bring to light, they cannot in the least effect you or
+yours; so it would be best not to give these any serious
+thought yourself or ever mention them to your
+subjects.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I believe you are right,” said Onrai, “for we are
+happy now and any greater knowledge might make us
+discontented, giving us a desire to reach out and learn
+more, thus making us restless. I can now realize how
+this can be.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were still following the smooth-floored corridor
+and throughout its entire length it had kept up
+that uniform width and height. The angle formed by
+the meeting of the floor and walls was sharp and perfectly
+cut as could be, and the beautiful arched roof
+showed wonderful skill in chiseling. They all walked
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_214'>214</span>along, after this conversation, each one engrossed in
+his own thoughts, when Onrai, who was in the lead,
+stopped, and stooping, picked up a peculiar-shaped
+spear; the handle was short and made of the backbone
+of some kind of fish; the head was long and
+narrow and made of a very flinty stone; this head was
+set into the handle, a slot being cut into the latter for
+this purpose; a cement was used to fasten this head
+firmly into the handle, it also being bound to it by
+thongs in much the same manner as are all spearheads
+of the African tribe. Examining it more closely,
+stains were seen on the head and handle, and the
+handle was notched in several places. The spear
+might have been left there a day before or a century
+before; it was in a perfect state of preservation, but
+the substance of which it was made was very nigh indestructible,
+so it might have laid there for ages.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This passage has never been used since that spear
+was left here,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why do you think so?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Because,” answered Mr. Bruce, “if it had been
+the spear would undoubtedly have been picked up, as
+it is more than likely that these are not so easily
+made as to be thrown away or left without being
+picked up.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If that be so,” said Mr. Graham, “it tells nothing
+that we may want to know. We are only interested
+in the live portion of this race, if there be any of them
+yet extant, and we want some clew that will lead us to
+them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, I can say this much,” said Mr. Bruce, “that
+we will find them ahead of us if we find any at all.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_215'>215</span>“Another indefinite declaration,” said Mr. Graham,
+“tell us how you know this, Mr. Bruce?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why this spearhead was lying, turned in that
+direction in which we are going and when it was
+dropped, it was but natural that its loser was moving
+in the same direction, for in falling it would naturally
+fall that way.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There is considerable in that argument,” said
+Harry, “and I agree with you, Mr. Bruce, that whoever
+dropped it was the last person through here and
+was going in the direction in which we are now
+moving.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, we shall see,” said Mr. Graham, “have you
+made out the stains on the handle, Mr. Bruce?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, but they look very much like congealed blood
+and I suppose they are nothing else. These people
+probably use the spear for killing fish.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why fish,” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, that was only another supposition of mine,”
+said Mr. Bruce. “You see it is hardly likely that
+these people have any land animals down here. Such
+things have never been found yet or at least not in
+any numbers. But fish in subterranean rivers and
+lakes are very prevalent; in fact an underground
+river or lake is seldom found without these fish, some
+of them, as is the case in the great Mammoth Cave of
+Kentucky, being without eyes. Then, we know that
+these people find fish in some part of their underground
+home, for we have the proof of it here,” and Mr.
+Bruce held up the spear handle.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But do you know that that is fish bone?” asked
+Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_216'>216</span>“Well, from what I have learned on the subject, I
+should say that it was,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it looks like a bone in the fish we catch in the
+lake,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, it is decided that it is a fish bone and the
+stains are made by the fish blood,” said Mr. Bruce.
+“Now, we know that somewhere in this cave there is a
+river or lake and I would say that the passage, which
+we are now traversing, is but the avenue leading to
+the death chamber. These people probably realize
+that it is best to have the dead well-removed from the
+living quarters, for the same reason, may be, that we
+do this above. Therefore we are on the right road to
+the living habitations of this people, if there be any
+of them now living. Listen,” and as Mr. Bruce,
+ceased speaking, he stopped and the others following
+his example, a low buzzing sound was heard like the
+hum of many voices.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What is it,” whispered Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Hard to tell,” said Mr. Bruce, “but we will soon
+learn for it is growing louder,” and raising his torch he
+blew it out, leaving them in perfect darkness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What shall we do?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is hardly safe to look forward, and it looks
+decidedly cowardly to retreat, and we will be an open
+mark if we stand still,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Let us move a little further forward,” said Mr.
+Graham, “and we may find a hiding place. If we
+find that these people are coming this way and are in
+great numbers, we can keep ahead of them until we
+reach the death chamber, when we can barricade the
+small entrance with the bodies and in this way hold
+off an army.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_217'>217</span>They all agreed to this and moved a little further
+forward. The passage at this point made a slight
+turn to the south and as our friends rounded the
+corner they came in sight of a number of lights far
+down the passage. These were being carried by a
+number of beings, who looked, at this distance, to
+resemble the bodies in the death chamber. Our
+friends stopped, not knowing whether to turn and go
+back or keep on for a short distance.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look well down on the left,” said Harry, “don’t
+you see that hole in the wall?” They looked and all
+saw it, but it was fully half-way between the torchbearers
+and themselves. It would be almost suicidal to
+try and reach it, but Mr. Bruce, who was looked on as
+the ringleader of the party, said: “Come, keep close to
+the left wall and walk sideways and step as quickly as
+possible. I think we can reach the hole before they
+see us. They seem to be engrossed in something else
+at present and not expecting to find any strangers in
+this hole, which has never seen one before probably.
+We may escape them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And so saying, Mr. Bruce took the lead. They hurried
+forward, walking with their backs to the wall.
+The natives were coming towards them slowly and
+each moment brought them into better view. Their
+figures were perfectly nude and of a bluish-white color;
+looking as if they might have been black originally,
+but long absence from the light of day had faded them
+to the present color. They were not over five feet in
+height and their bodies were slender. They were
+chanting a strange dirge in a peculiar tone and this
+did not make the strangers’ position any brighter.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Slowly our friends moved toward them and the hole.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_218'>218</span>They were still hid in the shadows, but they could
+not expect to be out of the light of the torches much
+longer, for the natives were now getting very near
+them. The hole was nearly reached when a shout
+went up from the natives, but instead of hurrying forward
+they crowded back, apparently afraid to encounter
+the strangers which they saw coming toward
+them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Keep on to the hole,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They did so, and a moment later reached it and
+passed through. When they were all inside the new
+chamber or hall, they stopped; it being perfectly dark.
+The torchbearers, after running back for a short distance,
+stopped, and again resuming their chant, started
+forward. Our friends stood perfectly still, and threw
+themselves on the defensive. They could see the light
+through the doorway growing brighter and brighter,
+and could hear the voices growing louder. Had they
+seen them, or was the shout caused by something else?
+It might have been a part of the strange proceedings
+which they were now going through.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Do nothing until they attempt to enter the opening,”
+said Mr. Bruce, “then use your weapons.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The procession outside came nearer and the chant
+grew louder, as if the strange people would in this
+way strengthen their courage. What would it be,
+fight, or run, or neither? Whatever it was to be they
+would soon know, for now they were at the doorway
+and passing. They are safe.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, look,” said Mr. Graham, “the door——”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was true. A huge stone was slowly moving into
+the open place, making them prisoners.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_219'>219</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXIX.<br /> <span class='large'>THE DEATH-TRAP.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>“Light a torch,” said Mr. Bruce, as he saw the
+stone door slowly slide into place.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>One hideous head of a native stooped and looked
+under the lowering door, and shaking a torch in his
+hand, dodged back as if afraid of being charged upon
+by the prisoners. The door fell to its place and a
+torch was lighted at Mr. Bruce’s command, and an inspection
+of their quarters was made. This did not
+take long, for the chamber was only about twenty feet
+square; the ceiling was about the height of that in the
+hall or passage. Try as they would they could discover
+no other opening, nor any opening now, for the
+stone fitted the doorway so perfectly, that not even a
+crack was left to show where this had been.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We are in for it,” said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “and it looks very much as
+if we were here for good, for there is no opening that
+I can see at all, and all our energy and strength would
+be wasted in trying to dig our way out.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We must make an effort of some kind,” said Mr.
+Graham, “so let us consider the matter for a moment.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They all stopped, and putting their wits to work,
+tried to devise some means for escape. When they
+realized that they were not only entombed in a room
+cut out of the solid rock, but this rock, hundreds of
+feet beneath the surface, the thought was not very
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_220'>220</span>cheering; but they were not the ones to give up without
+a struggle. They had stood for some moments
+thinking over their unpleasant position, and trying to
+formulate some plan of procedure, when Onrai, who
+was probably the most helpless of the number, began
+sniffing the air as if he had detected some foreign substance
+in it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Can you not smell something strange?” said
+Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They all drew in a deep breath. Yes, there was
+something; a nasty odor, which they had not noticed
+before, and it was getting plainer each moment.
+They looked about them, but could see nothing.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It may be the torch,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, it is a different smell from that, but we must
+extinguish the torch or the smoke will soon suffocate
+us, if this other smell does not,” and saying this, Mr.
+Bruce blew out the torch. But that fearful smell,
+what could it be? In a short time their eyes began to
+smart.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is smoke of some kind,” said Harry, “and I am
+going to find out from where it is coming.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He relighted the torch, and for a moment the men
+could hardly see, so thick had the smoke become in
+those few minutes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is stifling,” said Mr. Bruce. “Can you see
+where it comes from?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry, who had the torch and who was looking for
+the source of this new danger, examined every nook
+and corner, but could find no hole or opening. The
+smoke was getting thicker each moment, and the men
+were gasping for breath; it would only take a very
+few minutes of this to kill them all; still there seemed
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_221'>221</span>to be no avenue of escape. These natives had shown
+great cunning in thus allowing them to get into the
+chamber, imprisoning them and choke them to death
+with smoke.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce took the torch from Harry and started
+inspecting himself. He was staggering about the room
+half-blinded and choked by the smoke, when the torch
+fell from his hands, and falling to the floor went out.
+He stooped to pick it up again, when he felt a draft
+near the floor; he hurriedly relit the torch and placed
+it near the floor; he had to get down onto his knees
+and bend close to the floor before he could see, and
+there, coming in a great broad stream, he saw the smoke
+coming through a crack about an inch in width, and
+five feet in length. The crack ran with the floor, and
+Mr. Bruce at once came to the conclusion that another
+stone door must be at this point, and it had been lifted
+to leave a space for the smoke’s entrance.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Come quickly,” he called to the others, not knowing
+but that they had already succumbed to the fearful
+smoke, as he could not see them. They had been
+leaning against the opposite wall, fighting off that fearful
+suffocation, when they heard Mr. Bruce’s voice.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Hurry, pull yourselves together and help me, and
+we may escape. Who has the spear? Bring it here.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry, who had been holding on to the spear, using
+it for support, staggered towards Mr. Bruce, and
+handed it to him mechanically.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Brace up there, men,” he again called out, and
+they shuffled towards him almost falling. “Now, get
+your fingers into that crack, and lift, lift for your lives,
+for it is our only chance. I will work the spear under
+and hold all you can get. Now.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_222'>222</span>The men seemed to realize that there was a chance
+to escape, no matter how faint a one, so making a despairing
+effort to overcome the suffocation, which was
+parching their throats and bursting their heads, placed
+their fingers in the cracks, and lifted. They strained
+every nerve, stretched every muscle, and look, it was
+raising. Yes, the huge stone was moving; now it was
+an inch higher, and now two inches higher, and then
+there was a space of a foot under the door, but the
+wider became the space the more smoke poured in,
+and the men were almost ready to drop the fearful
+weight and fall over unconscious. Mr. Bruce realizing
+this, broke the handle of the spear, and placed this
+under the stone just as the men fell exhausted.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This act of his, if delayed one second longer, would
+have cost them their lives, for he had barely gotten it
+under the huge stone when the men dropped. The
+solid straight piece of bone held the stone, however,
+but would he have strength to pull the three men
+through the opening; and would there not be a body
+of their would-be murderers on the opposite side to
+fight him back? He had no time to spend in conjectures,
+however, so catching Harry by the feet he pulled
+him to the hole; he rolled him through and then Mr.
+Graham, but when it came to Onrai, he had to roll
+the man over and over, his body being too heavy to
+move in any other way. And he was fast giving out
+himself, but he must not do so before he got him and
+his friends on the other side of the hole. Getting Onrai
+to the opening and pushing him through, and then
+crawling through himself, he looked about him for the
+generator of this fearful smoke. Groping his way
+about, he stumbled over a large stone brazier in
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_223'>223</span>which was a powdered substance, and it was this which
+was smoldering and making a dense smoke. Taking
+his water-skin from his back, he quickly poured its contents
+over the smoldering coals and extinguished
+them. He was nearly fainting and he felt that he
+must soon give up; his eyes were nearly blinded, he
+was choking and his head was bursting; he was fast
+losing his senses, but he staggered about the room,
+and finally found an open archway. Through this he
+plunged, falling to the floor, but the air was pure here
+and a cooling breeze was blowing through the apartment,
+and it was this draught probably, which had
+forced the smoke through the crack. Mr. Bruce lay
+still for a moment in the refreshing air, but realizing
+that his three friends were still in the stifling smoke
+and unable to help themselves, he again picked himself
+up, and by rolling them over and over succeeded in
+getting them all in the outer chamber or corridor.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But where were the natives? Mr. Bruce had not
+seen or heard them since leaving the death-trap, and
+he could not account for their absence. But he felt
+very thankful for their not having interfered with
+him, for if they had it would have been all over with
+him and his friends. He had his companions in the
+pure air now, and unstrapping the water-bag from
+Harry’s back, he bathed their faces and poured some
+down each parched throat. He worked hard with
+them, and at last brought them all around; but they
+were not able to do much walking for a while, so while
+they were recruiting, Mr. Bruce took the torch and
+reconnoitered. They seemed to be in another corridor,
+somewhat wider than the other, but about the same
+height.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_224'>224</span>Mr. Bruce, after following this for some distance, returned
+to his companions and made his report.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What had we better do?” asked Mr. Graham.
+“Turn back or go on?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I say, go on,” said Mr. Bruce, “but if you think
+the risk is too great and wish to return, we will do so;
+what do you say, Onrai?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I know not what to say,” said Onrai, “but if you
+would like to proceed, I am willing. I am afraid,
+though, I should be nothing but a hindrance to
+you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, no, Onrai, you must not say that,” said Harry.
+“Such an ordeal as we have just passed through is
+enough to make any man go under; any man but Mr.
+Bruce, and he is a wonder. How did you do it, Mr.
+Bruce?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“By pure force of will,” said Mr. Bruce. “I felt like
+giving up several times, I can tell you; but a man can
+do a good deal, I believe, when his life and the lives
+of his friends depend on it. But don’t let us talk of
+that now. The question is, shall we retreat or advance?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Advance, I should say,” said Harry, “what do you
+say, father?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am willing; but before we run into a trap again,
+rather let us retreat.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Agreed,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They now rose, and stretching their legs and taking
+another drink of water, they advanced cautiously
+down the corridor; not knowing what moment their
+escape might be detected and the natives of this hellhole
+be after them again. They had not long to remain
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_225'>225</span>in suspense, when suddenly into the corridor
+rushed a mob of howling naked natives, making
+straight for them.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXX.<br /> <span class='large'>THE CAVE DWELLER’S FUNERAL.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The howling mob came hurrying toward them;
+their faces distorted with horrible grimaces, their arms
+flying in the air, brandishing spears like the one found
+in the corridor. They came on howling, yelling and
+shouting in a blood-curdling way.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Fall back, slowly,” said Mr. Bruce, “but keep in
+this corridor.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They retreated slowly, keeping their faces on the
+approaching mob.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If they come too near discharge your pistols in
+their midst,” continued Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The natives were gaining on them fast, but they
+were not moving as quickly as they might, showing
+that they were undecided as to whether it would be
+best to attack the strangers or not. There seemed to
+be about two hundred of them, each bearing a torch
+in one hand and a spear in the other.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As time went on and they saw the hostile movements
+on the part of the strangers, they became bold and
+moved more rapidly. They were closing up quickly
+when our friends heard a shout in the rear, and looking
+over their shoulders saw another mob of the
+natives closing in on them from that direction.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_226'>226</span>“Which shall it be?” said Mr. Bruce, “advance or
+retreat.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Advance,” said Harry, “and give those howling
+demons a taste of lead.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>On all the excursions our friends had carried their
+small arms but had never used them; but they had
+these with them now and it was well that they had
+taken this precaution, for nothing else would have had
+as much effect on this barbarous race of underground
+dwellers, as the noise and explosion of the pistols
+would. Our friends were still standing waiting for the
+men to advance. The natives, seeing that they now
+had their game safe, became wilder in their demonstrations
+and bolder in their movements. The body in the
+rear also hurried forward and in a very short time the
+strangers in this horrible place found themselves very
+sorely pressed.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Now,” said Mr. Bruce, “make a rush and fire
+as you go. Harry, you and I will take the lead, for it
+is best to go in twos. When the chambers of our
+revolvers are empty, we will drop behind and let Mr.
+Graham and Onrai take the lead. If these beasts do
+not turn and run, charge right into them, for it is our
+only chance. Now, forward, double quick.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men started on a run, discharging their revolvers
+as they went. At each discharge, one of the natives
+would fall, for they were so tightly wedged in the
+narrow passage, there was no chance of missing them.
+As our friends started and the fearful noise of the
+pistols, as they were discharged, rung through the
+cavern, the natives stopped and watched the advance
+with open-mouthed wonder. Then they saw their companions
+dropping one at a time as the weapons were
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_227'>227</span>discharged, they began to grow uneasy, and then to
+move slowly backward and then, at last, as the full force
+of the panic struck them, they turned and fled down
+the corridor, each trying to outrun the other and
+trampling those under foot who were unlucky enough
+to fall. On, on they flew over the hard surface of the
+cave, occasionally throwing frightened glances over
+their shoulders as they ran; then, seeing those strangers
+still after them, they strove still harder to place a
+greater distance between themselves and their pursuers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Those in the rear of our friends had turned and ran
+in the opposite direction from which they came, when
+they saw their companions retreat. They saw too the
+work of those awful barking, smoke-belching weapons
+and thinking that they might be turned on them in
+the same manner, probably thought it best to get out
+of the way as quickly as possible. This took a considerable
+load from off the minds of our friends, for they had
+feared that these howling barbarians would attack
+them from the rear as they ran. After the first three
+or four discharges of the pistols had started their enemies,
+they had discontinued firing in order to save
+their ammunition, but they kept up the pace and were
+close on the heels of the devils. Suddenly the mob
+turned to the right and disappeared. As our friends
+had thrown away the lighted torch, when first surprised
+by the natives they were now left in total darkness
+again and when the danger disappeared, they stopped
+to hold a consultation. Looking back they saw that
+their former pursuers had also left the corridor and
+this decided them to wait a few minutes for further
+developments.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We must be careful now,” said Mr. Bruce, “for
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_228'>228</span>these natives may lay in ambush and attack us, as we
+advance or retreat. They are cunning, as they have
+shown by their smoking process, and we must be on
+our guard.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think they are so badly scared they will not again
+bother us;” said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Perhaps so,” said Mr. Bruce, “but if they have a
+means of attacking us without running any risk of
+personal injury to themselves, you may remain assured
+they will do so.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They are a strange race of men,” said Onrai, “I
+thought, when I first looked upon your people, that
+you were small in stature, but these are very much
+smaller and are hideous. Do you think them human?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Human, yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “but of a very low
+order of humanity. The race has so long inhabited
+these underground dwellings that they have become
+wild and barbarous.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They must be,” said Onrai, “for they are so unlike
+your race. But do you suppose that they have always
+lived here or have they come from another world like
+yourselves? I cannot believe that they have been
+here, right under our fair Land of On, for long, for if
+they had we would have known it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But how would you have known it, Onrai?” asked
+Mr. Graham. “You nor yours have ever investigated
+nor have you ever cared to, and you might have
+gone down to your graves and countless generations
+of those who follow you have done the same, without
+ever knowing that these strange people lived beneath
+your land, in the very bowels of the earth. And, we
+have said so frequently, Onrai, your people have no
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_229'>229</span>curiosity and take no heed of things which do not
+directly concern them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is better so, I think,” answered Onrai; “for
+surely you can find no happiness in an undertaking
+like this, can you?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, yes, we can,” answered Mr. Bruce, “for in
+the first place it is a pleasure to us to see and learn of
+new and strange things. That is where one’s curiosity
+comes in, you see; and then we enjoy, in a way, the
+excitement which such adventures always bring.
+But at the same time I would not recommend any
+such questionable pleasures to those who have never
+had any desire for them. But we are in a strange
+place and predicament now to be discussing this question.
+We must decide on which way we are going
+and how we are going to proceed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you say, Mr. Graham?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well,” said Mr. Graham, “we have kept in one
+direction so far and I see no reason for returning now.
+Our friends will not worry about us if we do not return
+for two or three days and there are many things
+here which I would like to find out before going back.
+We have proceeded so far and it will be no more difficult
+for us to get back from a short distance beyond
+here than it would be from this point. So let us go
+ahead.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Agreed,” said Harry, “and let us keep close
+together, for we may need each other’s immediate
+help.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “we must move cautiously
+and silently if possible and may be we will pass the
+point where the natives turned off.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>With this they moved on, feeling their way by the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_230'>230</span>walls of the corridor and keeping close together. A
+braver lot of men it would have been hard to find; in
+fact, not one of these men felt the least fear even after
+their recent experience, unless it might have been
+Onrai, and it was not a fear with him, but more that
+unexplained uncertainty. He had been led to think,
+throughout his life, that his race was the only one inhabiting
+this world and he had first been visited by a
+number of strange people, even coming into his company
+in a strange way. He had accounted for these
+by believing that they had come from another planet.
+This had not worried him but only a few days before,
+while moving through his country his men had found
+a woman and child, which had evidently belonged to
+another race of people. This had set him to thinking
+and now, down here in the bowels of the earth, living
+in caves hewn out of rock, he had found still another
+race, a miserable half-dwarfed race, and Mr. Bruce had
+assured him that these people had lived here for ages,
+probably longer than had his people in the open
+country above. All these things had upset the teachings
+and the beliefs of a lifetime and Onrai now was
+in a doubt as to what to believe. But he felt no fear
+really, but only a disgust, brought on by all this doubt.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party calculated that they had now reached the
+point where the natives had disappeared and the precautions
+were doubled. The floor of the cavern at
+this point was strewn with spears, which had been
+dropped by the frightened natives and it was hard
+work to walk over these in the dark without making
+some noise, but no signs of natives were seen, as it was
+supposed that they had hid themselves in some remote
+part of the cave. After passing this point, the explorers
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_231'>231</span>moved faster but did not attempt to light a
+torch.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Do you think that we can be able to find the other
+corridor again, the one by which we entered this
+place?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That’s so,” said Mr. Bruce. “I had forgotten that
+we were now in another corridor.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Harry, “and even if we look for it we
+would not know where to find it. We may wander
+about here for weeks or months and never find our
+way out.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Now, these are disagreeable things which we must
+not think of if we would enjoy this adventure to the
+fullest,” said Mr. Graham. “I can understand that to
+be lost in this hole would be fearful, but we are not
+lost yet, for if we are, we are not aware of the fact; so
+let us not think of that. We must try, however, to keep
+in this corridor or one which leads off from it and to
+know at all times just how many turns we make.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It would be well for us to notch these walls occasionally,
+or in some other way leave marks by which
+we can find our way back,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That is a grand idea,” said Harry, “and I will
+commence right here by scratching the wall.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The torch was lit and Harry, taking one of the spears,
+attempted to chip the wall with this, but one stone was
+as hard as the other, seemingly, and the spearhead
+would make no impression.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We will have to find some other means than this,”
+said Harry. And stooping, he looked over the floor of
+the cave, in hopes of finding something which would
+cut the hard stone. But he was not successful, so the
+notching was given up.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_232'>232</span>The corridor still stretched out straight ahead of
+them, and they hurried along as fast as their tired
+limbs would allow their doing.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What time is it, Mr. Bruce?” asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, it is nine o’clock,” answered Mr. Bruce;
+“and to tell the truth I feel as though it were twelve.
+A little rest would not go amiss.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But I do not think it advisable to sleep here,” said
+Mr. Graham, “we are not far enough away from that
+bloodthirsty mob.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “we will hurry on for a while
+yet, and if no side aisle leads off into which we can
+hide for a few hours, we will lie down in this, leaving
+watchers.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>For another hour they trudged along, until thoroughly
+exhausted and ready to drop, they decided
+upon taking a short rest. The first watch fell to
+Harry, and he took his stand against the wall, being
+afraid that if he sat down he would go to sleep. The
+others stretched themselves out upon the hard floor of
+the corridor, and in a moment were fast asleep. Harry
+put out the torch for fear of its attracting attention to
+them, should any of the natives happen in the corridor.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The moments passed on leaden wings; his eyes grew
+heavy and he began pacing the corridor to keep awake;
+his legs were too weary to longer support his body
+and he squatted down upon the floor with his back
+resting against the side wall. The scenes of the day
+passed through his mind in a dreamy sort of way. In
+a short time he caught himself dozing; then tired
+nature asserted itself and his eyes closed and refused
+to open again; his head dropped to one side and he
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_233'>233</span>slept. How long he had slept he did not know, but
+he was awakened by a humming noise, which seemed
+far away and yet very close. Starting up and opening
+his eyes he looked far up the corridor in the direction
+in which they were traveling and there he saw a
+procession of torches coming toward him. He hastily
+awakened his companions and telling them what was
+up they held a consultation.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It seemed folly to longer go ahead, for these bodies
+of natives might be met continually and to have to
+chase them every few hours would be nonsense.
+Harry had walked up the corridor a ways, while the
+others were talking, feeling his way by the wall when
+his hand, which went out to touch this wall failed to
+come in contact with it; he tried again with the same
+result and then moved his body in that direction
+thinking that he might have wandered away from the
+wall. But there was no wall at this point and after
+moving in this direction for a short distance, he struck
+a match; he could not see very closely, but he understood
+that he was in a side corridor or room of some
+kind. He at once called to his companions and they
+having joined him, they lit a torch; the natives still
+being a great distance up the corridor. This room
+was considerably larger than the one in which they
+had been imprisoned and was evidently a living chamber;
+for in one corner was a raised slab, on which
+were dead coals and some fish offal. The room had
+evidently been used very recently from the looks of
+the fish remains.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>On the opposite side of the room was another door,
+leading into another corridor, and upon examining this
+corridor it was found to extend only a short distance
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_234'>234</span>and end against a solid rock. But if there was a
+secret door in this rock, the explorers could not see
+and they had no time to give it a thorough examination,
+because of having to extinguish the torch, the
+natives now getting very close.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What shall we do now?” asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think,” said Mr. Bruce, “it will be well to hide
+behind the slab on which are the coals and watch the
+procession as it passes. They cannot certainly be
+after us, for they have not had time to get so far ahead
+of us. It is probably another band on their way to
+this part of the cave for some purpose or other.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They took up their positions behind the slab, lying
+on their sides with their heads just above the stone,
+looking for the natives. They could be heard coming,
+chanting a dismal dirge; the glare of the torches
+already lighting up the hall outside. “I would not
+care to be made a prisoner again,” said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They can’t catch us in the same way here,” said
+Mr. Bruce, “for these arches have no sliding doors.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This may be some holiday celebration,” said Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It may be their Day of Resis,” said Onrai, “that is
+if they have a Day of Resis.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I doubt their having such a day, Onrai, although
+we do not know what the ceremonies of your Day of
+Resis are, but look they are opposite.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The first one of the procession now came up and
+our friends lowered their heads as they passed, but the
+natives were seemingly oblivious of their presence, the
+explorers grew bolder and raising their heads well
+above the slab watched the procession. First the
+men came, bearing torches stuck on the ends of spears,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_235'>235</span>then came a number of men bearing spears alone;
+following these were a number of women each carrying
+a peculiar-shaped fish—a sort of combination fish
+and lizard, as it had four short legs and feet; there
+were a great number of these and it took a long time
+for them to pass; after them came a great number of
+children, ranging, as nearly as the explorers could
+guess, between the ages of five and ten; each of these
+children bore a small piece of coal, which brought to
+the minds of our friends thoughts of the great cave
+which they had crossed in coming to the Land of On.
+Following the children was another body of men and
+it was these men who were chanting. The wailing
+tones of these men, as they came nearer, were fearful
+to hear and our friends felt the cold chills running
+down their backs. These men also carried torches,
+black torches, which looked as though they were made
+of sharpened pieces of coal; they made a very bright
+light and but little smoke. As the men came forward
+it could be seen that they were bearing a very thin
+slab of stone on their shoulders and on the slab lay
+the body of a native. It was a funeral procession.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXI.<br /> <span class='large'>LOST IN THE CAVERN.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>They watched the funeral rites, and soon afterward
+discovered that they were lost in the ground, and
+did not know their bearings. They thought they must
+be several miles within, as the direction taken from
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_236'>236</span>the point where they entered the cave was several days’
+journey from the City of On, and as they had traveled
+nearly due south, or as nearly as they could calculate,
+they must now be a good many miles from the secret
+door. They might take the same corridor which they
+had traversed in coming to the lake, as this would take
+them directly to the hole near which the rest of the
+excursionists were awaiting them; but this was dangerous
+and it was quite possible that before they had
+gone far into this, they would again fall into the hands
+of the natives.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were in a quandary as to what to do. If they
+traveled to the east in quest of the hidden door, they
+might not find it, and before they could again reach
+the long corridor they would be overcome by hunger,
+thirst and fatigue.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What shall we do,” asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think,” said Mr. Bruce, “it would be well to strike
+straight for the north wall and when this is reached we
+may find another opening which will take us in a
+roundabout way to the hole leading to the surface.
+You know we left the windy corridor and took one to
+the right. This windy corridor may lead to this cavern
+also. If this were so it would come out further
+to the east, or may be at a point directly south of
+where we are now.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Even if that should be so,” said Mr. Graham,
+“could we beat against that wind for so many miles?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am afraid not,” said Mr. Bruce, “but other corridors
+may lead from it, which would carry us into one
+or the other halls which we have already traversed, but
+at a point beyond all danger.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_237'>237</span>“It is a chance, at least,” said Harry, “that is, if this
+corridor leads into the cave.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Are we beneath the Land of On, now?” asked
+Onrai, who had spoken but seldom since coming into
+this strange place.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, Onrai,” said Mr. Graham, “we are under the
+mountains or cliffs which surround your country.
+These though may be said to belong to the Land of On,
+or half of them at least, for they stand on the dividing
+line.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is strange,” said Onrai, “that I should never have
+known of all this or that my people had never learned
+of it before me.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>For a second time Onrai had spoken thus and the
+events of the past few hours seemed to have made a
+great impression on his mind; he could not realize
+that all these things had existed for years and hundreds
+of years. It all seemed so improbable to one who had
+been taught to believe that his race was the only
+people and that his or their land above the surface,
+was the only country. He had seen strange things in
+the past few hours the only strange things he had ever
+seen in his life, with the exception of our friends, if
+they may be classed under this category.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will have strange tales to tell my people,” said
+Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You must not tell them of these things,” said Mr.
+Graham, “for it would but make them discontented
+and long to see them also. It would be much better
+never to mention these; you can easily evade the subject
+when broached and our people will never say anything.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Do you think they would care to investigate?”
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_238'>238</span>asked Onrai. “I would never care to come here again
+and I cannot believe that they would ever care to visit
+this place if I should explain to them the danger and
+trouble attending the trip.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it would be better, would it not?” said Mr.
+Bruce, “to obey the laws which have governed you
+for centuries, and which forbids your prying into anything
+which has not already been explained by these
+laws.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I begin to think as you do,” said Onrai, “but I
+doubt my ability to keep from my people, should they
+ask me, the things which I have learned here. We
+have never had secrets, as you have taught me to call
+these things, and I have not learned the art of withholding
+things which I do not wish to say.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Nothing may be said to you about your journey,
+and then it would be easy enough, would it not, to
+keep these things to yourself?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It may be so,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were traveling in a good easy walk, and were
+covering considerable ground, but they were growing
+weary and it was decided to rest for a few hours.
+This they proceeded to do, but before they stretched
+out on the hard floor, they blew out the torches so
+that any of the natives, who might be prowling about,
+would not see them and again be on them. The journey
+had been long and they had had but little rest,
+so when they finally lay down and stretched out their
+weary limbs, their eyes soon closed and all was forgotten
+in a very few moments. The hard floor of the
+cave, the memories of the recent events, the fear of
+not again finding their way out of the dark hole, these
+things could not keep them awake for they were worn
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_239'>239</span>out, mind and body, and once they had fallen into a
+reclining position, they were soon oblivious to everything.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had been sleeping for hours, it seemed to
+Harry, when he was awakened by a distant cry. It
+sounded to him like the yell of the natives, when they
+had first discovered the strangers. He looked about
+him half dreamily but could see nothing and turned
+over, thinking he would sleep awhile longer as the
+others had not yet awakened. He was just falling off
+again, when that cry broke out just a little shriller
+than before. This time Harry jumped to his feet,
+certain now of its being a human cry. He looked
+about him, he even took a few steps away from his
+sleeping companions, and stopping again, listened.
+No, he could hear nothing; still, he was sure that he
+had not been mistaken. All sleep had now been
+knocked out of him, and feeling refreshed he knew
+that he had been sleeping for some time. He walked
+over to his companions and awakened them, but before
+he had time to interfere or explain to them what it
+was that had awakened him, Mr. Bruce had lit a match,
+and with this, the torch. Harry made a movement as
+if he would extinguish this, and not having heard the
+sound after this second awakening, he thought there
+might be just a possibility of his having been mistaken.
+But he told his companions of the occurrence
+so that they might not blame him if anything should
+come of it later.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I could not say that you were mistaken, Harry,”
+said Mr. Bruce, “but it seems very probable that we
+would see some light if these natives were again on
+our track.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_240'>240</span>“Yes,” said Harry, “I don’t suppose they have
+dark lanterns which would give them light, but would
+still keep the light hid from us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They might have such lights,” said Mr. Graham,
+“but we would see the reflection on the ground, at
+least.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had now started again when Harry stopped,
+saying:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How do we know that we are moving in the right
+direction? We may have turned completely in our
+moving about, and may now be making a bee line for
+the lake.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party stopped, looking at each other in a puzzled
+way. Mr. Bruce’s face lighted up though as he
+asked:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Did you touch my torch, Harry?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” answered Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, and then we can depend on it, that we are
+moving in the same direction that we were before, for
+I laid down the torch with the burnt end looking in
+the direction we were going when I laid down, and
+when I picked it up and lighted it again, after you had
+awakened us, I remember I was standing facing the
+same way, and I did not turn again before we
+started.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But that tells nothing,” said Mr. Graham, “for we
+may be walking round and round in a circle not a mile
+in circumference. We have nothing to guide us, and
+it very often occurs, in cases of this kind, that the
+travelers who think themselves miles away from their
+starting point will, the next moment, bring up at the
+same spot.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The friends stood and looked at each other as Mr.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_241'>241</span>Bruce said this; the terrible truth flashing upon them.
+It was only too true; they were helpless in this great
+dark cavern. They might wander until starved and
+famished, and still be miles from the encircling wall,
+or may be but a few feet from it. It would only be
+chance if they should come up to the wall; not chance
+either, for even chance was barred in this Egyptian
+darkness. It would be the hand of Providence which
+saved them if they should ever now escape from this
+cave. If they had followed the lake until the bridge
+had been reached, they could then have followed the
+old path to the hidden door, and in that way have gotten
+out. But no, the only thought they had in getting
+away from the scene of such carnage, was to leave it
+far behind and to reach their friends as soon as possible.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They realized their mistake, but now it was too late.
+The thought completely prostrated them as its full
+significance dawned upon them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But we must not give up while there is strength
+left,” said Mr. Bruce; “so let us go on in some way,
+even if we are bearing right away from our goal. We
+may be right, you know. Anyway we will never find
+our way out of this by standing still.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They again took up their way, but with a halfheartedness,
+which made every step a task and every
+movement painful. It was strange how these strong
+men, who had just gotten up from a refreshing sleep,
+well and hearty, should so soon be changed to despondent
+beings; their faces looking years older and their
+gait indicating feebleness. Such is the change which
+the awful sense of complete helplessness had wrought
+in these men. They had hit upon a possibility, even a
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_242'>242</span>probability, and all else had been forgotten from that
+moment they had given themselves up for lost, lost in
+this vast cavern, which had probably been the tomb of
+many others.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>When these thoughts took possession of them, they
+could not be persuaded that there was any possibility
+of escape, and it was no wonder they lost hope so
+quickly, for here was a cave miles in extent, without a
+guiding light or post to beckon them on. All was
+dark and still as the death which would so soon claim
+them. For some strange reason, Onrai seemed to be
+more affected than any of the others. He said but
+little, but his face was painful to look at, so frightfully
+changed had it become. He shuffled along, his shoulders
+bent and feet dragging over the ground like a man
+of eighty.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Occasionally he would mutter to himself:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have missed my Day of Resis!”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This seemed to be the thing which was worrying
+him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Wait,” said Harry, and they all stopped suddenly,
+for this was the first word which had been spoken by
+any of the party excepting Onrai. “When wandering
+in the cave, as we came,” went on Harry, “I
+remember seeing pieces of coal lying along the path.
+The thought has just occurred to me that these
+marked the path, or else how could the natives find
+their way. Now, if we could find these.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But these would be as hard to find as the border
+wall,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“True,” said Harry, his face again falling, “but it
+is another chance and this makes two.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This cheered them but little, however, and despair
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_243'>243</span>took possession of them completely a few moments
+later. They ought to have reached the wall hours
+before, yet there were no signs of it. Suddenly they
+were brought to a stand by the same cry, which had
+awakened Harry. There was no mistaking it now; it
+was human and right in front of them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends stopped. There was no mistaking the
+cry now; it was human and only a few feet ahead of
+them. They peered through the gloom but could see
+nothing; the man, whoever he was, could not be far
+away, so they moved forward and a moment later a
+dark mass was seen lying on the floor of the cave just
+ahead of them. As they hurried up to this, another
+cry went up from the heap. Our friends now came
+up to the object and found it to be a native. As they
+approached and stood over him, he raised his head and
+looked at them in a half-scared way and then tried to
+crawl away from them. Seeing them following him
+he raised to his feet and staggered along for a short
+distance but again fell. The party now saw that his
+left side from knee to shoulder was badly lacerated,
+but how had he come into this condition? Had he
+been wounded in a fight or in a blast and brought to
+this fearful place to die?</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Although this man was probably one of their captors
+and would have helped to kill them if they had
+not turned the tables on them, still the man’s plight
+was so pitiful and his condition so helpless that their
+sympathy went out to him at once and coming up
+close to where he had fallen, Mr. Graham stooped and
+taking the bag of water from his back, poured its contents
+over the raw wounds of the native. He writhed
+under the momentary pain, but realizing that they
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_244'>244</span>wished to help him, he tried to facilitate their good
+acts by turning his side to them, exposing the
+wound. He kept looking at Onrai, as if the King
+had a fascination for him, which he could not resist
+and at last he raised his hand and motioned to Onrai
+to approach. Onrai came up to him and the native
+looked at him for fully a moment, then addressed him
+in the language of On.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai started back completely surprised by hearing
+his own language spoken by this man. The native’s
+face fell, showing that he had built much on this disclosure
+to the King and the result had bitterly disappointed
+him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Speak to him, Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai again stepped up to the native and asked him
+how he had become acquainted with his language.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The story is long and I am hurt,” answered the
+man, “but if you will carry me to the lake, where my
+companions were killed, and let me there wash my
+wounds, I will tell you all.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The lake,” said Mr. Graham, “why, my good man,
+that is many miles away.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” answered the man, “it is only a short distance
+from here.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends looked at each other with astonishment;
+they had seen the lake upon their entrance; their fears
+then had been realized; they had been describing a
+circle and were now but a few feet from the starting
+point. But there was now hope and the men carefully
+lifted the native and carried him in the direction indicated
+by him and in less than five minutes they were
+again standing by an underground lake. The man
+was laid on the floor of the cave and his wounds
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_245'>245</span>washed again with water. Harry tore from his tunic
+a piece of the silk and this was bound about the
+wound.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Do you know a way by which we can reach the
+death chamber without traversing that part of the
+cave where your people live?” Onrai asked.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I do,” said the man, “but I could not explain so
+that you could understand.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But if we took you with us, could you guide us?”
+asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But am I strong enough to walk?” asked the man,
+and he tried to rise to his feet.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You may be able to walk a part of the way and
+we will carry you the remainder,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I can guide you,” said the stranger, and his face
+lighted up with hope as he thought that he might yet
+see that great outside world of which he had heard.
+The more the native thought of this, the more probable
+it seemed to him and with this great hope springing
+into life came renewed energy, and after awhile,
+when Mr. Bruce had bandaged the wounds well and
+he had been given something to eat he stood erect and
+declared that he could walk as well as ever. But this
+he could not do, although with help he got along very
+well for a time, and then Onrai picked him up in his
+powerful arms and carried him as if he were a babe.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Before leaving the lake they had caught some fish
+after the method of the natives and had cooked them
+over a slow fire. This they hoped would last them
+until they reached the upper world. They found the
+line of coals and found it easy work to follow it. The
+way was long but not tedious, still there was that desire
+to leave this place which made the time long and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_246'>246</span>the journey anything but pleasant. The native was
+doing very well with the help of Onrai and would very
+frequently relate such things concerning his people and
+country which would help to while away the time.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We do not know,” said he, “when first our people
+came into this underground world, nor do we know
+from whence they came; but we do know from traditions
+handed down, that we have had this world many,
+many ages. Then our old tunnels have been abandoned
+many ages, how many we know not, nor do we
+know why these have been laid aside for new ones,
+unless it be because new ones had to be built in order
+to keep down our population.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you mean by that?” inquired Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why,” said the native, “our people increase very
+rapidly and we can only keep them within bounds by
+constantly blasting these tunnels. Each blast costs
+the life of one of our men.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But what of the women,” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The women and criminals are all fed to the water-monster,”
+said the man.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But are none of these placed in the death chamber?”
+again asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“None,” answered the native. “The death chamber
+is only for the men. At the end of these long
+tunnels, is the Tunnel of Wind, which keeps a circulation
+of air in all of them. The wind flies through this
+tunnel, making no sound and giving no warning, and
+when once in its awful clutch you are lost.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But how do you embalm the bodies of your men,”
+questioned Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“With a preparation of coal and yellow stone, which
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_247'>247</span>we find in one part of our country. These are pounded
+into a powder and are then mixed with fish oil and
+rolled into small cakes and left to dry. These we burn
+beneath the bodies and the smoke puts them in a state
+of preservation.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends had now reached the wall and were
+about to enter the tunnel indicated by the native when
+a body of natives jumped forth only a few feet distant
+and rushed onto them. The explorers started back
+and seeing that there was a great number of them, decided
+on retreating. They accordingly followed the
+wall to the east, running as fast as they could with the
+wounded native. The natives were following them
+closely, and our friends, seeing another tunnel, opening
+out from the cave, turned into it and hurried forward.
+The natives were hurrying after them. On they
+rushed covering mile after mile, until breath and
+strength were nearly exhausted. The natives had
+called out to them in their language to drop the one
+of their number which Onrai was carrying. The man
+interpreted this to Onrai but it only had the effect of
+making him hold him all the tighter. But after a while
+the natives began to drop off one by one and our
+friends were thinking of turning on them, when they
+saw their tunnel ending in one running at right angles
+with it. Hurriedly they pushed forward and were just
+on the edge of the cross-tunnel, when the native called
+out:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Not in there, it is the Tunnel of Wind;” but it
+was too late. They were launched into it and were
+even now in the power of the mighty wind.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_248'>248</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXII.<br /> <span class='large'>THE TORTUOUS TRAMP.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Our friends might have turned and faced the natives
+but they were still a great number of them following,
+and the capture of the strangers would have
+been certain if they had tried to fight it out. Their
+treatment at the hands of these natives had been such
+that they might expect nothing else but death if they
+were again captured, so the thought of taking any
+risk by fighting had not occurred to them until the last
+moment. There was but one way to escape these beings
+and that was by flight and they had been so intent
+on making their escape in this way, that they had
+forgotten for the moment the windy corridor, their
+former experience in this and the experience of the
+native of On, which their new companion had so recently
+related. They had rushed madly forward, caring
+little where the cross corridor led, so long as it enabled
+them to keep ahead of their pursuers. And they
+had dashed into the windy corridor, not giving it a
+thought and were now being blown through this at
+break neck speed.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It would be impossible for human being to stand
+alone in this gale, and in an instant the men were
+thrown violently forward and were now rolling over
+and over unable to stop themselves. Onrai, although
+he carried the wounded native, was the first in the
+tunnel and was now some feet ahead of his companions,
+but was being borne on just as fast as the others.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_249'>249</span>The native had fallen behind him and his wounded
+body was suffering fearful tortures in this violent exercise;
+each time the wounded side would strike the
+rock a cry of pain would escape him. Mr. Bruce was
+right back of the native, and after a while managed to
+call to Onrai to work himself toward the wall, if possible,
+and get head on to the wind and thus offer less
+resistance to the awful gale. Onrai immediately began
+edging his way toward the wall and would have
+succeeded in doing this if the native had not struck
+him full force on the side, thus starting him rolling
+again. But Onrai had caught the native and had
+clung fast to him and they were not moved nearly so
+rapidly, being together. As a consequence Mr. Bruce,
+Mr. Graham and Harry came bowling along and
+bumped into them, and as they did this the men
+grabbed each other, and held on, and in this way they
+were all joined and the wind could no longer move
+them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Now,” said Mr. Bruce, “let us get into position
+and try to regain our feet, and in single file, as we did
+upon our first entering this corridor, try to resist its
+awful power.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They worked around until one was immediately behind
+the other, and at a given signal, first rose to one
+knee and then to both knees, and in this way continued
+until they were standing on their feet. The poor native
+asked them to leave him in the corridor to die, but
+they would not hear of this, and Onrai again threw
+him over his shoulder, when they were ready to move.
+They started, leaning well back so to offer greater
+resistance to the wind, but it was hard work tramping
+along in this darkness, frequently hitting up against
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_250'>250</span>the walls, and bruising their already sore bodies. And
+then the uncertainty of where the tunnel would finally
+land them, was making things all the more unpleasant.
+They could not possibly guess where this would lead
+them; they had had some experience in the tunnel
+before, and had heard more about it from the native,
+but all this had told them nothing. They knew that
+this gale of wind must have an outlet some place, but
+what sort of place was this? Would it be a shaft
+leading to the surface as did the shaft which seemed
+to be its source? Would it take them back to the
+great cavern, or to the center of the earth, or where?
+The thought was maddening, but they could do nothing
+but go with it, wherever it might lead them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had gone on in this way for miles, they
+thought, and their bodies were bruised and exhausted;
+still there was no way to stop and rest even for a moment;
+they would have to keep up the awful rush
+until too exhausted to longer keep their feet, they
+would drop and be blown—where? To death, surely.
+Onrai, who was still carrying the native, tried hard to
+keep up, but he was fast giving out, and our friends
+knew that when he should do so, their mainstay was
+gone, and hope might be abandoned. Onrai suddenly
+stumbled, and would have fallen had not Mr. Bruce,
+who was next to him, held fast, thus saving him and
+may be the others.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What is wrong, Onrai,” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It was something on the floor,” said Onrai. He
+had hardly said this when he stumbled again, and this
+time Mr. Bruce lost his hold, and Onrai went down
+bearing the native with him. The others threw themselves
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_251'>251</span>back, and managed to save themselves from
+falling.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Can you get up, Onrai?” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will try in a moment,” said Onrai. “But can
+you take the native?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The others now held on to Mr. Bruce, and he
+stooped and raised the native.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Can you stand?” asked Mr. Bruce of the native.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” the man answered; but when Mr. Bruce
+lowered him to the ground, the poor fellow’s legs gave
+way under him, and he would have fallen had not Mr.
+Bruce held him. He then raised him again with the
+others’ help, and threw the man over his shoulder.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai had risen and had again taken his place at
+the head of the column. But they had noticed something;
+the wind was not blowing so violently in this
+part of the tunnel. They could not account for this,
+neither did they try to, but it made their progress much
+easier. And another thing which was being forced on
+their notice, was the great number of loose stones
+which covered the floor of the tunnel at this point;
+it must be that the tunnel here had never been finished
+completely, or it might be that the rock, being softer
+at this point, had crumbled and fallen from the ceiling.
+They were suddenly brought up by Onrai striking violently
+against a rock, which seemed to end the tunnel.
+For a moment they stood still, Onrai having been
+shocked in being brought up so suddenly.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What is it, now?” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is the end of the tunnel,” said Onrai, “or else
+we have suddenly turned in our course and have struck
+the side wall.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_252'>252</span>“Move to your right, and see if there be an opening,”
+said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai did so and then moved forward again.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It seemed to be a projection,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He kept his hand on the rock and followed its curves
+closely until they were on the other side of it and at
+last they were out of the fearful wind.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Have you a match?” asked Mr. Graham of Mr.
+Bruce. “If you have, light a torch and let us see each
+other. Onrai move about and see what kind of a
+place we are in.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce fumbled about his tunic for a moment and
+then produced a match; this flickered for a moment
+as he applied it to the torch and then a bright light
+lit up the scene about them. They were surprised at
+the strange scene, for they were no longer in the
+smooth walled and floored tunnel, but in a natural
+cave, which looked very much like the great cavern;
+but whether it was the same or not, they could not say.
+The ceiling was high above their heads and could just
+be seen in the dim rays of light. The wall to which
+belonged the projecting rock, behind which they were
+now standing, was ribbed and seamed and was the only
+one to be seen. The cavern had widened until they
+could not see across it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If this be the large cave then we are safe, for all
+we have to do is to look for the hidden door,” said
+Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But I do not think it is the same,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“for the reason, that never, in the large cavern, did we
+feel this draught or wind.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That is so;” said Harry, “we must have struck
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_253'>253</span>another cave altogether, and it is probably all the worse
+for us that we have.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why do you think so?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, because we knew how to get out of the other,
+but how to find an opening to the outside world here,
+we have no idea.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I believe, though,” said Mr. Bruce, “that if we can
+hold out longer, we will come to a shaft leading up to
+the surface.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There must be some great hole leading to the surface,
+which causes this draught.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It would be well for us to take some rest before
+trying it again,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But what of the poor native?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had forgotten him in their surprise at finding
+themselves where they did, and the poor fellow had
+laid on the floor of the cave almost dead with pain and
+fatigue. They went to work on him, though, and used
+very nearly all of the little water left, bathing his
+wounds. Then they rearranged the bandages and
+fixed them as comfortable as possible, so that he might
+rest; then they also laid down and were soon asleep.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The native laid for a long time with his eyes closed,
+completely exhausted; but he could not sleep, and
+after a while his eyes again opened, and he looked
+about him. The torch had been left in a crevice in
+the projecting rock, and it threw its fitful glare about
+them. The ceiling arched far above them, the torchlight
+throwing long shadows along its rugged crevices; the
+wall at his side he could follow with his eyes for some
+distance, but it was then lost in the gloom. He tried to
+penetrate this gloom and look far beyond and find there
+a ray of that same light which he had heard his friends
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_254'>254</span>tell about. If he could only see such a light, then he
+would know that these kind companions, who had done
+so much for him, when they could have left him behind
+to die, he would know then that they were safe, and
+that they would again reach their friends. He cared
+little for himself, for his life had never known any of
+that strange feeling which he had heard his present
+companions speak of. He was nothing but a burden
+and retarded their progress. Oh, if he could but die
+before they again awakened, it would be so much better
+for both him and those who had so long kept him
+with them, even when they would have been fully justified
+in leaving him behind. Suddenly he starts and
+half rises. What was that he saw away off there in
+the darkness? Was it a light? Yes, several of them.
+They were very dim; in fact he could hardly say they
+were lights, but they surely resembled the lights of
+torches in the distance, and they were growing thicker.
+He could see great numbers of them moving about
+like will-o’-the-wisps, or was it his fevered brain which
+was calling up these phantom lights? He raised a
+little higher to look at the things about him so as to
+assure himself that he was still in his right mind and
+would then let his gaze penetrate the gloom, seeking
+the strange lights.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Yes, he could not be mistaken, they were torchlights;
+but did they belong to his people or some other strange
+people, who inhabited this part of the cave. He could
+not tell this, and as he was not certain that there were
+others near them, he determined to awaken his companions.
+Leaning over and touching Onrai, who was
+lying next to him, he wakened him and then pointing
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_255'>255</span>into the darkness said, “Look, do you not see the
+lights?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai looked long and carefully before he spoke,
+then said, “Yes, they must be,” and waking his other
+companions he bade them look also.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was soon decided by all that there were others in
+the cavern beside themselves, but who these others
+were was the question, and could only be answered by
+getting closer to them. Eating a small lunch of fish
+and merely wetting the lips with the little water which
+they had, they again started, Onrai carrying the native.
+They blew out the torch before starting, thinking it
+best not to attract attention with it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The strong wind, too, which still blew from out the
+tunnel, would make it almost impossible to keep the
+torch lit. So they stumbled along in the darkness,
+feeling their way as best they could, but receiving frequent
+bumps, which bruised their bodies and exhausted
+their patience; but they kept the flickering
+lights in view.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The air was, for some reason or other, getting much
+cooler, and the explorers began to shudder, and hurry
+as they would, the exercise would not keep them warm.
+Every moment now the wind blew colder, and seemed
+to come from a direction to the right. The scant
+clothing, which had covered their bodies at the start,
+had mostly been torn away in the rough experiences
+which they had had, and their bodies were almost
+laid bare to this merciless cold. And the poor native
+had nothing on whatever, excepting a bandage, which
+bound his side.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were nearing the lights very rapidly, and now
+dark forms could be seen moving about. But the cold
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_256'>256</span>had grown so intense, they doubted if they would be
+able to hold out until they reached the strangers.
+When these were reached what might they expect?
+Would they be antagonistic or friendly; they could
+not be a body of the tribe which they had already
+found, for the native now with them had never heard
+of such a cold region as this, and had never seen one
+of his tribe wearing clothing, and it would be an utter
+physical impossibility to remain here and not wear
+clothing.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But who were they then? It mattered little, for
+they must seek aid of them. So stumbling and falling,
+their benumbed flesh freezing to the bone, they hurried
+on as fast as they could. They had again clasped
+hands for fear of getting lost one from the other, and
+in this way one helped the other.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>A horrible rumbling sound now broke on their ears,
+and grew louder as they advanced. They were getting
+closer and closer to the men, and far beyond them
+they could now see one bright ray of daylight. This
+spurred them on until completely exhausted, their
+bodies frozen and bleeding, they fell at the feet of the
+surprised torchbearers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had come to the cave of ice.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXIII.<br /> <span class='large'>AGAIN IN THE WORLD OF LIGHT.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The ice-cutters, for it were they, had never before
+in their lives been surprised. They saw coming out
+of that inky blackness, from far up that windy quarter,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_257'>257</span>where none of their people had ever dared to go,
+a party of half-clad human beings, who staggered on
+as if intoxicated and, at last, falling at their feet.
+They hurriedly gathered about the fallen fugitives and
+throwing restoratives in their faces, tried to make out
+who they were and if they were any of their people,
+but these had been rolled about the floor of the windy
+cavern so long, that what with bruises and dirt, they
+were unrecognizable. Onrai, who still had enough
+life left to whisper a few words, motioned for one of
+the men to stoop; the man did so and started back
+with still greater surprise, as Onrai said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Hurry, get us out of here into the sun. Don’t
+you know me? I am Onrai.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The man could not speak for a moment, but then,
+regaining his senses, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is Onrai, the King, and his guests; hurry or
+they will perish.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>In an instant those about them began to take from
+their bodies the warm garments and place them about
+the half-frozen bodies of our friends. Then, taking
+them in their strong arms, they hurried towards the
+entrance of the cave. This was soon reached, and in
+the villa just outside, the attendants were soon working
+hard with their benumbed and bruised bodies. They
+were first plunged in a bath of warm water and then
+rubbed down thoroughly; then their wounds were
+dressed, after which they were placed on comfortable
+couches and made to rest. The poor underground
+native was treated likewise, and a suit of the cool silk
+was thrown about his body after his wound was
+dressed. He could not understand why all this was
+being done to him, but he could appreciate the delicate
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_258'>258</span>touches and the comfort which he was deriving
+from the treatment. Everything was strange to him;
+the peculiar white light of the sun, the green fields, the
+great shady trees, the high elephants, which he could
+see from his apartment stalking about the garden, and
+this grand house, to which he had been brought. And
+the food which they had given him was so different
+from the fish, which had always been his only diet;
+and the cooling honey wine, which they poured down
+his throat.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>There was comfort in all this though and very
+shortly, his wound dressed and pain gone, his weary
+body soothed by the bath and treatment which the
+natives had given him, he fell asleep at last; his
+troubles ended, with no care on his wearied mind.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It had been early morning when our friends had
+emerged from the cave and after being thoroughly
+revived, they fell asleep and it was late in the evening
+before they awakened.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai,” said Harry, “will you ask one of the
+attendants what day this is?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai did so, and turned to him and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have been gone just six days, according to
+your method of measuring time.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Six days,” exclaimed they all in chorus, “impossible.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But then,” continued Mr. Bruce, “when we consider
+how far we have traveled, we can hardly expect
+that we have been gone less time than that.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it has been just six days,” said Onrai, “but
+remember where we were when we started and see
+where we are now. Why, our friends are three days
+march from us, that is, easy marches, but I think we
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_259'>259</span>can overtake them in two days by not taking too long
+rests.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But when shall we start?” asked Mr. Bruce, “our
+friends must be worried about us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Just whenever you wish to,” answered Onrai,
+“to-night if you choose.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why not to-night?” asked Harry, “we still have
+some hours left and going through the cool avenue at
+night would be grand.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, so it shall be,” said Onrai, “we will travel
+with elephants so that, if we get sleepy, we can rest in
+the howdahs.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And can I go with you?” asked the stranger.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You can, my good man,” said Onrai. “Our friends
+would want to see and thank the one who has saved
+us; for if you had not helped us out that night, or day
+in the tunnel, we might have been wandering until now
+and on until death relieved us, in that awful hole.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Elephants were brought and the party again took up
+their way. The elephants had been kept in an easy
+gait and had covered many miles and our friends
+hoped soon to reach the rest of the party.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“When shall we take up the journey again to the
+fields of diamonds, Onrai?” asked Mr. Bruce, as they
+rode along.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Just as soon as you are all ready to start,” answered
+Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And how far are we from the field,” asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Fully two hundred miles, as you would compute
+it,” answered Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then it will take us about ten days, will it not?”
+asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_260'>260</span>“Yes, unless we make longer marches,” said Onrai,
+“and that is hardly necessary.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Not at all necessary,” answered Mr. Bruce, “and
+we can, by taking easy stages, better see the strange
+country through which we are passing.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Onrai, “and the scenery will be wilder
+and different in some respects.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ten days to go and fourteen days to return,” said
+Harry. “That will take pretty near a month.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it will be fully that long before we return,”
+said Onrai, “and besides we will return by a different
+route, which will take us considerably longer. The
+new route will be over the regular macadamized roads,
+which, for many miles, are used very infrequently; but
+they are always kept in first-class repair, so that we
+will experience no discomforts for having left our
+onyx-floored avenue.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is surely delightful riding over this perfect avenue,”
+said Mr. Graham, “everything though is delightful
+in this fair land. How different from that fearful
+country far down below us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Probably only to us who know the difference,”
+said Onrai. “They may have their pleasures and comforts
+and hopes and Day of Resis. We know only
+what this man has taught us, and he has told us little.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Again Onrai had mentioned The Day of Resis.
+What did it mean?</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_261'>261</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXIV.<br /> <span class='large'>AGAIN WITH FRIENDS.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The day came to a close; the stars came out and
+the cavalcade came nearer its destination. They had
+traveled now nearly twenty-four hours constantly,
+and if it were not for meeting their friends, they
+might wish that the journey would last as long again.
+It had been more than pleasant and was so restful,
+after the long tramp underground, that they appreciated
+it more for this reason. A little longer and
+they were in sight of the hole through which they had
+gone into the underground world. It was dark now
+and they could not see very far through the fields, but
+near where they thought the hole ought to be, there
+were lights flickering about. It seemed strange that
+there should be lights here at this time in the evening,
+for there was nothing to call them there.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you suppose brings these lights here?”
+asked Mr. Bruce of Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I can’t tell,” said Onrai, “but we will ascertain.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He gave the leader of the caravan orders to turn into
+the field on the left and make for the lights. As
+they came nearer they could see that a number of
+men were standing about the hole, while others were
+lying about in the grass as if resting. Near by stood
+a group of women attendants and standing with them
+were Enola, Nellie, Mrs. Graham and Sedai. The
+parade of elephants seemed to attract their attention
+and they were now watching them closely and had
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_262'>262</span>even started to move toward them. The cavalcade
+stopped, the elephants fell on their haunches and our
+friends scrambled from their howdahs and ran towards
+the ladies.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh,” they cried, as they, too, hurried towards the
+travelers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mrs. Graham threw herself into her husband’s arms,
+Nellie fell on Harry’s shoulder, and Enola? Well, she
+seemed for a moment to be puzzled, but then walked
+up very gracefully and placed both hands in Onrai’s.
+Onrai, however, was not satisfied with this and pulling
+Enola toward him, he threw his great arms about her
+and pressed her to his heart.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Are you glad to see me back again, Enola?” said
+he.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, certainly, Onrai,” said Enola, as soon as she
+could extricate herself from his arms, “more than
+glad, for we thought you were lost.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We were,” answered Onrai, “and the thought of
+perishing without again seeing you, nearly drove me
+mad.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But did it not grieve you, too, to think that you
+would not again see your own people?” asked Enola,
+trying to call the conversation from herself.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Onrai, “but it was a different grief.
+My religion has taught me to expect that I will meet
+my people again in the next world, and this softened
+the pain caused by parting from them. But you,” and
+here Onrai again clasped her in his arms, “I have just
+found you and learned to love you, with all that love,
+which has been kept locked in my heart for years
+waiting for you to come and break the locks which
+held it captive. It seemed my life had only commenced
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_263'>263</span>when I met you, Enola, and the thought that,
+at the very beginning of our happiness, I was to be
+taken from you forever, was maddening; and you,
+Enola, did you not grieve when you thought I was
+lost?” and Onrai asked this with all the simplicity of
+a child.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, Onrai,” answered Enola, “I grieved for all of
+you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We found a strange people, Enola,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “but their attractiveness lay only in their
+strangeness.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What did you say, Mr. Bruce?” asked Enola, “a
+strange people in the bowels of the earth? It is hard
+for me to believe this. Are you not jesting?” and
+Enola seemed incredulous.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Onrai, “we fell in with a strange race of
+people down there, and it was they who detained
+us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Tell me all about them,” said Enola, and she was
+all attention at once.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Not now, Enola,” said Mr. Bruce, “wait until we
+have reached the villa, and all are together, and we
+will give you a full account of our six days’ jaunt in
+the Land, not of, but under On.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think,” said Mr. Graham, “this is the happiest
+moment of my life.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, my dear,” said Mrs. Graham, “I have often
+heard you make the same remark concerning the eventful
+time when you first met me.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, certainly, wife,” answered her husband,
+“that was the happiest moment which I had known
+even up to the present time, but now you see I am
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_264'>264</span>happier for having been brought out of a position
+where I never expected to see you again.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And was it as bad as that, father?” asked Nellie.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Quite,” answered her father; “in fact, it was dollars
+to cents that we would never again see daylight,
+but it all goes to show how little we know of what will
+transpire in our little lives.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, things looked pretty dark in every way,” said
+Harry. “In fact, we couldn’t see our hands before
+our eyes. And all chances for escape were equally
+dark and obscure. Where do you suppose we were,
+mother?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, somewhere down there in the bowels of the
+earth,” answered Mrs. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, we were in the great cave, which so nearly
+cost us our lives.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Where did you come out of this wonderful place?”
+asked Enola, “I have not heard that yet; and here
+you have been back nearly twenty minutes.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why, we came out in the ice cave,” said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The ice cave,” exclaimed Enola, “and is this then
+a part of the great cavern?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“All the same,” said Harry; “or no, not the same,
+but connected by a tunnel. But if we don’t reach the
+villa shortly, Mr. Bruce will have little to tell.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had now reached the grounds surrounding the
+villa, and after a short walk through these, they
+mounted the terrace, and taking seats, Mr. Bruce told
+the strange story.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_265'>265</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXV.<br /> <span class='large'>A BLACK SURPRISE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The party rose early the morning following the
+story of Mr. Bruce. All were happy now that they
+were together again and all were eager to take up the
+journey.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you think about starting to-day?” said
+Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am perfectly willing, if the others are,” answered
+Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have been here now about eight days,” said
+Enola, “and the time has seemed long without you all,
+and the place has become lonesome. Why not start
+this morning?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, we will, if that is the way you look at it,”
+said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I would like to extend this journey much farther,
+if such a thing could be possible,” said Mr. Bruce, as
+they rode along.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But why?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, because it has been so full of pleasant surprises
+and adventures. It is these things which have
+made our stay in On a pleasant one, and we have
+found many of them on this journey and elsewhere.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It has been fruitful of these things,” said Onrai,
+“but even these might grow monotonous in time.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, I suppose so, but I could not imagine so at
+this time,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“To us, of course,” said Onrai, “none of the things
+in On are new; but the adventures under this land
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_266'>266</span>were of a very startling nature, and I would not care
+to have many like it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is not at all likely that you will ever experience
+another such a one,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot tell,” said Onrai. “There is still a mystery
+to solve which worries me considerably.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And what is that?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Have you forgotten the black woman and child
+which you found lying in the track of the storm?”
+asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh,” exclaimed Mr. Graham, “I had forgotten it
+for the time.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It has puzzled me not a little, and I do not know
+now whether it be woman or beast, but if it be woman,
+where did she come from?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The storm comes from the heavens,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “and could not the woman have been brought
+with it from one of the distant worlds?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Onrai, “but why should she come to us
+dead?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The storm, in its great fury, killed her,” said Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot understand why it should,” said Onrai,
+“for it killed none in our world.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “but you forget that it
+nearly killed Enola.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, I can never forget that,” said Onrai, and he
+looked up quickly at Enola, as if afraid now, that she
+might not be with him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Hush, do not speak of unpleasant things to-day,”
+said Enola. “We can put in our time to so much
+better advantage. See, is not the country beautiful
+hereabouts?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_267'>267</span>“It grows wilder as we go farther and the scenes
+change very frequently. We can just see the great
+cliffs on the western side of On and they do not look
+so far away, do they? And we can hardly believe in
+looking at them that it would take ten days to reach
+them. And look, there is a column of smoke arising
+from them. What causes that?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men looked at the strange sight, but could give
+no answer. There was certainly a column of smoke
+ascending from what looked like the cliffs, but this
+might have been at a point far this side of them. Still
+the sight was very unusual, in fact, it was entirely
+unaccountable and it puzzled all the natives as well as
+the strangers.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It could not be some of your people burning the
+debris left by the storm,” said Mr. Bruce to Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, that smoke comes from far away,” said Onrai,
+“but it would take a tremendous fire to cause smoke
+which could be seen from here.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I should say,” said Mr. Graham, “that the smoke
+rose from the cliff and not from any point this side.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, but what would make such a smoke at the
+cliffs?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot answer that,” said Mr. Graham, “But I
+think that you will find that I am right. Have you
+ever had any active volcanoes in your country?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I do not understand you,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You do not know the meaning of the word?”
+asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” answered Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, volcanoes, in our world,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“are mountains, through the sides of which great
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_268'>268</span>volumes of molten rocks and sand and earth come
+rushing and pouring.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai looked in astonishment at this, never having
+heard of such a thing before.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>For the rest of the day nothing else was looked
+after or talked about but the column of smoke in the
+far northwest. In the evening, after the arrival at the
+villa in which the night was to be spent and after the
+party had been somewhat separated into little groups,
+Mr. Bruce found himself for the first time during the
+day, alone with Mr. Graham and immediately the conversation
+reverted to the column of smoke.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you think of it, anyway?” asked Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think there can be but one answer to that question,”
+said Mr. Graham, “and that is that the column
+of smoke belongs to a volcano, that the volcano was
+the outcome of the earthquake and the first cause of
+the terrible storm.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At this moment a song rose on the night air, which,
+for its brilliancy, eclipsed anything yet heard by the
+strangers, and immediately after Onrai came on to the
+terrace and stood with bowed head. Mr. Bruce and
+Mr. Graham watched him for a moment and then going
+up to him Mr. Bruce asked, “What is it, Onrai?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is the song of joy,” answered Onrai, “of those
+who will participate in the chiefest ceremonies of the
+coming Day of Resis.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party had now been out nine days on this last
+stage of the journey, and to-morrow would bring them
+to the villa near the field of diamonds. The column
+of smoke had grown in size, and was much blacker at
+this point than when first seen. There was no longer
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_269'>269</span>any doubt about its coming from the top of the cliffs,
+or else from a point directly back of them, and there
+was scarcely any further doubt about its coming from
+a volcano, for even at this distance, some thirty-five
+miles, as near as Mr. Bruce could calculate, a regular
+storm of flying cinders began to fall, covering them
+completely.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They watched the great volume of smoke anxiously,
+and as they came nearer to it, and as it grew larger
+and blacker, and as they could see no real cause for it,
+they began to regard it with superstitious awe. Nothing
+else could be talked about. The great belching
+cliff stood directly in their pathway, and the black
+smoke rose some thousands of feet above it. A great
+shower of ashes came rolling down on them, giving
+them all a grayish coat.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If it is like this all the way it will be far from pleasant,”
+said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “but think of the field of
+diamonds at the end of our journey; we could undergo
+much worse trials at home than this, to get to a
+field of diamonds, and think nothing of it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were stumbling along now, almost blinded by
+the dust, and the zebras were getting fractious. At
+times they would stop, refusing to go further, and it
+would take all the persuasion the men could muster, to
+get them started again. But they were nearing the
+villa where they were to stop and still had hopes of
+reaching it. It lay very near to the field of diamonds,
+and would also be near the volcano, which the men
+had resolved to visit before returning.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was awful work, though, this blindly stumbling
+along, only the solid pavement of the avenue letting
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_270'>270</span>them know that they had not lost their way. But a
+light loomed up in the darkness at last, and they decided
+this must be the villa, where some of the men
+working in this part of the country had taken refuge.
+They made for it as fast as possible, but as they came
+nearer to it the light grew brighter, until a flame shot
+up and they knew that it did not come from the villa.
+Slowly they approached it, having left the avenue and
+taken their way through the fields. They came closer,
+but suddenly all pulled up their steeds as of one accord.
+Ahead of them was a camp-fire, and about it,
+dancing and throwing their arms in the air, were a
+hundred naked black Africans.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The scene was a weird one, and the whole thing
+was such a complete surprise to our friends, that they
+could do nothing but stare in open-mouthed wonderment.
+The negroes were naked, with the exception
+of a cloth about the loins. There were but few
+women among them and these were seated about the
+fire, while the men clasped hands and danced in a circle
+about them. The dance was wild and the yells, which
+broke from the large mouths of the men, were terrible.
+Their black bodies had been covered with oil of some
+kind and shone in the firelight like polished ebony.
+They were of average height, probably five feet five
+or six inches, and their bodies showed good feeding;
+they looked half intelligent.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Each one carried, slung over the back, a shield,
+made of some kind of hardened hide, and a spear with
+a long arrow-point made of bone; another strange instrument
+of war, or for the hunt, was a sort of stone
+hatchet with spear-point. This hatchet had a stone
+head or blade, with one side sharpened, and the butt
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_271'>271</span>end or side, running to a sharp point; the handle,
+which was about eighteen inches long, passed through
+the head and extended beyond this about six inches,
+ending in a point of bone as sharp as the point of a
+stiletto; to the other end of this handle was fastened
+a long piece of leather string, which was now wrapped
+around the handle.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>All these things were taken in by our friends before
+the negroes seemed to see them, for they had stopped
+well back among the trees, and the negroes were making
+such a fearful noise with their hideous yells, they
+could not hear the rather quiet approach of the cavalcade.
+But when they caught sight of them at last,
+they stood as if paralyzed, and then moved up a little
+nearer, as if to get a better look and satisfy themselves
+that they were not mistaken. When they at last
+caught a good glimpse of the huge elephants and great
+zebras, all beautifully trapped, and the large men and
+women, they seemed suddenly overcome with fear,
+and turning, ran off into the darkness. Our friends
+would have pursued them but for Onrai, who said that
+such a move would be simply suicidal in such dust-laden
+darkness. They accordingly started for the
+avenue again and following this for a short distance
+further, saw another light, and coming up to this,
+found that their dusty ride was at an end.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The inside of the villa was a pleasant change to
+them after the dust-filled air of the outside, and the
+bath was first sought by all, and then the meal-table.
+There was no great mirth at this meal to-night, though,
+for the different scenes of the day and night, had had
+their effect, and all were thinking. The last adventure
+of all had clapped the climax. What could it mean?
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_272'>272</span>Where had the negroes come from, and how had they
+entered the Land of On?</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>That night the party was attacked by the negroes,
+but they were on the lookout and repelled them.
+About fifty of the negroes had been killed, or mortally
+wounded by the forty Onians, as nearly as Mr. Bruce
+could estimate, and there, were now about fifty of the
+black bodies fleeing over the rock-covered plain. They
+had dropped their assagais and hatchets in their fear,
+and their yells now was something pitiful. They evidently
+supposed that they were being followed by a
+whole army of the powerful men, which they had seen
+that evening. Fear lent them wings and they actually
+flew over the hard flooring of the plain, and were increasing
+the distance very perceptibly between themselves
+and their pursuers. Still the Onians kept up
+the race determinedly, their feet now being torn and
+bleeding with the tramp over the sharp pebbles of the
+plain. The stone wall bordering the hunting ground
+was reached, and a long hole was found in it, broken
+probably by the storm. The river was crossed by a
+stone bridge at this point and still they hurried on.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The light was getting brighter as they neared the
+volcano and the negroes could easily be seen away
+ahead of them. They were nearing the great cliffs
+and they could now be seen looming up far into the
+heavens. A little while longer and the negroes had
+disappeared. Our friends hurrying forward nearly
+fell into a great gulf which opened at their feet.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_273'>273</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXVI.<br /> <span class='large'>CLEFT BY THE EARTHQUAKE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Our friends pulled up just in time, or they would
+have gone tumbling into the black chasm. They moved
+back hurriedly, almost expecting to see the hole open
+still further and engulf them as it had the negroes, for
+they could make no other explanation of the negroes’
+disappearance. The light from the volcano made most
+objects discernable about this point, and our friends
+could look into the great gulf for some distance, but
+then the further view was lost in the darkness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What shall we do now,” asked Onrai of Mr. Bruce.
+“We can no longer follow the negroes.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, this hole has swallowed them up,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “but we cannot tell whether they have dropped
+to eternity, or have followed a path into its depth, of
+which they alone know. Has the chasm always been
+here?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I can remember no such crevice,” said Onrai, “nor
+have I ever heard any of my people speak of it. I
+think it is another of the mysteries which seem to
+abound now,” said Onrai, and his face seemed in the
+half-light to wear a very troubled look.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“These mysteries as you call them, Onrai, are only
+such to the uninitiated,” said Mr. Bruce. “They are
+all understood by those who are acquainted with the
+great principles of nature. This crevice is undoubtedly
+caused by the earthquake, as this very often
+occurs during a disturbance of this kind.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_274'>274</span>“But these strange people,” said Onrai. “Can you
+explain their presence?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If you cannot understand it, Onrai,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “don’t worry yourself in trying to, but look on
+those negroes as I have before told you to, as wild
+beasts, and treat them as such if they should break
+down a portion of the retaining wall and intrude upon
+your inhabited country. These beings are human, of
+course, but they have never felt the quieting hand of
+civilization, and they are but little removed from the
+wild beasts which inhabit the forests.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then we shall kill them all as we did those last
+night,” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, as opportunity offers,” replied Mr. Bruce.
+“Listen; these people must never be allowed to gain
+a footing in your land, or the result might be your
+extermination. You must fight them from the first
+and never allow them to rest for a moment in your
+domain. You may lose many men in thus defending
+your country, but it is your only chance to retain it.
+So, imbue in your men the necessity of fighting with
+all their hearts, and souls, and might, and strength, for
+God and their country, and impress them with the
+fact that only in so doing can they ever expect to
+again enjoy those privileges and that great freedom
+which has always been theirs.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will do this,” said Onrai, “but what shall we do
+now?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We must wait here,” said Mr. Bruce, “until daylight
+and see what we can make of the hole, and
+whether the negroes have been killed or have used it
+as a means of escape. We will also investigate the
+volcano while here. But you must send men back to
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_275'>275</span>the villa immediately, to bury those dead negroes before
+the women see them; and tell this body of men
+to inform the women that we will return in a day or
+two; that we started early to look into the volcano or
+would have bade them good-bye. Don’t, by any
+means, let them know of the fight of last night. Impress
+upon your men the necessity of secrecy; it
+would only worry the women unnecessarily if they knew
+that the negroes were making trouble.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The other men now laid down on the hard ground,
+making themselves as comfortable as possible, to rest
+until morning, when they could explore the hole and
+the volcano. They had tramped nearly twelve miles
+during the night and were now well up against the
+cliffs. The black cloud of smoke was still being blown
+to the north, however, and they were saved the extra
+misery of the falling ashes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At last the east began to show signs of returning
+day, and long before the sun had crept into the heavens,
+our friends were up and looking down the great
+crevice. They were surprised to see the strange formation
+of this hole in the ground. It had undoubtedly
+been made by the earthquake, and was probably
+about ten feet broad at the top and narrowed in width
+as it went down, until it had reached a depth of two
+hundred feet, where it was only a narrow crack hardly
+six inches in width. But along one side had been left
+a natural foot path, about eighteen inches in width.
+This run up and down in a very irregular fashion and
+was narrower in some places than in others, but there
+was enough space at any point of it on which to walk,
+and it was this which had probably been followed by
+the negroes. They had known of this then, or they
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_276'>276</span>could never have found it in the darkness of night.
+Mr. Bruce and Mr. Graham followed the crevice for
+some distance, and then had returned and taking the
+footpath, had determined to follow it until they had
+learned what had become of the negroes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were accompanied by Harry and several of the
+Onians, Onrai remaining behind with the others. The
+footpath would bring them very near the surface at
+times, and again it would carry them so deep into the
+crevice, they could almost touch the opposite side by
+stretching out their hands. Taken on the whole, the
+chasm ascended with the foothills of the cliffs, or in
+other words, it kept a mean depth throughout its
+length until reaching the face of the cliff, where it ascended
+very rapidly, and upon looking up, our friends
+were not surprised to see the great cliff a thousand feet
+high, cleft as clean as if cut by a monstrous knife.
+And this cut was at straight as a die, our friends being
+able to see through it in a direct line a great distance.
+Still the footpath continued as it had commenced,
+along one side of the crevice. When once inside of
+the cliff the explorers could look up through the cavern,
+far above their heads and see the stars, for the
+crevice here was narrow and of such a depth, the light
+of the sun could not penetrate it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think it would be better to return,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “we can only follow this path through the
+mountain and that is too great a journey for to-day,
+especially when we have had no breakfast.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think as you do,” said Mr. Graham. “These
+negroes must certainly have escaped by this route, and
+it will be an easy matter to keep them from again entering
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_277'>277</span>the Land of On, for ten men could guard this
+pass against an army.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They turned and retraced their steps and were soon
+with their companions again. They now turned their
+attention to the volcano. As the morning advanced
+and the wind changed, the smoke was again driven
+over them, and the ashes fell in great sheets about
+them. They had to cross the crevice and tramp some
+distance to the north to reach the base of the cliff, over
+which towered the cloud of smoke. The question as
+to how they should cross the crevice was easily answered
+by their going to the end of it; which was a
+mile distant from where they now were. The whole
+party joined in this exploration tour, the attendants
+keeping their eyes open for any small game which
+might be induced, by some cause or other, to enter
+these bad lands. They were now in the Hunting Reserve,
+but the land here was so barren, and of such
+great extent, these animals would not come into it for
+any reason, unless it might be to cross it. Just at this
+time, too, it was made worse by a thick covering of
+ashes which had deluged everything. And the same
+shroud of ashes was now coming down in a blinding
+sheet, and was worse than it had been the night before,
+because of the heat which now went with them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were very near the belching crater now, and
+when the wind would change for a moment, blowing
+the cloud in a different direction, they could see the
+great black mass of smoke coming from the cliff, and
+bringing in its folds, very often, live coals of considerable
+size. The wind did not change very often, however,
+and most of the time our friends were engulfed
+in the awful dust and ashes, which at times were so
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_278'>278</span>thick, they were even hid from each other. But by
+perseverance, they reached the foot of the cliff right
+above which rose the volume of smoke. They stood
+here for a moment gazing up at the towering wall of
+rock, it being, at this point, fully two thousand feet high,
+and perpendicular, and wondered how they were going
+to scale its great height. They could not possibly
+do it; there was not even a foothold on the face of
+that rock wall, and our friends turned away disheartened.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had hoped to find fissures or rents in the rock,
+caused by the earthquake, which might allow them to
+reach the summit; but their hopes in this direction
+were all shattered by that one glance up the palisade.
+It was now beyond noon and they had had nothing to
+eat that morning, and they were all beginning to feel
+desperately hungry. This, too, puzzled them, for they
+could not expect to find anything to eat here or anything
+to kill nearer than two miles, where the good
+lands began again. But something must be had, so
+three of the attendants were sent to the woods, two
+miles away, to procure, if possible, a deer or something
+light, which they might carry back with them, and
+which would be so palatable in their present condition
+of hunger.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They took up a position just at the base of the cliff,
+at a point where they were sheltered from the shower,
+and prepared to await the hunters.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you think of our chances for reaching the
+summit of the cliff?” asked Mr. Graham of Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, I should say they were bad,” answered Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Bad,” said Harry, “well I should say so. There
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_279'>279</span>is no chance at all. That cliff rising above us is duplicated
+throughout the entire circumference of On.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“So Onrai says, and it is true,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There is but little difference in the face of the
+cliffs,” said Onrai. “Those about here are seamed to
+a greater degree than those at other points, but one
+can just as easily scale those as any of the others.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That is not very encouraging,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“but I do not think you have taken into consideration
+the earthquake and the changes which it might have
+made. We have already found one place where the
+earthquake has split these mighty walls and I think we
+may find others. At any rate I will not give up trying
+to find a place where I can reach the summit.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will follow the base of these cliffs for miles but
+what I find a place,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You forget that the base of the cliffs lie, throughout
+their entire length, in the Hunting Reserve,” said
+Onrai, “and I do not think that they could be followed
+closely for ten miles, let alone their entire length.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“True, I had forgotten that,” said Mr. Graham, and
+his face fell.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is only here,” continued Onrai, “that we can follow
+them at all, for the animals do not bother us here,
+and there is no underbrush to hamper us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men talked on in this way until the hunters returned,
+two of them with a small deer, and the third
+with a bear cub. Their burdens were heavy and the
+trip had been quite long, but the prospect of the feast
+which would be theirs when they again reached their
+friends, buoyed them up and the party greeted them
+with cheers, and all fell to and cut the choicest parts
+of the deer and bear to roast; but one important thing
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_280'>280</span>had been forgotten. They were in a barren waste and
+not a sprig of wood could be found with which to
+make a fire. They were looking at each other in blank
+amazement, when a huge boulder flew through the air
+and fell in their midst.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXVII.<br /> <span class='large'>IN THE CRATER.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>They jumped back in affright, as the great rock
+rushed through the air and half buried itself in the
+soft earth before them. They looked from one to the
+other, as if seeking an explanation of this new surprise,
+but none could answer. They could not suppose for
+a moment that the rock had been broken from the
+great cliff, for the surface of these was so smooth,
+nothing could come from this source. They looked
+above them, but the air was so full of the ashes and
+dust, they could not penetrate it over a hundred feet.
+They hurriedly moved away from such a dangerous
+position, taking the bear and deer with them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Where could this rock have come from?” asked
+Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It puzzled them to answer this question, and they
+kept their gaze fastened on the cliff above, hoping to
+see the wind change for a moment, and the cloud of
+smoke blown from them long enough to see the top.
+After waiting for some time, the cloudy atmosphere
+did break for a moment, and far up, so high that they
+looked like pigmies on top of the cliff, they saw a number
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_281'>281</span>of negroes, their bodies half hanging over the
+edge.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah! the mystery is solved,” exclaimed Mr. Bruce.
+“They are probably the same band which we drove
+from here last night.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, and now we can feel assured that there is a
+way to reach the summit. Look out!” said Harry,
+as he saw the negroes start another large stone from
+the summit.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Down it came dangerously near to the party, and
+they decided to go back to the old position of the
+morning, for there they would be out of the way of
+these falling stones, and they could also drive back
+any of the negroes if they again tried to return. Back
+they trudged, taking a part of the deer and bear meat
+with them, and upon reaching the old stand, and while
+looking around, they saw, not far away from them, a
+monstrous tree, which had probably been blown from
+the summit of the cliffs by the storm. A fire was soon
+built and the meat roasted and eaten, after which they
+laid down for a night’s sleep, their day having profited
+them little but experiences which might do them some
+good in the near future. They had learned that there
+was a way to the summit of the cliff, and the finding of
+this way was to be the work of the morrow. The night
+was passed as comfortably as could be, on the fearfully
+hard bed of stone and earth, and early in the morning
+they were astir again, and after a meal of the roasted
+venison, they all started for the small pathway in the
+crevice.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They soon reached this, and falling into single file,
+with Mr. Bruce in the lead, they kept up the march
+for a couple of hours, when they were well into the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_282'>282</span>heart of the cliff. No other footpath had yet been
+reached by which they could gain the summit.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think,” said Mr. Bruce to Mr. Graham, who was
+following him, “that we will have to walk right through
+this mountain, and on to the end of the crevice, when
+we can turn and climb the cliff from the back, which I
+expect to find of easy ascent.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I quite agree with you,” said Mr. Graham. “It is
+quite certain that there could be no way of reaching
+the summit from this crevice; at least, not at this
+point.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It has taken a powerful stirring up of the internal
+fires to cause this fearful crack,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Graham, “and that volcano looks
+as if it might throw out something more than dust and
+ashes very soon.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That it will, and sooner than we will want it to,”
+replied Mr. Bruce. “We are treading dangerous
+ground, and we cannot tell what moment we may be
+overtaken by a flow of molten lava, or a greater shower
+of ashes, such as buried Pompeii.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But,” said Mr. Graham, “if we stop to think of
+such things, we will not do a great deal of exploring.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “but it is always best to bear
+these things in mind, and be ready at any moment to
+meet them as well as we can under the circumstances.
+But I can scarcely see my way here. Were any
+torches brought along?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, the attendants have torches,” said Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was true; at this point the crevice was so deep
+one might think it was night, so dark had it grown.
+The torch was lighted, and Mr. Bruce, taking it, they
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_283'>283</span>all again took up the march. But from this point the
+path began to widen and ascend, until they were not
+only again in the sunlight but two could walk abreast,
+and a little further, and the path had widened until
+four and five men could walk abreast. The path
+ascended gradually, so gradually that it was not
+difficult to climb, and in a short while it ran out even
+with the surface.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This was a great and pleasant surprise to the explorers,
+for they had expected to have to tramp much
+farther before getting out of the hole. They looked
+about them and saw that they were on the side of a
+lofty mountain, the cliff opposite being but a precipitous
+side of the same mountain. This side was very
+fertile and wooded with great trees almost to its
+summit.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Below them lay a verdant valley stretching on and
+on as far as the eye could reach. Onrai looked on in
+wonderment at this unexpected sight. He had, and
+so had his people, been led to believe that the world
+ended at the cliffs, that beyond these was naught but
+space. He could not have told, had he been asked,
+how this land ended or how it must look to see no
+land or water beyond, nothing but that infinite space.
+It had never occurred to him to think of this himself,
+but if it had, he would have immediately banished the
+thought as being perfectly absurd. He had been told
+that the end was there, and that was enough; it
+couldn’t be different, and as to how the end might
+look, that didn’t matter at all. So this was a wonderful
+sight to him, all this land as far as he could see,
+covered with verdure and with occasional streams of
+water running through it. So much like his own fertile
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_284'>284</span>country, that he might have supposed that he had
+turned in some magical way on his tramp through the
+mountains, and was now looking upon that Land of On.
+If this picture, which stretched out before him, was real
+and not a dream, as he was almost led to believe, then
+what of those teachings which declared that their land
+was the only land, and that their people were the only
+people. The very foundation of this teaching was
+shaken when this idea was exploded. He turned and
+looked at his companions, and then at the great landscape
+which opened out before him. The attendants
+were no less surprised at the strange scene, but none
+of them made any comments.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Turning and looking far up the mountain or volcano,
+they could now see a round cap at the summit,
+and out of this poured the fearful smoke. The wind
+was favorable for the ascent, for it was blowing the
+smoke over the Land of On, and they could climb
+without being hampered by the falling ashes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We are extremely lucky so far,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, and the ascent looks easy enough,” rejoined
+Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It may prove otherwise before we reach the summit,
+though,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well,” said Mr. Bruce, “we must get at it, for we
+should get back to On to-day, if possible.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How different are the mountains on this side,” said
+Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They are different, yes,” said Mr. Bruce. “One
+would hardly suppose that beyond they are so precipitous.
+The whole Land of On must have been the
+immense crater of some mighty volcano, at some prehistoric
+period.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_285'>285</span>“It is hard to tell,” said Mr. Graham. “In my
+estimation it has been at some remote age a vast inland
+sea.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Either explanation might fit,” said Mr. Bruce.
+“But let us start. We are losing valuable time.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Turning toward Onrai they saw him still standing
+wrapped in deep thought, with the attendants standing
+near, also looking at that great expanse of field,
+forest, river and lake before them, with wondering
+faces.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Come,” said Mr. Bruce, “we must start. From
+the summit you can get a better view both of this and
+your own country. And now we must hasten to
+reach that summit.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You do not seem surprised at the great expanse
+of land beyond the cliffs,” said Onrai to Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, I am not surprised,” replied Mr. Bruce,
+“because I knew that it existed before we ever came
+to you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And you did not tell me?” inquired Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And why should I tell you, Onrai,” asked Mr.
+Bruce. “Have you not a beautiful country with everything
+that heart could wish for? Were you not
+happy there in your belief, and could the knowledge
+of the fallacy of the teachings which has helped to
+make you happy make you any happier? You would
+not have thanked me for such information and I
+would advise you now, as I have before, to try and forget
+that you have seen these things.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That I can never do,” said Onrai. “But they
+may never have any great impression on me, further
+than in making me disbelieve that part of the teachings
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_286'>286</span>which relates to the end of our world. I cannot
+believe that any longer, of course.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “but you can refrain from
+speaking of it, and you can make it a punishable offense
+for any of these attendants, who have also witnessed
+these scenes, to ever speak of it; and in this way it
+will soon be forgotten, and the next generation will go
+on in blissful ignorance of the existence of the land
+beyond the cliff. It will be better, will it not?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think so,” answered Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were now ascending the mountain, the ascent
+for a way being very gradual, but as they proceeded
+further the ascent became steeper and more rugged.
+No trace of negroes were seen, but our friends knew
+that the negroes seen the day before on the summit,
+must be somewhere near. They had probably
+ascended the mountain in order to get a sight, if possible,
+of that land from which they had been driven,
+and in thus doing they had spied those who had driven
+them from it, and had immediately conceived the idea
+of hurling the great stones in their midst, and may be,
+by so doing, kill all, thus giving them an open sesame
+into the coveted country. They had villages near this
+point, according to Sedai, and if our friends should
+fall in with any of these tribes, there would very evidently
+be more bloodshed, for they were the intruders
+now and the African negro considers this a sacrilege.
+Nothing is so sacred to him as his country, and they
+will fight for this quicker than they will for their
+wives.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But nothing was seen of these, and no trace was
+found of a beaten path which might indicate that they
+lived as high as this on the mountain, or that they
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_287'>287</span>visited this altitude very frequently. The verdure
+grew thinner as they ascended, and great hunks of
+lava were now cropping through the surface soil.
+The cloud of smoke grew more ominous as they
+neared it, and looked like a huge umbrella spread,
+and with the handle resting on the summit of the
+mountain. The party were getting very close to the
+summit now, and low rumblings could be heard far
+beneath the surface; hissing noises were also heard,
+like that made by water striking hot coals.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At last, after considerable tortuous climbing, they
+stood at the base of a rugged cliff, which was not
+more than a hundred feet in height; this was seamed
+and rough as if it had been thrown up hundreds and
+may be thousands of years before by an overflow of
+lava, which, upon cooling, had left this wall about the
+crater. Following about the base of this for some
+distance, a place was at last discerned where an ascent
+might be made, and after hard work and much
+slipping backward, and three or four narrow escapes
+from instant death by falling into one of the crevices,
+the summit was reached. The sight which here met
+their gaze was forboding, to say the least. They
+were standing on the top of a wall not more than ten
+feet thick at this point, and as near as they could
+guess about one and a half miles long, running about
+a deep hole or crater, one hundred feet deep. Looking
+down into this they could see the black smoke
+issuing from great crevices in the flooring. As it
+came from these crevices, it was lurid with the glow
+of the hot fires which was its cause. These crevices
+were numerous and in places our friends could almost
+look into them, and into the bright fires burning far
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_288'>288</span>beneath. After much discussion on the matter, it
+was determined to try and get down to the floor of
+this fiery hole which might so soon be filled with
+molten lava. A place was found where the descent
+could be made easily and the party started. As they
+descended, the foul smoke would be blown about them
+occasionally, almost choking them with its density,
+but the bottom was reached and they started to cross
+it in order to get to the opposite side, from which
+they could look into the Land of On. The flooring
+was found to be warm and really hot in places, and so
+crumbling beneath their feet that it was almost impossible
+to walk. Several of the great crevices were
+approached, but the smoke would drive them back
+before they could reach the edge and look into the
+depths. Most of these crevices were narrow and ran
+from east to west, but when the centre of the crater
+was reached a great hole was found, probably the
+true mouth of the crater. The rumbling here was
+very distinct and the hissing very plain. The party
+tried to reach the edge of this wall but was again
+fought off by the dense smoke. They had passed
+this and were nearer to the opposite side of the crater,
+when an unusual loud rumbling was heard and a great
+crack suddenly opened before them, the shock throwing
+them off their feet, prostrating them on the ground.
+Mr. Bruce fell so near this new crevice that his head
+leaned far over the side, and for a moment it looked
+as if he would roll into the fearful hole. But he soon
+recovered himself, and rolling over and over he put
+a safe distance between himself and the crevice before
+he ventured to rise to his feet.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>When they had all recovered from this surprise and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_289'>289</span>fear and had again regained their feet, they approached
+the crevice and peered into its black depths.
+Down, down, down it seemed to open, into the very
+bowels of the earth, and at the bottom they could see
+a molten mass, boiling, and seething, and hissing, but
+just for a moment and then the scene was hidden by
+the black smoke which came pouring up from it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Come,” said Mr. Bruce, “we must get out of this.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party then hurried as fast as they could to the
+opposite side of the crater to where the wall was
+several hundred feet thick, ending on the opposite
+side in the cliff. A long look was taken at the beautiful
+Land of On and then the retreat was ordered.
+They now followed the top of the wall of the crater
+until they had come to the place where they had ascended
+this, and then, with but very little difficulty,
+reached the sloping side and hurriedly descended. It
+was growing late and already the sun was throwing
+long shadows over the mountain side.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had several miles of the strange footpath to
+cover yet through the dark crevice. They began to
+feel anxious and hurried still faster as they neared the
+bottom. The sun sank into the distant valley as they
+reached the crevice. They were hurriedly following
+the side of this, looking for a beginning of the footpath,
+when they heard a loud yell as if from a hundred
+throats, and looking down they saw a great crowd of
+black demons holding the end of the footpath.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_290'>290</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXVIII.<br /> <span class='large'>KILLED IN THE CREVICE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The fearful yell startled them, and they fell back
+out of sight of the wild band.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They have watched us ascend the mountain,” said
+Mr. Bruce, “and have held this vantage point awaiting
+our return, knowing well that they had us here.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, but we can’t stay here,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am afraid that we will have to,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“until these fellows will kindly consent to go away.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But can’t we beat them off?” said Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No. I think not,” said Mr. Bruce. “We are about
+twenty-five, and they must number fully one hundred.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We ought to be good for that number, I should
+think,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I don’t know,” said Mr. Bruce, “they may fight
+better in daylight. They were taken by surprise the
+other night, and had but little else to do but run. I
+am in for giving them a chance to show their fighting
+qualities at any rate. As you say, we can’t stay here;
+if we do, we may be attacked by such a horde of these
+blacks that we could do nothing but surrender.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then we had better get to fighting at once,” said
+Mr. Graham. “It will be better, perhaps, for us three
+to head the column, for with our fire-arms we may
+scare them away, leaving the road open to us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think as you do in the matter,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai was told then, to form his men into columns of
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_291'>291</span>threes and not to make a rush, or use the daggers until
+they were attacked by the negroes. The men formed,
+and Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce and Harry heading the
+column, they started for the crevice. Here they saw
+the negroes, still waiting for them, their black faces
+grinning hideously in the semi-light. Slowly our
+friends advanced with their revolvers in position,
+ready to start at a given signal from Mr. Bruce. The
+negroes seemed to consider this a matter of amusement,
+for they only grinned the broader, and yelled
+the louder when they saw the queer column approaching
+them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party advanced until only a few feet from
+the negroes, who were so confident of capturing
+their enemies alive, they had not even brought with
+them the ugly-looking hatchet. They took no concern
+at the approaching column then, but looked on,
+as though the whole matter was a huge joke. So
+when Mr. Bruce said deliberately: “Now make ready,
+fire,” and the three leaden missiles went on their mission
+of death, the negroes jumped backward, and several,
+losing their balance, fell into the ravine. Again
+the pistols were raised, and three more shots were
+fired.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We are disturbing them,” said Mr. Bruce. “Once
+more, and we will have them on the run.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And again the pistols were fired, this time at very
+close range.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The expression on the negroes’ faces had changed
+now, and they looked at the slowly approaching party
+with eyes almost standing on their cheeks, and mouths
+wide open, showing their white ivories. They stood
+still after the first shots, paralyzed with fear, but
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_292'>292</span>when the last shots were fired, and they saw three
+more of their companions topple over, their fright induced
+them to seek safety in flight, and they turned
+and ran down the footpath, crowding, shoving and
+jostling each other in their frantic efforts to get farther
+away from these death-dealing missiles, many of
+them being pushed off into the crevice in the wild
+rush. Our friends fell into line with Mr. Bruce again
+in the lead, and followed slowly after the negroes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was now quite dark and as they descended further
+into the ravine, it became so dark that they could no
+longer see the path, and a torch was lit. The negroes
+had long since passed out of sight and hearing, and
+our friends were giving them little heed, having enough
+to think about in looking after themselves, for they
+were in a very dangerous position, the pathway being
+so narrow at places, that a misstep would undoubtedly
+hurl them into eternity. They kept close to the side
+of the crevice and moved slowly, and the mountain
+was passed through without a mishap.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The light from the volcano now lit up the scene
+somewhat, and our friends began to congratulate each
+other on getting out of the several difficulties so easily,
+when a shout was heard, and looking through the
+semi-gloom they saw the negroes coming hastily toward
+them, and a band of Onians following them
+along the top of the crevice hurling stones at them.
+The party halted, and raising their arms fired, when
+the negroes came within range. The negroes stopped
+and in a moment realized that they were between two
+fires; but the pistols were too much for them, so they
+again turned and ran toward the Land of On. The
+Onians, seeing them do this, started for the end of the
+path to head them off. This they did, and one of
+their number, a mighty fellow, jumped into the path
+and with his dagger began plunging it into the backs
+of the unfortunate negroes who had again turned toward
+their own land. As one would receive his death-wound
+and would fall over the side of the crevice, this
+great Onian would stab another, and he kept this up
+until his arm was red to the shoulder with the blood
+of his victims.</p>
+
+<div class='figcenter id003'>
+<img src='images/i_292fp.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' />
+<div class='ic003'>
+<p>“As one would receive his death-wound and would fall over the side of the crevice, this great Onian would stab another.”—<i>Page <a href='#Page_293'>293</a>.</i></p>
+</div>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_293'>293</span>The head of the column now came up within
+range of the pistols again, and they were shot down
+like sheep, the few who were not killed with the knife
+of the Onian. The slaughter did not last long, for in a
+short time the negroes were all killed and the bodies
+lay at the bottom of the crevice. It had been a onesided
+fight, for the negroes had not raised a hand to
+defend themselves.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party were finally out of the crevice and found
+quite a number of Onians camped near the base of the
+cliff, and with them Enola. Their surprise was great
+when they saw her with the party, and upon asking
+her why she was here, she told them that she had gotten
+tired of remaining at the villa and as she had come
+to this land to see all that there was in it, she did not
+intend being cheated out of any part of it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Your departure was so unexpected,” she continued,
+“and the attendants had been so mysterious
+in their movements ever since, I began to fear that all
+was not right and came to see for myself. Are you
+not all glad to see me? But where have you been?
+Your faces and garments are as black as the skin of
+the negroes which have just been killed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was true, they had been so long exposed to the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_294'>294</span>smoke of the crater that they had become perfectly
+black, and it might have been this which made the
+negroes laugh so when they saw them approaching.
+They had seen the white skins before and they must
+have thought that it was a ruse to fool them, in thus
+blacking their faces.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But Enola, this has been a long, hard tramp for
+you,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Tramp, Uncle,” said Enola, “have you so soon forgotten
+the zebras and elephants? I came on a
+zebra.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, that is so,” said Mr. Graham, “I had forgotten
+for the moment. You look tired though, nevertheless,
+Enola.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And I am tired,” said Enola. “It is quite a journey
+even on the back of a zebra. But I see little
+chance for a comfortable night’s rest here.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The only bed is this stony surface,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “but you surely cannot expect to stay here
+over night.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And why not, pray,” said Enola. “And am I better
+than are you? Did I not withstand the hardships
+of the jungle? I want to remain here to-night and to-morrow
+and see this crevice and more of these stony
+surroundings.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Very well,” said Mr. Graham, “I know there is no
+use in talking to you when you once get a notion in
+your head; but you will find this the hardest bed you
+ever slept upon.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Don’t worry about me, Uncle, I will get along all
+right, but I brought you all something to eat and you
+had better get at it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will forgive you now for having come,” said Mr.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_295'>295</span>Graham, “for I, as well as the rest of us, am just about
+starved.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am glad that you look on my sin as pardonable,”
+laughed Enola, “but, believe me, bringing food was a
+secondary thought. I came only to see the strange
+things in this part of the world, and when about to
+start, thought that, as I was coming here, I might as
+well bring this food with me.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I know you too well to believe any such story,”
+said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The attendants had now gotten their meal ready and
+a hungry party it was who sat down to it. They had
+eaten nothing since morning and their fatigue of the
+day but added to their hunger.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What are we to do to-morrow,” asked Mr. Graham,
+as they all sat down on rocks which had been placed
+for them, holding their platters of food in their laps.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I know of no reason why we should remain here
+any longer,” said Mr. Bruce. “I think the negroes
+are done for, for awhile at least. This band, which has
+been entering the land of On, are wiped out; they cannot
+return and there is hardly a chance now of other
+bands or tribes knowing of the new passage-way
+through the cliff.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But it is only a matter of time until they will know
+it,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“True,” said Mr. Bruce, “but before that time the
+crevice might be filled and the Land of On made impregnable
+again.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They all looked up in astonishment at this.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Do you think this possible?” asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Possible, yes,” said Mr. Bruce. “It would be a
+stupendous work and would take a long time to carry
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_296'>296</span>it out, but it can be done, and this fair land will be forever
+free from intruders, unless of course some such
+like occurrence as the one, which has made this fissure
+in the rock, should cause a like one.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then you would commence on this work immediately?”
+asked Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Just as soon as possible,” said Mr. Bruce, “but the
+sooner you do it the less chance there will be for invasion.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It shall be done,” answered Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party, after the meal, stood up in groups and it
+was but natural that Enola and Onrai should be together.
+They walked to a point well up toward the
+cliff, and seating themselves on a large rock, Onrai
+again told Enola of his great love and of his intention
+of making her his wife on the Day of Resis. But
+when she asked him why he had chosen the Day of
+Resis for their wedding day, he made her no answer.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai sent messengers throughout the country and
+to the city, for men to build this wall across the crevice.
+He sent for all of the available men in On, ordering
+all other branches of work to stop for the time
+being.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It will take a considerable body of men to do the
+work,” said Mr. Bruce. “But more than a wall must
+be constructed. The crevice at the face of the cliff
+must be at least three thousand feet deep, and this has
+to be filled for considerable distance to get a safe
+foundation for the wall. It will take many men and
+most of them will have to work from the crater of the
+volcano, casting large rocks into the crevice from the
+first, until it is filled up as high as the shelf or footpath,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_297'>297</span>from which point I think it would be well to
+commence the solid masonry.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But if this work goes on and is finished before we
+leave, chances are against us ever again reaching civilization,”
+said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That is true,” replied Mr. Bruce, “for we have seen
+enough of the rock-bound country to know that the
+cliffs cannot be scaled. It would be an utter impossibility
+to get out by that way, and we would have to
+resort to a balloon.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You have suggested a way which is always available,”
+said Mr. Graham. “The silk of this country is
+especially adapted to this purpose, I should say, and
+the other materials can be had easy enough. And
+these people could raise no objections to our building
+such a conveyance, even if they objected to our leaving
+them, and we would be up and away before they could
+possibly know what we were about. So we need not
+worry about the means of escape.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The volcano is throwing off more rock and ashes
+than ever, to-day,” said Mr. Bruce, as he glanced up at
+the ominous cloud of smoke.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, and there seems to be a new element this
+morning,” said Mr. Graham. “Look at that white vapor.
+Would you not say that that was steam?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It looks like it,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If it is,” said Mr. Graham, “it will but hasten the
+coming eruption.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The eruption is not far off, anyway,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “for the lava is already near the surface, as was
+shown by its running through the crack of the tunnel
+to-day.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This alone will be well worth the trip,” said Mr.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_298'>298</span>Graham; “but we must be well out of the way before
+it takes place.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think we will be safe at the villa,” said Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As he ceased speaking, the earth trembled beneath
+their feet, and, looking at the volcano, they saw a huge
+mass of red-hot cinders and smoke shoot high in the
+air.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXIX.<br /> <span class='large'>THE FIELD OF DIAMONDS.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The rumbling was heard fully five minutes before
+the shock came, and our friends had stopped when it
+had first reached their ears, wondering what could
+make such a noise. It was all explained, however,
+when the earth trembled beneath them, nearly throwing
+them from their feet. Thoughts of the volcano
+immediately rushed into their minds, and they turned
+just in time to see a great mass of stone, rock and
+molten lava mixed with steam and smoke, shoot into
+the air. It rose to a height of nearly a thousand feet
+above the mountain, and then fell back into the yawning
+abyss from which it sprang. Then came another
+shock and another discharge of rock and ashes, and
+another and another in such rapid succession that our
+friends were afraid to move for fear of being thrown
+flat on the ground.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The air was black with ashes, and smoke, and dust,
+and a vapor seemed to be rising from the ground,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_299'>299</span>which, with the rest, nearly suffocated them. From
+where our friends now were, they could not see the
+crevice in the cliff, but they could see the summit of
+the mountains, and saw huge rocks tumbling from the
+top and rolling over the edge, being lost to view in the
+thick atmosphere as they descended.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We must get out of this,” said Mr. Bruce, “for
+that volcano may belch forth a stream of lava which
+will take but a few moments to reach us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Do you think it would flow this way?” asked Mr.
+Graham. “The opposite side of the mountain would
+give it a freer channel, I think.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is impossible to tell,” said Mr. Bruce. “The
+whole side of the cliff might open up and let the lava
+flow into this slope, entirely unobstructed. These
+volcanoes change their craters and channels so frequently,
+there is no telling from what direction the
+lava will come, or which way it will go.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is quieter now,” said Mr. Graham, “and as we
+cannot be far from the villa, we had better try and
+reach it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Everybody at this started again and were groping
+along in the dust-filled atmosphere, when they saw,
+right ahead of them, the bridge. It took them only a
+minute to cross this and to get through the break in
+the wall, and to reach the villa and get into its cool
+and ash-free atmosphere. It was certainly a great relief
+for these weary, hungry and dust-besmeared travelers
+to enjoy once more the delights of a bath, and
+the splendid cuisine of the villa. They were tired out,
+and had inhaled the thick atmosphere so long, that
+their lungs had become almost raw, while their eyes
+were nearly closed, being swollen and sore. But a
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_300'>300</span>bath and several applications of sweet honey and wine
+had made them feel like new persons, and after the
+evening meal was over, they all declared that such delights
+as On could offer, were all the more welcome
+and could be better appreciated after a few days separation
+from them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The evening was spent on the terrace, the wind
+having again shifted, leaving the atmosphere free from
+the dust and ashes. The column of smoke was very
+bright to-night, the fire seeming to be nearer the surface,
+lighting up the great black mass as it poured
+forth from the crater. In fact at this distance it cast
+its light, making objects at some distance, quite perceptible.
+But our friends were surprised to see to
+what depth the ground about the villa and all the barren
+waste had been covered by the ashes and dust.
+Fully one foot of this lay over the surface of the country
+for miles around. The beautiful lawn here was no
+more, and the large fields adjoining the villa, which had
+been used as a pasture for the zebras and cattle were
+now made useless by the volcano. But this extended
+only a mile beyond the villa, so said the attendants
+who had arrived that evening, bringing fresh provisions
+and ice. This being so, the zebras, cattle and
+elephants, would be able to find pasturage close at
+hand, and they were taken there immediately as they
+were already suffering for food.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the depth of ashes destroyed the beauty of
+everything about here; the green lawn, the beautiful
+trees, all bore the same dull, gray appearance. There
+was but little enthusiasm then shown by the party on
+this night, as they walked on to the terrace. The volcano
+attracted all the attention with its lurid glare,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_301'>301</span>mass of smoke and bright red rocks, which were thrown
+into the air at times.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am afraid we have forgotten our object in coming
+here,” said Enola to Onrai, as they came on to the
+terrace.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Onrai, “I have not forgotten, but I am
+afraid the brilliants have met the same fate as all else
+about here. They are buried beneath the ashes of
+the volcano.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What a pity!” said Enola. “We have thus lost
+one of the most beautiful sights of On.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am afraid so,” continued Onrai. “But wait, let
+me think. The field of brilliants extends far to the
+north, if I remember rightly, and we may reach a point
+beyond this circle of ashes; but you are too tired to
+go over there to-night, are you not, Enola?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How far is it?” asked Enola. “I am tired, but if
+there be a chance of seeing this beautiful sight, then
+we had better accept it, for a delay may mean to lose
+this pleasure, for the possibilities of that volcano are
+beyond reckoning.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is about three miles due north of here, as you
+would say,” said Onrai, “and if you wish to go we will
+find elephants plenty to carry all of us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But we will have no moonlight to enhance the
+beauty of the brilliants,” said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Onrai, “but we have the light from the
+volcano, and this may have a grander effect.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That is true,” said Enola, “let us go immediately.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai gave the order, and several elephants were
+soon standing in front of the terrace, awaiting the
+pleasure of the party. The other ladies also decided
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_302'>302</span>to go, not having been out of the villa since their arrival,
+and the men jumped at the chance, surprised to
+think that there might be a field of these diamonds
+still uncovered by the ashes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The elephants followed a road, or path rather, which
+led almost due north for a distance of three or four
+miles. The easy motion of the elephants had most of
+the tired party asleep before the point was reached,
+and they were awakened from their sleep when the
+elephants stopped. They were entirely unprepared
+for the beautiful sight which met their gaze. As far
+as they could see to the north, the ground was strewn
+with brilliant sparks of light, looking up from its black
+surface, like bright eyes from a dusky face. The red
+glare of the volcano made the scene all the more beautiful,
+in bringing out so many varied lights from the
+diamonds.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How far are we from the volcano?” asked Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Only about a mile farther from it than we are when
+at the villa, I should judge,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And is the land here as barren as it is at the villa,”
+asked Mrs. Graham, of Onrai, as he came up.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Quite,” answered Onrai, “and the field which you
+see here is but a continuation of the field directly back
+of the villa. We were just too late, or we might have
+had this scene closer at hand.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is indeed too bad,” said Mr. Graham, “but it
+has lost none of its beauty by having the volcano’s
+light thrown on it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce here stooped and picked up one of the
+twinkling stars; it was about the size of a hen’s egg
+and almost the same shape; rough on all sides but
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_303'>303</span>one, this being polished to a brightness which was
+hard to account for.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Can you account for this smooth side,” asked Mr.
+Graham, as he walked up to Mr. Bruce with another
+diamond very much like the one he had picked up.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have been trying to solve the riddle,” replied
+Mr. Bruce, “and can only offer one solution of the
+mystery. These stones probably have been thrown
+from the bowels of the earth by the last eruption of
+the volcano. How many years, or thousands of years
+ago this has been, we cannot say, but since that time
+a part of these diamonds have been exposed to the
+storms and all kinds of weather. These have gradually
+polished the stones until they have reached this state
+of smoothness. You will notice that the polished side
+is somewhat flatter than the others, and as this side is
+always turned upward, I think these things but emphasize
+my theory.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I can only interpose one objection to your theory,”
+said Mr. Graham, “and that is, that diamonds are so
+hard that it is a question as to whether the wear of
+the elements would affect them at all.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The dropping of water for long has washed away
+great cliffs, has bored holes in monstrous rocks, and
+why should diamonds alone be proof against this influence?”
+argued Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I do not say that they are,” replied Mr. Graham,
+“and I am willing to accept your explanation for the
+want of a better one.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They are diamonds, I think, without a doubt,”
+said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If they are not,” said Mr. Graham, “then we have
+discovered a jewel, the brilliancy of which is superior
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_304'>304</span>to that of diamonds, and there lies about us fortunes,—thousands
+of fortunes.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But fortunes which will never benefit the civilized
+peoples,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Probably not,” said Mr. Graham, “unless it be ourselves,
+for I shall surely not leave here without a generous
+supply of these beautiful gems,” and he and Mr.
+Bruce proceeded to each gather a bag full of the precious
+stones, the ladies doing likewise.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At this point Onrai came up and Mr. Bruce asked:
+“Onrai, do you not use these stones for aught else
+than for the sling-shots, and ornaments, and decorations?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” answered Onrai. “We find here a peculiar
+brilliant, which the direct participants in the ceremonies
+of the Day of Resis wear as an emblem,” and the King
+here remounted, and the remainder of the party doing
+so, they started toward the villa in silence, our
+friends thinking what fortunes they carried in the little
+bags at their waists, and what immense sensations they
+would create when these stones were brought before
+the world.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Two weeks had now elapsed since the night of the
+visit to the field of diamonds, and our friends were still
+at the villa near the volcano. This had remained about
+as active as it had on the night in mention, and our
+friends had stayed on to see the development of the
+eruption.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At times the earth would tremble slightly, and at such
+times the volcano would always become more active.
+The fall of ashes had become much less in this part of
+the surrounding country, but this was due to the wind
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_305'>305</span>which had blown steadily from the northeast, carrying
+the cloud of smoke over the country beyond the cliff.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai was daily expecting the arrival of his army
+of subjects to perform his bidding.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At the end of two weeks, after an exciting day hunting
+the jungles of this strange new land, the party one
+day approached the villa, and saw encamped about it
+thousands of men, elephants and zebras.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XL.<br /> <span class='large'>THE CAMP OF THE ONIANS.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Yes, there were thousands of these. The great
+field on the opposite side of the avenue was completely
+filled with them and their animals. Tents of beautiful
+colors spread over the plain, their peculiar shape
+suggesting scenes of the Orient. These tents were
+large and roomy, one side being half turned back so
+as to admit plenty of air; the floor was covered with
+soft, skin rugs, and in the centre was a small, round
+table of wood, on which was resting a lamp.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As our friends approached, the scene was so strange
+and novel, they thought they had never before seen
+anything quite so interesting. The glare of the
+volcano half lighted the level plain giving a reddish
+glow to everything within its rays, and the lights
+inside the tents throwing out the varied colors of the
+beautiful cloth, made these tents look like huge,
+Japanese lanterns. The ashes had been removed from
+the floor of each tent and piled up at one side, thus
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_306'>306</span>giving a clean floor for the rugs and small mattresses
+which were used for sleeping on.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As our party came up the whole body of men, who
+had been informed of the King’s approach, drew up in
+front of the camp in a line along the avenue, and
+waited for him to say something to them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“My men,” said the King, “you are called here on
+a mission which had never before fallen to the lot of
+Onians. A great storm has visited On and has left as
+a legacy of its mighty strength, a great crack in the
+wall which surrounds our world. This must not
+remain so, for it is meant that we should be guarded
+by the wall, and consequently we must close up the
+trench. It will be a mighty undertaking, the great
+wall about the hunting reserve being nothing in comparison
+to it. It will require a great length of time
+to do this work and you who have come to do this,
+will have to remain here at the same work until it is
+finished, as it will be impossible to go from here each
+day and take up other duties. We are a great distance
+from the city, and it will not be possible for you
+to return frequently, but this you shall do as often as
+you decide upon among yourselves. To-morrow we
+will move to the pit where the great work is to be
+done, and after finishing all preliminary arrangements
+we will commence at once.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This is to protect our good country and I know the
+work will be done well and quickly. Until to-morrow,
+then, I will bid you farewell.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men bowed in their stately way and the King
+and his party moved on to the villa.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The volcano seemed to be especially active to-night,
+the smoke not being as black, but more steam seemed
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_307'>307</span>to be mixed with it. The fires, too, seemed to be very
+active, for the glare would be very bright at times
+and illuminate the entire heavens, and then dying
+until scarcely a ray of light could be seen. And
+several times during the evening a low rumbling was
+heard, and the earth trembled slightly; then the volcano
+would throw forth an immense shower of hot
+ashes, rocks and stones and make the hissing noise,
+reaching over this great distance to the party at the
+villa, who were on the terrace watching the scene
+which was ever changing and ever interesting.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is more fitful to-night than ever,” said Mr.
+Bruce, to Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Graham, “and I think we are foolish
+in staying so close to this seething mass of lava,
+rock and ashes which may overflow its bounds and engulf
+us at any moment.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But we are far enough away to escape if we should
+be threatened,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“So the Pompeiians and even those of Herculaneum
+thought, as they laughed and jested on, while old
+Vesuvius was preparing to bury them,” said Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then you think we had better leave this place?”
+asked Mr. Bruce, convinced himself that they were
+playing with fire by remaining here.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I do most assuredly,” replied Mr. Graham, “but I
+hate to do so, for this sight is grand and one which we
+may never see again.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Would it not be well to conduct the ladies to some
+villa at a safe distance and then return and see the
+thing out. I confess it has a strange fascination for
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_308'>308</span>me, and I would like to see the grand climax,” said
+Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That may be a long time coming,” said Mr.
+Graham, “for these things are very uncertain.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That is true,” said Mr. Bruce, “but I have a
+strange premonition or something, whatever you might
+call it, that this grand finale will come very soon.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If it does,” said Mr. Graham, “and catches us here
+we are doomed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai and Enola then came up and turning to the
+King, Mr. Bruce said: “Aren’t you a little hasty in
+sending your men to work on that dreadful volcano?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I may be,” said Onrai, “but I have taken your
+advice in the matter.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I did give you such advice,” said Mr. Bruce, “but
+I did not think at the time that the volcano would assume
+such a lively attitude. You may be interested
+in knowing, Onrai, that that great seething mass of
+ashes and melted rock, may overflow its confines at
+any time and destroy every man in this party, if he
+were near enough to it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As Mr. Bruce finished speaking, an unusually severe
+shock was felt, and great showers of red-hot coals were
+driven high into the air, and then, falling back into
+the crater, all was dark for a moment, after which the
+volcano assumed the same appearance as it had ever
+in its quieter moments, for the last twenty-four hours.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I do not think it is advisable to send the men to
+the mountain just yet,” said Mr. Bruce. “We will
+want them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party remained on the terrace until far into the
+night, witnessing the weird sight. The volcano might
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_309'>309</span>be said to be in a state of eruption now, but not a violent
+state of eruption.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is certainly throwing off enough matter to be
+considered in a state of eruption,” said Mr. Graham,
+as he and Mr. Bruce were about to retire for the night.
+“But if it grows no worse than this, we are safe.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But it will get worse,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But, notwithstanding this prediction, on the following
+morning when the party arose and looked at the
+volcano, the first thing that had been their wont to do
+ever since being here, they were surprised to see only
+a thin column of smoke rising from the volcano. The
+black cloud had entirely disappeared and a vaporous
+volume now rising might be taken for that coming
+from a camp fire, so small and insignificant was it.
+Mr. Graham and Mr. Bruce looked in astonishment at
+this new freak in the rather prolific volcano, and
+were unable to offer any explanations.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is beyond explaining, I think,” said Mr. Graham,
+after the two had stood for a long time contemplating
+the now almost lifeless volcano.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is more than I expected, at any rate,” said Mr.
+Bruce, a little slowly, as he remembered his last words
+of the night before.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You were not alone in your belief of yesterday,”
+said Mr. Graham, “for we all expected to see a mighty
+eruption.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is better as it is, probably,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“but I am disappointed. If it remains as tranquil as
+this another twenty-four hours, I shall make another
+visit to its crater and see if it is really as quiet as it
+looks.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And I will go with you,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_310'>310</span>So the day wore on and night came and went and
+another day broke fresh, beautiful and sunshiny, and
+the volcano was as quiet as on the morning previous.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you think of the volcano, to-day?” asked
+Onrai of Mr. Bruce. “Will it be advisable for me to
+start the men to work?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think you can send them to the volcano to-day
+with perfect safety,” said Mr. Bruce. “The danger is
+past, I think, for the present, but may not be for good,
+for the volcano, now that it has again broken out, may
+become active frequently.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Enough,” said Onrai, “I will get the men in readiness,
+for they can work but a week at this time, as they
+will have to return to the city to celebrate the Day of
+Resis. All are required to be there on that day.
+During this week they can get well started, and upon
+their return they can begin where they left off.
+Would you like to accompany me?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“With pleasure,” added they all in chorus, and together
+they started for the camp on the other side of
+the avenue.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men had been up for sometime, the morning
+meal had been eaten and the remains cleared away,
+and they were now awaiting orders from the King.
+The party crossed the avenue and immediately upon
+the word being sent around the camp that the King
+was with them, all were attention and awaiting
+orders. One of the men, who seemed to have command,
+came forward and received orders from the
+King to get in readiness at once, and proceed to the
+cliff to begin operations. It took but a moment for
+the word to be sent flying around the camp, and in an
+instant, almost, the tents were lowered, rolled up and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_311'>311</span>placed upon the backs of the zebras and elephants, and
+the men in line to start.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If these men are as practical in their fighting as
+they are in this kind of work, what an army they would
+make,” said Harry, who had spent five years in one of
+the crack regiments of the O. N. G., and thought he
+understood the art of breaking camp.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“These men could be made regular fighting machines,”
+said Mr. Bruce. “Did you see how they
+fought on the nights when the negroes tried to make
+the attack on the villa? They stood like statues until
+the hot breath of the negroes were in their faces, and
+then their arms rose and fell like automatons, and each
+stroke killed its man. I never saw a cooler piece of
+business in my life.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Their great ability in this direction is to be wasted
+though, if such an ability can be wasted,” said Harry;
+“for with the crevice closed again, they will never have
+a chance to try their powers in this direction against
+invaders.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Mr. Bruce, “but it is far better as it
+is.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men had now fallen into line, none of them riding,
+for only the pack animals were to be taken. In a
+column of tens they started on their march over the
+bad lands toward the crevice. There were fully five
+thousand of these, and they made a most imposing
+sight as they marched in perfect order, each man having
+slung over his shoulder, his cross-bow, and in his
+belt, his dagger and ax. These equipments had been
+brought along for two reasons; they might have to
+fight off the negroes, and then they had to make hunting
+tours to get meat for the camp. In perfect step,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_312'>312</span>this army of giants moved toward the cliffs. They
+had gone several miles, when, looming up before them,
+they saw an immense body of negroes, speared and
+hatcheted, and ready for the fray.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLI.<br /> <span class='large'>THE SLAUGHTER.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The leader of the large body stopped short and
+those in the rear craned their necks to see what had
+caused the sudden halt; but they could see nothing,
+for it was only the leaders, who had just reached the
+top of a slight eminence, who could see the large body
+of negroes, standing with shields in place and spears
+in hand as if expecting the Onians. The men looked
+again and could hardly believe their eyes. No, they
+could not be mistaken; there they were; an array of
+black, grinning devils, brandishing their spears, or
+pounding their shields with them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai and his friends, who had been riding in the
+rear, hurried forward when the column stopped, to see
+what was the matter. It took them sometime to do
+this, but when they arrived at the head of the column
+and saw from their high position on the elephants’
+backs, the great body of negroes facing them and only
+half a mile distant, their surprise knew no bounds.
+The Onians looked at the King and his white companions,
+as if wondering if they had been led to this
+point by a lie, to fight these black animals, for none of
+them realized that these black, shiny-skinned and nude
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_313'>313</span>beings were human. But why should the King lie to
+them? They were perfectly willing to come here on
+any mission for the King, and it was not necessary to
+get them here by a ruse.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Again that superstitious fear of the whites took possession
+of them, and their faces began to assume that
+startled look as if afraid that some unknown calamity
+was about to overtake them. They kept their eyes
+on the whites as they advanced and consulted with
+the King. Why were they talking in such low tones?
+Why did they not address the men and explain this
+new mystery? Not a word had passed between the
+Onians, but the same fear seemed to take possession
+of them at the same time, and they looked from one
+to the other and knew that the same thoughts had
+come to all.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce looked over the men and noticed that
+hunted look in their faces, and he knew that immediate
+action must be taken or they would be lost; that these
+men, crazed for the moment by a superstitious fear,
+might turn on them first and, getting them out of the
+way, turn and flee from the strange enemy.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce, as he rode up hastily beside
+the King, “Quick, don’t lose a moment, but order
+the pack animals to the rear. The men are becoming
+demoralized and need immediate action or all is lost.
+The old suspicion in regard to us has again taken possession
+of them and they may turn on us at any moment.
+It matters little about us, but the negroes
+must be driven back. Give your orders.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai turned to the men and he too, saw that dread
+look on their faces.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Men,” said he, almost beside himself with fear of the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_314'>314</span>consequences if he should lose control of them; “men,
+yonder horde of black demons are here to take your
+country, to take your lives, but worse, to take your wives,
+mothers, brothers and sisters. They are here to destroy
+our land, to devastate our fields of grain and fruit, to
+steal and kill our animals, to destroy our beautiful city
+and the many villas throughout our land. They know
+no law, they have no religion, they care nothing for
+the lives of others. They will kill us or drive us from
+our own land, into a distant world where we will starve
+and die. Will you not fight for country, home, loved
+ones and for the right? These demons have come
+through the crevice which we were this day to commence
+closing, and they must be driven back. If we
+do not drive them back, killing as many as is in our
+power in doing so, then will they force us to travel
+that path which leads from our old Land of On, and
+which, when once followed, can never be retraced.
+Come, Onians, quickly; shall it be those black beasts
+who shall leave On, or ourselves?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men looked at each other in astonishment.
+They could not realize at first that such a state of
+affairs could possibly exist, as there being the remotest
+possibility of their being driven from this land,
+which was theirs by right of inheritage and possession.
+The truth began to dawn on them, though, as Onrai
+continued speaking, and when he had finished, a low
+rumbling sound was heard, like the first faint sound of
+the approaching earthquake, but like this it grew in
+volume, until it broke in a mighty shout, and the men
+were Onrai’s, to do with as he wished. Only let
+them drive from the beautiful land of On the hated
+beasts which faced them, waiting the end of the parley.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_315'>315</span>Onrai understood that shout, although he had never
+heard it before as a shout of consent, he had heard it
+frequently as one of approbation, when he or others of
+the land would perform some particularly hard feat in
+athletics, or show great heroism in the hunt. It simply
+meant that they were pleased with what he said,
+and they were anxious to get at the fray.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will give you orders at first,” said Onrai, “but
+you must obey those of my companions when they
+give them. They have had invaders in their land and
+have learned to repulse them, and drive them back.
+Do as they command you and we will be victorious.
+Are you ready?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Again that shout.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then get the pack animals to the rear quickly.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Without a word the elephants were driven to the
+rear, and the men awaited further orders.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Mr. Bruce,” said Mr. Graham, “we think you are
+better capable of handling these men and we will act
+as your subordinates.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I accept the commission,” replied Mr. Bruce, “not
+because I feel myself superior to yourself or Harry,
+but because some one must act at once. We will
+divide our men into three battalions and march in
+line of battle. Harry, you will take the right. Mr.
+Graham, you will take the left and I will take the centre.
+If the negroes, as I expect them to do, charge
+straight for the centre, you will each close in on their
+flanks; but if you see the centre giving way, rush for
+that point at once for we must hold the position. Now
+we will divide our men.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They divided the men into three battalions and
+formed them into the line of battle, explaining to them,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_316'>316</span>in the meantime, that they must hold fast together,
+and not allow the negroes to break their line. The
+men went about the different manœuvres like old soldiers,
+when they once saw through them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The line now drew up and Mr. Graham, Mr.
+Bruce and Harry, each in front of his battalion,
+mounted on elephants, with Onrai riding next to Mr.
+Bruce in the centre, they marched slowly toward the
+negroes. Every man had his cross-bow in position and
+arrows ready for use. The formidable hatchet and
+daggers were in the belts handy, and where they could
+be gotten at the most easily. The negroes’ faces had
+lost the grin, and the yells had ceased for the moment
+as they saw the array of giants advancing. They had
+never before, in all their many wars, stood before such
+a formidable body of men, and their courage was failing
+them. But they had a chief, a wild, barbarous fellow,
+who knew not what fear was, and seeing that
+cowardly look stealing over the faces of his men, he
+jumped before them and racing up and down in front
+of the line, halloed and yelled, pounding his spear on
+the shield, and in this way worked the men into such
+a state of bravery, which was only equaled by his own.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Then again facing the army, which was moving
+silently toward them, he gave a few words of command,
+and with a yell and a rush, they came tearing
+toward the Onians.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Halt!” thundered Mr. Bruce. “Stand fast and
+do not let them force your line.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And the black demons came, never stopping until
+within range, when Mr. Bruce, giving command, a volley
+of arrows poured into the negroes and nearly the entire
+front line of these fell. This checked the negroes
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_317'>317</span>but rallying in a moment they again charged, and
+before the Onians could raise their bows, the negroes
+had raised their spears and hurled them at their enemy.
+The volley made most frightful havoc with the front
+rank, and the Onians fell back for a moment, for the
+first time in their lives seeing a body of their men
+killed in this way. They looked at the dead and
+wounded, not knowing what to think of this fearful
+slaughter, and again the strange fear began to creep
+over them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“On, men, do not stop!” commanded Onrai, seeing
+them falter, “or they will kill you all. Don’t you see
+they have killed your comrades? Avenge them!”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And the men, looking up, and seeing the black
+demons on them, and fearing the same fate which had
+met their companions, made a rush, and with the daggers
+uplifted, on they went at the blacks, meeting them
+with a crash as they came forward, and hurling them
+back by their superior weight. Then began a most
+fearful slaughter. The Onians, remembering the
+death of their companions, became as Bruce had said
+they would, regular fighting machines. Even he and
+his subordinates were swept on by the irresistible
+ranks from the rear as they pushed their companions
+forward. Perfect order was kept, however, and those
+in the front ranks wielded the dagger with fearful force
+and alacrity. The negroes, overpowered, and almost
+crazed with fear at the slaughter going on among their
+people, forgot all about fighting or even defending
+themselves.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The one great desire to escape these fearful daggers
+took complete possession of them; they turned on
+their countrymen who were crowding them forward,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_318'>318</span>and using their hatchets, fists or feet, they walked,
+ran, rolled or crowded over these, trying to get out of
+reach of those muscular arms which were now as
+bloody as the knives they wielded, but stained with
+the blood of the negroes. At last they broke into a
+run and started for the crevice, which was a good four
+or five miles distant. The Onians needed no orders
+now, but rushed wildly after the fleeing negroes. The
+negroes being light of limb, however, and probably
+used to such rough fields as this, gained on the Onians
+and were some distance ahead, when, looking ahead of
+them they saw another band marching toward them.
+This proved to be a reinforcement, and the chief of
+the routed band, after haranguing his tribe for a moment,
+prevailed on them to turn, and with the reinforcement
+again give the giants battle.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The flying Onians were again brought to a halt by
+Mr. Bruce, and formed in regular line of battle. The
+remaining negroes also formed in line of battle and
+advanced, as nearly as could be judged, almost in equal
+numbers to the Onians. Their chief was again running
+up and down in front of the line crying, and soon
+had the men worked up into another fiendish frenzy.
+Mr. Bruce halted his men, determined to wait for the
+negroes. The negroes came tearing forward until
+within a few feet of the Onians, when the latter again
+raised their cross-bows and sent a volley of arrows
+into the front ranks of the negroes. But the negroes
+were expecting them now, and turned the arrows aside
+with their shields, scarcely a dozen having fallen.
+They did not stop, but kept up the mad rush until
+within twenty-five feet of the Onians, when they
+stopped suddenly and their right arms shooting out
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_319'>319</span>quickly the fearful, sharp, spear-pointed hatchets, flew
+toward the Onians, and striking the unprotected
+bodies of the giants, passed clear through them. Then,
+with a sudden jerk of the wrist, the hatchet was
+wrenched from the gaping wound, and pulled back to
+the negro by the leather string which was attached to
+the handle of the hatchet. Then again would the
+deadly weapon be hurled, and again buried in the
+breast of a fresh victim; and again and again, the
+whole fearful thing being done so quickly that the
+weapon could scarcely be seen flying through the air.
+The slaughter was worse than had been that of the
+negroes by the knives of the Onians. The horribly
+lacerated bodies were being piled up high on the
+ground, but the brave Onians still stood perfectly
+helpless in front of those merciless hatchets.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce was nonplussed for a moment. This
+style of warfare was so new to him and so horrible, he
+could but look and wonder at the horrible ingenuity of
+the weapons.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Send a volley of arrows into them,” cried the
+King, who seemed to come to his senses first.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men mechanically raised their bows, but before
+they could spring them, the deadly hatchets struck
+them full in the chests or bodies, and torn and bleeding,
+with a hole clean through them, in which an arm
+could have been shoved, they fell headlong over the
+bodies of their companions, who had met the same
+miserable fate. The situation was becoming desperate.
+Men who had shown such bravery, and
+who could on equal terms annihilate the army before
+them, were beginning to quail before that fearful
+onslaught, and were unconsciously probably, falling
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_320'>320</span>back. Still that fearful, never-ceasing charge of flying
+hatchets. Slowly the men fell back, but the movement
+was becoming quicker each moment. In a few
+minutes more they would be in a run, and all would
+be lost.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce was growing desperate, as he saw this
+grand army being demoralized by one which was so
+inferior in every respect. Riding down the line with
+the huge elephant, which was pierced by the hatchets
+as he passed before them, he called to the men to take
+courage and rally once more. Onrai, too, rode before
+them, and by every word he knew, tried to imbue them
+with new courage. But he understood how these poor
+men, who had been kept in ignorance their whole lives,
+of the existence of other races, and the art of fighting,
+could not understand why this awful slaughter should
+be, or who these demons could be who were mowing
+them down by hundreds. The horrible dread was
+taking possession of them again, and Onrai and his
+companions saw this.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Men of On,” said Onrai, in despair, “these devils
+will not only kill you and your companions, but they
+will kill your wives, sisters and brothers; they will
+throw down your houses, they will destroy the land.
+Brave men of On, who turn not from the lion, tiger or
+elephant, do not let these black beasts show themselves
+the greater. Turn on them, cut them, chop them, beat
+them, hammer their foul bodies into the earth, slash
+them until not a piece large enough is left to feed a
+jackal. On to them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Bruce had given Harry and Mr. Graham orders
+to close in with their battalions, as soon as Onrai
+could again encourage the men to advance, and show
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_321'>321</span>no mercy; to ride into the black ranks with the elephants,
+and crush them beneath their feet. Accordingly,
+when Onrai had ceased speaking, and had turned
+and had himself led the way into the black ranks, the
+men went with a rush, notwithstanding that hundreds
+of them dropped in the advance. Harry and Mr.
+Graham closed in on their flanks, and were slowly surrounding
+the now emboldened blacks.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Still they plied the frightful weapons, and scores of
+the Onians were dropping. It was a fearful advance,
+but the men were sticking to it bravely; but there
+were great chances against their ever overcoming this
+hellish tribe, with their fiendish weapons. The Onians
+were again losing ground, they could not withstand
+that awful massacre.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But what is this coming up in the rear? The earth
+trembles as with another earthquake, but there is no
+rumbling with it now. The men looked back. Ah,
+yes, it is Sedai mounted on Gip, and with a hundred
+immense elephants back of him, all being hurried on
+by their riders. Quickly the elephants come forward,
+their swinging gait turning their bodies from side to
+side, the earth trembling with each fall of their huge
+feet. Straight for the blacks they made the ranks of
+the Onians breaking away to allow them to pass. The
+blacks look and see the awful enemy coming straight
+for them, on which their murderous hatchets could
+have no effect. They hurled once more the hatchets
+at the Onians, and pulling these back, dropped them
+at their sides, and tried by flight to escape the crushing
+feet of the elephants. But the elephants rushed
+into their midst, not only killing with their fearful feet
+but using their trunks and tusks as well, slaying and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_322'>322</span>crushing as they went. Now the Onians made a
+charge, and clutching their daggers in one hand and
+the hatchets in the other, done as Onrai had told them
+to do, and hacked and chopped, and cut and beat and
+pounded the enemy, their faces and arms being covered
+with the blood, but still showing no mercy; they
+were for the time merciless brutes. They had fallen
+on to the flanks of the negroes, and such was their
+fearful onslaught, and so fast were these hacked and
+mutilated bodies piled up, that it looked as if the awful
+carnage would not cease, until every black carcass was
+heaped up in one fearful mass of reeking and quivering
+flesh.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But a low, rumbling sound is heard, which grows
+louder and louder, and comes nearer and nearer. It
+is another earthquake. The Onians stop for a moment
+in their awful massacre, and in this one moment
+the remainder of the black horde turn and make for
+the crevice. The earth was shaking fearfully though
+and the men could hardly keep their feet. On they
+staggered, until the Onians, finally realizing that the
+blacks were escaping them, made a rush after
+them. But the earth still trembled and it was suddenly
+growing dark. What was wrong with the volcano?
+A huge mass of stones and smoke came forth
+in a rush in a greater volume than it had at any time
+before, and great showers of rock and ashes were
+pouring from its hellish mouth. On the negroes ran,
+and on the Onians sped after them. The negroes had
+now reached the crevice, and were fighting for a foothold
+on the ledge. Some of them were successful, but
+most of them were forced over the side, falling into
+the yawning abyss below. The Onians were about to
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_323'>323</span>dash after them, when a fearful, deafening report was
+heard, and looking up to the volcano, they saw a
+mighty mass of molten lava thrown far into the heavens,
+and then dropping back into the crater, overflow
+the wall of this, and fall in a great stream into the
+crevice. Our friends, spellbound, watched the sight,
+while the immense flow of lava rolled over the sides of
+the mountain, and into the crevice, filling up that
+great hole. It was running in a monstrous flow, easily
+five hundred feet wide, and twenty feet deep, as near
+as our friends could calculate. It came pouring through
+the crevice, well up toward the party, and they started
+back, in alarm; but it gained on them, and to make it
+worse, a terrible shower of hot ashes and water was
+pouring down on them. They were blinded and gasping
+for breath, turned toward the villa. They were
+being burned and scalded, their feet becoming blistered;
+they could not see, they could not breathe.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLII.<br /> <span class='large'>BURIED ALIVE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>And so they stumbled blindly on, blindly, for they
+could not open their eyes because of the fearful dust
+and ashes. The thick cloud of dust and ashes came
+forth in a mighty avalanche, burying the land and
+filling the air with its death-dealing particles; making
+such a darkness as could be felt; a close, suffocating
+darkness more like the blackness of an unventilated
+dungeon than the open darkness of night; a darkness
+which was penetrated only by the mighty light of the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_324'>324</span>belching volcano, the light varying with every phase
+of the eruption; now a lurid glare which gave the
+dust-covered earth the appearance of a blood-stained
+floor; again it would change to a blue which would
+almost equal the soft rays of the moon; then it would
+die away to a faint green, casting a death-like glow
+over all.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And the fearful rumbling continued and far down in
+the bowels of the earth, could be heard that great lake
+or river of molten rock and ore, rushing to the outlet
+which would free it; and the earth would tremble
+with the fearful fight of the mass as it surged and
+burned and crushed its way through its underground
+channels. Then again could be heard the hissing and
+blowing off of the steam as it escaped from the crevice
+in the crater.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>About the fleeing army fell the hot ashes and steam.
+They had made a wild rush toward the villa when the
+first shower had struck them, and they were still
+hurrying as fast as their bleeding feet could carry
+them. They had covered miles, and this was wonderful
+when it was considered, that the ashes had fallen
+almost to the depth of a foot; and each step that they
+took they would sink into the hot, ragged substance
+which would burn and blister their feet, protected only
+by sandals. And their progress would be suddenly
+checked now and then, by great fragments of rock,
+having been hurled by the awful power of the volcano,
+falling directly in their path, perhaps crushing one of
+the poor Onians beneath its weight. Then in their
+blindness they would rush into each other, knocking
+each other down, and burnt and bleeding, and almost
+smothered by the fearful dust, they could hardly regain
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_325'>325</span>their feet. But hurry as they would their progress
+was growing slower each moment and they were
+not getting out of the fearful shower of dust and
+ashes. This seemed to grow worse as they advanced,
+and the survivors, who were still left to suffer on, were
+fast giving out.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It looked as if they could not possibly survive the
+terrible struggle, this unequal fight with the forces of
+the earth’s interior. The atmosphere would clear for
+a moment, and the lurid glare of the volcano would
+again light up the scene, giving a momentary hope
+which would be killed again by a heavier downpour of
+ashes and dust. Then the struggle would recommence;
+a silent struggle, for no sound was made by
+these helpless creatures, as they fought on, gasping for
+breath, reeling in their weakness, falling now; but
+putting forth another great effort and standing erect
+once more they would stumble ahead again and so on,
+until, strength exhausted, they would fall for the last
+time, the shower of ashes and dust soon choking their
+last breath, and burying the burned and bleeding
+bodies beneath their awful folds. But these Onians
+were more than ordinary men, they had more vital life
+in their bodies, they were strong to the last muscle;
+their every sinew was developed and health and exercise
+made them powerful, and so they kept up the struggle
+longer than would our friends had they been on foot.
+But they had been mounted on great elephants during
+the battle. They at first mounted them upon leaving
+the camp in the morning, expecting only to accompany
+the men to their scene of labor when they would return.
+So when the negroes were met, and they saw
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_326'>326</span>that a battle was inevitable, they remained mounted
+so as to better conduct the fight.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At first it had been suggested that they should ride
+zebras, but it was decided to take the elephants, as
+they would stand the hard journey over the bad lands
+better. And it had been a lucky decision on their
+part, for now they were saved the fearful fight with
+that hot shower of ashes, which not only filled the air,
+making it almost impossible to breathe, but which also
+made a bed which was nearly impossible to walk over
+or through, as the bed had grown to such a depth, that
+it was nothing more than wading, Sedai had been foremost,
+in the charge of the elephants into the negro
+band, and had gotten far ahead of his friends, reaching
+the volcano even before some of the negroes had.
+When he saw that awful sea of lava pouring over the
+side of the crevice, he had turned and motioned his
+comrades to follow, and had made Gip understand
+that he must travel as he had never traveled before.
+The intelligent animal seemed to understand, and
+hurried on, too, by the heat and burning ashes as they
+fell on his back, he started on a run which would have
+soon brought them safely to the villa, if the air and
+road had not been obstructed by the miserable ashes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the elephants, all of which had followed Gip,
+were, too, experiencing the torture of the awful cloud
+and shower, and they had stumbled many times, over
+the rocks and in the soft bed which was getting deeper
+each moment. The elephants had kept close together
+though, and had in this way, kept trodden a very good
+path. Our friends could see, during the few intervals
+when the cloudy atmosphere would break and the
+light of the volcano penetrate this, the poor Onians
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_327'>327</span>stumbling along in the darkness and scorching cinders.
+They had called to them to keep up courage, but it
+was needless advice to these men, for they would not
+give up until the last moment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had tried to get the elephants to kneel, and
+take on their backs, as many as they could carry; but
+the animals, crazed by pain and fear, dashed on, often
+crushing beneath their feet, those whom their riders
+would save. And so the elephants rushed on and as
+the light would break through the awful blackness, the
+riders could see that the number of poor pedestrians
+was growing less and less, until at last, none were
+seen. They had all succumbed to the overpowering
+cloud of ashes, and their bodies now strewed the
+ground, which but a few hours before they had passed
+over, strong in healthful life; and of the five thousand
+who had started on the march that morning not one
+was left; all, all had met their fate. Some by the
+deadly hatchets of the negroes, others by the fearful
+downpour of hot cinders.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The Land of On had met its first great catastrophe;
+it had for the first time in his history, experienced
+some of those adversities, which had so frequently
+befallen the other countries of the world. But our
+friends were still alive. Onrai, Mr. Graham, Mr.
+Bruce, Harry and Sedai, were being borne through the
+blackness by the elephants. Their throats were
+parched, even their lungs seemed burning up with the
+great heated shower of ashes, which they had been
+compelled to breathe so long. Their eyes were almost
+swollen shut, their faces and bodies were covered with
+blisters where the cruel, hot cinders had struck them.
+Even they, who had not been exposed wholly to the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_328'>328</span>storm, and who had been spared the awful struggle of
+limping through the hot bed of cinders, even they
+began to despair of ever getting out of this radius of
+dust and ashes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And the elephants were now beginning to stumble
+and sway from side to side, growing weaker and
+weaker with the terrible exertion, their strength being
+sapped by the plungings into the ash-bed, which was
+now beyond their knees. They would rock from side
+to side striking each other, but, again bracing up, try it
+once more. The position of our friends was becoming
+unsafe, as the elephants were liable to fall at any
+moment and crush them beneath their huge bodies;
+but it meant sure death to leave their backs, so expecting
+death to overtake them each moment, either from
+the burning air which was scorching their very lungs,
+or beneath the prostrate animals which were now
+struggling so bravely to save them. They were hurrying
+on, but where? Only to death. Again there was
+a fearful rumbling, the very bowels of the earth seeming
+to be disjointed and ground to fragments. It
+grew louder and louder; it almost deafened the sounds
+of hissing steam and ashes which fell around the little
+group, and the sucking sound caused by the sinking in
+and pulling out of the feet of the fast-failing animals.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Finally the earth began to shake and the exhausted
+elephants, unable to withstand this new enemy, fell to
+their knees and then flat on their sides. The men had
+strength enough left to jump and save themselves
+from being crushed, but they were forced nearly to
+the hips into the ashes, and they could not extricate
+themselves. Then this was the last, this was the end
+of the happy sojourn in the Land of On. No, it could
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_329'>329</span>not be, they must not die here in this miserable way
+and be buried by the never-ceasing shower; they must
+struggle on.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Up,” said Mr. Bruce to his elephant, as the rumbling
+ceased and the earth again became steady.
+“Once more, now,” he halloed out as he reached
+forward and struck the poor beast across the ear
+with his hook. But the elephant, after making several
+ineffectual struggles, gave a plaintive cry and let its
+head drop into the relentless ashes. As in a quicksand,
+the five men stood perfectly helpless, and their
+lives fast going out. The elephants had, one by one,
+given up the struggle, and were now panting and gasping
+and waiting for the end. They seemed to realize
+that they were doomed and the plaintive cry would
+break from their gasping throats, as if asking aid of
+those whom they had tried to save, but all were powerless.
+Hope was fast failing them. They could not
+possibly last much longer, but what mattered it
+whether they went now, or lived to suffer for a few
+moments longer. There was no power on earth that
+could save them now, and they must look death square
+in the face. It seemed hard surely, to die so near to
+friends, and life and sunshine, for they knew that this
+death-dealing shower could not extend many miles unless
+it be worse than was that other.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They knew that the dear ones were safe in the villa,
+for, though they were in the radius of the shower, they
+were sheltered from this, and the flow of lava had not
+run toward the villa, or they would have seen it. It
+was some consolation then to know, that if they must
+die, these dear ones at least were safe. But what will
+become of them alone in this strange land? They
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_330'>330</span>would have to entrust themselves wholly to the people,
+who had once looked upon them with superstitious
+fear, and who might again, after this dreadful catastrophe,
+turn on them, and having no longer any one to
+protect them, or having no defense to offer as they had
+before, destroy them. It was not pleasant to think
+thus as the awful ashes continued to pile up around
+them, burying them alive.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The pain which this thought gave them of possible
+danger to their loved ones, was worse than the physical
+tortures which they were now suffering, and they
+turned and wrenched their bodies in their living graves,
+in very agony of mind. And Onrai, too, seemed to
+be suffering more than bodily pain. If his thoughts
+could have been read, they probably would have told
+the story of baffled hopes, and of the death of aspirations
+which the love for Enola had kindled in him. It
+was harder for him to die thus than for any of the
+others, for he had been so strong and mighty, and his
+life was full of such bright hopes, and he had so much
+to live for, but it was ended. All, all was lost.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But may be not, thought Mr. Bruce, for Gip, who
+had laid for a moment perfectly quiet, had now begun
+to again exert his awful strength and was twisting and
+plunging about, as if to make a place on which he
+could stand. He accomplished this finally and rose to
+his feet. He had had a short rest from the fearful
+struggles of the flight, and he could again commence
+the fight. Sedai, who was near him, caught the
+howdah as he rose and was lifted out of the ashes.
+He then made Gip understand that he was to help
+the others, and one by one the great elephant, lifted
+by his trunk, raised them to his back. Then starting
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_331'>331</span>in the direction, which they had kept since starting on
+the awful ride, the great beast fought on; they had
+been moving thus for several moments, when he suddenly
+stopped and refused to move further. Just then
+the sky became light for the moment, and a zebra was
+seen lying in their path, and lying beneath it, the body
+of Enola.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLIII.<br /> <span class='large'>LOST.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>But what of those who had been left behind?
+What had been their fate, and how had they spent
+those dreadful hours, when they could but reasonably
+expect that their companions, who had left them only
+that morning alive with hope and health, had met the
+most miserable death? The morning had been beautiful,
+and all had gone to see the striking of the tents
+and breaking of camp, and they had followed the
+marching army for some distance over the bad lands;
+but at the earnest request of the men they had at last
+turned and gone back to the villa. They had noticed
+the continued inactivity of the volcano and had hoped,
+woman fashion, that the worst might be over, and their
+spirits had been, accordingly, bright.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the long morning hours grew tiresome, and the
+women became restless, and could find no way to pass
+the weary time. They spent a while on the terrace,
+but the garden had lost all its beauty by the shower of
+ashes. They ate their luncheon mechanically at midday
+and then tried to sleep awhile, but made a sad
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_332'>332</span>failure of this, and at last, not knowing what else to
+do, they had ordered their zebras and started for a ride
+down the avenue. It was not long before they were
+well beyond the radius of falling ashes, and it was a
+great relief to them to see green fields and shady trees
+again, and the beautiful smooth pavement of the
+avenue. They rode for a long distance, forgetting, in
+their pleasure, that they were getting a long way from
+the villa. But the sun was so bright here, and everything
+so fresh and green, and the air so pure, they
+dreaded returning to the rather doubtful atmosphere
+of the villa.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But they must turn now, for the sun was getting
+well down toward the west, and what is that? The
+question was easily answered, for they had become
+quite accustomed to the rumbling sound of the earthquakes.
+Still it startled them, and they urged their
+beasts forward. The sound grew nearer, and then the
+earth began to shake so violently the zebras tottered
+and almost fell. And then another awful shock came,
+and the zebras became frightened, and, taking the soft
+bit between their teeth, they tore down the avenue.
+Then the awful explosion came like the report of a
+thousand cannons, and the riders saw the awful spout
+of dust, ashes, steam, smoke, pouring from the volcano,
+and almost immediately afterward they were engulfed
+in that fearful black atmosphere which choked and
+blinded them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The zebras stopped so suddenly that their riders almost
+lost their seats, but by kind words, and by gently
+patting them, they were persuaded to proceed carefully.
+Here the avenue was plain to see, and there
+was little fear of losing the way, but the ashes were
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_333'>333</span>falling with such force and such volume, the roadway
+was fast becoming blocked. Still the zebras were
+light-footed, and their riders had hopes of their being
+able to reach the villa. But the borders of the avenue
+continued in that unbroken line of trees, and the surrounding
+country was so much alike, it was hard to
+tell just where to turn off to the villa. The thought
+had occurred to Enola that they might be carried
+by this, and on and on until the beasts, overcome,
+would sink to the ground, leaving the riders to their
+fate. It was impossible to see anything, excepting
+now and then, when the light of the volcano would
+break through the awful gloom for a moment. Even
+then the air was so thick with the cinders and dust,
+they could not penetrate it more than a few feet.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And so they plodded along, each moment the gloom
+becoming more dense and the avenue pavement
+harder for the zebras to traverse. They must certainly
+have reached the villa by this time, but for all
+they could see, they might still be ten miles from it.
+They could not place any dependence on the zebras,
+for they were too badly scared to act rationally; besides
+their senses of smell and sight were entirely lost
+in this stifling atmosphere.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The situation was becoming desperate, but there
+was positively nothing to do but ride on with the forlorn
+hope of riding beyond the circle of the shower.
+But if they could not reach the villa, why not turn
+and ride back to the green fields and open country
+again? Aye, why not. The thought had occurred to
+Enola, and the more she thought of it, the more feasible
+the idea seemed to be, and at last it occurred to
+her that this might be their only chance of escape.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_334'>334</span>Waiting until the volcano’s light broke through the
+gloom for a moment, she motioned to her friends to
+follow her, and after a moment she managed to turn
+her zebra’s head, and when this was done, and they
+had gotten started in the opposite direction, they
+seemed to have the wind at their backs and they
+could ride with a little more comfort. But the darkness
+was intense now, for night had closed in, and if
+possible, had added to the Egyptian blackness. The
+riders could only see each other at very infrequent
+intervals when the volcano’s light would, for a moment,
+melt the gloom and give the almost exhausted
+women a moment’s respite.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They were moving very slowly, the ashes getting so
+thick over the avenue pavements, that the zebras
+found it almost impossible to further beat their way
+through it. But one of the infrequent light spells now
+allowed them to look about again, and Enola saw
+that they had left the avenue. On an ordinary
+dark night this could have been easily detected by
+the sound of the zebras’ hoofs, but now the grass sod
+and the hard onyx pavement were the same; they
+were both lost beneath the carpet of ashes. This new
+aspect of things did not please our friends. They
+were being overcome very rapidly by the thick atmosphere;
+it was killing them by inches. They could
+scarcely breathe any longer; every breath was like
+the stab of a stiletto, the sharp particles of the ashes
+had penetrated and cut the soft membranes of the
+throat and lungs, and then that steamy air, upon
+touching the raw flesh would cause the most acute
+pain. Their hands and faces were blistered, and their
+eyes seemed to be burning out of their heads.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_335'>335</span>Enola and Nellie stood it better than Mrs. Graham.
+She had almost fallen from her zebra several times,
+and Nellie and Enola were now trying to ride on
+either side of her, to save her from falling, if possible.
+But it was growing worse each moment, and hope
+was nearly dead. They were staggering along in the
+darkness, the zebras every now and then stumbling
+up against a tree, and nearly rubbing their riders from
+their backs. They felt satisfied that they had lost
+their way, and if this was so, and they could not again
+reach the avenue, then, indeed, might all hope be
+abandoned. Black as Erebus, the air was not only
+laden with the death-dealing ashes, but was so hot
+and humid, that no living thing could withstand it for
+any length of time.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It seemed an age since that first awful rumbling of
+the earth, and this fearful darkness overtook them;
+it seemed that night ought to have given way to day
+and the day to night again. So acute was their pain,
+so fearful the darkness, so quiet all else but the rumbling
+of the earth and the hissing of the steam in the
+volcano, that time itself seemed to stand still waiting
+for the hellish scene to pass. In such a moment one
+could imagine that a lifetime had been passed, and if
+youthful features should be changed to those of old
+age in such a night of suffering, it would not seem
+strange, for in those few short hours more suffering is
+crowded than in many years of ordinary life, and when
+it is all over with, one cannot realize that this could
+be in such a short space of time. Then these women
+were fast losing consciousness; their brains were in a
+whirl; they could no longer think; they had almost
+grown insensible to their pain; their eyes no longer
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_336'>336</span>tried to penetrate the darkness about them; they no
+longer tried to guide the zebras as they had done heretofore,
+notwithstanding that the zebras were more
+likely to know the right path than themselves. They
+still clung to the mane and rein and tried hard to retain
+their seats on the backs of the zebras, but they
+did this mechanically and not because they were guided
+by any spirit of self-protection.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had now became separated too, and each of
+the zebra was trying to pick out a path for itself. But
+it was dreadful, for the zebras were now also wandering
+on from a mere sense of habit, and not because
+they had any longer any hope of escaping. Their
+heads dropped until their noses almost touched the
+ash-covered ground. Their eyelids seemed frozen in
+a cramped position over the eyes and the balls of their
+eyes looked out like pieces of glass which had been
+rubbed with sand paper. There was no longer any
+sight in those eyes; there could not be after being exposed
+to the beating ashes and dust as long as they
+had. The legs of the poor beasts were raw to the
+knees, but still they plodded through the ashes which
+must have set them crazy with pain, if they too had
+not lost all sense of pain.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Such dreadful sufferings could not help but make one
+helplessly mad. It was a hell, an awful, reason-destroying
+hell, but a merciful hell in a way, for although it
+lacerated the poor, tortured bodies of its victims, it at
+the same time destroyed all consciousness of their suffering.
+So like poor, undying spirits in a helpless state
+of painless suffering, if such a thing could be, the zebras
+wandered on, bearing the almost lifeless bodies of the
+women.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_337'>337</span>Suddenly Enola half roused herself and opened her
+swollen eyes. Only for a moment, however, for they
+soon closed again and she lapsed into that comatose
+state, and then had dropped to the zebra’s neck as before.
+But again the eyes half opened and this time
+she showed signs of returning consciousness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the eyes closed again for a moment and then she
+starts as if having been struck; no, she had not been
+mistaken, there it was, a light burning through the
+darkness. Could she call for help? Her throat was
+dry and parched; she had not tried to make a sound
+in hours, days it seemed to her, but she must try now;
+so opening the baked lips she made an effort, but it
+was useless. She could not articulate. But the zebras
+were moving slowly toward the light and they might
+see her yet. It must be the villa and they were safe
+at last. She turned to point the light out to her companions,
+but they are gone. She looked again, for
+just at that moment, the flash of light broke through
+the gloom. But no, her companions were no longer
+with her. Had they found their way to a place of
+safety and had she been lost in the darkness, or had
+they been lost? She tried to remember when she last
+saw them, but she could not. She had a faint recollection
+of their having all been together sometime
+during this awful night, or, was it night? She could
+not say. It might have been years ago, so indefinite
+had grown the flight of time. She again turned toward
+the light; yes, it was still there, and then she tried to
+turn the head of her zebra towards the spot. Her
+arm was stiff and she could hardly move, but she managed
+to slap the zebra on the side of the neck, but he
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_338'>338</span>did not turn. He still wandered on in that aimless
+way, seeming to heed nothing.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Oh, this was fearful. She tried again and again but
+the only response the poor beast made, was to drop
+dead in his tracks. She felt him giving way under her
+and made a last effort to save herself, but too late;
+the beast caught her limbs as he fell and half burying
+her in the soft ashes, held her fast. She tried hard and
+wrenched the tender limbs until torn and bleeding, but
+to no purpose; she was held as secure as if tied to the
+side of the beast. She was too exhausted to make
+much of an effort, and the little she had made, had
+caused her to lose consciousness for the moment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The moments flew by but all unknown to the poor,
+insensible girl and death seemed inevitable. There
+was no hope now, there could be none, unless it came
+from where that mocking light still gleamed through
+the darkness. But it would have been as helpful to
+the dying woman had it been ten miles away. It was
+better then, that the poor wanderer should never again
+wake to consciousness, for she would be saved the
+helpless suffering caused by knowing that she was near
+help and yet was beyond it.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The ashes still fell in torrents, the humid air was
+growing more intolerable each moment with the hot
+steam and dust, and the blackness had grown more intense.
+Yes, it could be felt, and here in the midst of
+all its hellish night, lay Enola dying.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But no, what is that huge mass which has almost
+tramped on her, but which stops just in time? It is
+Gip.</p>
+
+<div class='figcenter id001'>
+<img src='images/i_338fp.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' />
+<div class='ic003'>
+<p>She tried hard and wrenched her limbs until torn and bleeding, but to no purpose.—<i>Page <a href='#Page_338'>338</a>.</i></p>
+</div>
+</div>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_339'>339</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLIV.<br /> <span class='large'>OUT OF THE ASHES.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>Yes it was Gip. Great, strong and faithful Gip.
+The only surviving animal of all that vast number which
+had started on that fateful morning for the cliffs. His
+great strength had enabled him to overcome all dangers
+and obstacles thus far, and on his back he bore the few
+whom he had saved. And his almost human intelligence,
+coupled with his animal sagacity, had enabled
+him to direct his course straight for the villa, through
+the almost impenetrable atmosphere and fearful darkness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Each moment the riders had expected to see him
+overcome by these obstacles, but he stumbled on, going
+down on his knees at times, when he would become
+too exhausted to move another step; but after resting
+for a moment, he would struggle to his feet again and
+make another effort. He was almost blind; he must
+be for he had been exposed for so many hours to this
+cyclone of ashes. But he could still see a little, or
+else he would not have stopped when he was about to
+crush out the little remaining life left in Enola. Or,
+was it that animal instinct that made him realize
+that he was about to tread on a human being? But the
+light from the volcano which now half lit up the weird
+scene, must have enabled him to see the prostrate
+zebra and Enola, for he had only stood for a moment,
+when he lowered his monstrous trunk and catching the
+zebra firmly about the neck, lifted him completely from
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_340'>340</span>off Enola and laid it at one side. Then he caught up
+Enola as tenderly as a mother would lift her babe, and
+raised her to his back, where Onrai, who seemed to be
+the only one who had retained consciousness, took her
+in his arms, and after patting the noble beast gently on
+the end of his trunk to make him understand that he
+appreciated this last noble deed of his, he settled back
+in the crowded howdah and also lost consciousness.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Gip stood for a moment longer and looked about
+him. Yes, he must have seen, for his head turned
+until it was in range with the light seen by Enola, and
+then he starts towards it. The light grew larger as he
+drew nearer to it, and he was finally stopped by the
+terrace of the villa. He had only hesitated for a moment,
+however, and then had mounted the few steps
+and crossed the terrace to the high arched doorway
+of the villa. Over this had been drawn a silk covering,
+to keep out, as much as possible, the ashes and
+dust. Gip did not stop for this, however, but pushed
+right through it. Two or three frightened attendants
+saw the great beast enter with its burden of unconscious
+human beings, and hurrying up to it they stood
+for a moment, while Gip kneeled for those whom he
+had so bravely rescued, to step from his back. He
+was weak and almost exhausted; his great body heaved
+with a short quick respiration, which the heated air
+and over-exertion had caused. His back was covered
+with a thick coating of the ashes, and those who were
+lying or sitting in the howdah were almost buried in
+this awful death-dealing substance.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But Gip could no longer keep the tiring position,
+and giving a last short pant, he fell over on his side.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Those in the howdah were thrown upon the hard
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_341'>341</span>stone flooring and laid there in a heap. The attendants
+now recognizing the King and his white companions,
+hastened to their assistance, and in a very
+short time they were laid upon couches and after the
+scorched garments had been removed from the bodies,
+they were deluged with cool water and oil. No part
+of their bodies had escaped the tortures of the hot
+ashes and steam, and they were almost raw. The
+limbs of the men who had been buried for some time
+in the bed of cinders, were horribly burned and blistered,
+and even Enola, who, having laid under the
+dead zebra for quite a while, had escaped with hardly
+less injury. Gently the attendants worked on the
+bleeding bodies, not knowing whether life had left
+them or not. It matters little, they thought, for it was
+but a question of a little while longer until all would
+be buried beneath the shower of death, which was
+slowly but surely burying them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But their love for the King and their regard for his
+guests still dominated over all other feelings, and they
+worked hard and faithfully on the survivors. Enola
+was the first to recover consciousness, and when she
+had fully recovered, and she remembered the awful
+ride and that Mrs. Graham and Nellie had been her
+companions, she tried hard to make the attendants
+understand that she wanted to know something of her
+friends. But the poor, bewildered women could not
+comprehend her meaning and sadly shook their heads.
+But Enola did not despair, and kept at them, until, in
+their desire to help her, they sent for one of the men
+who managed to grasp her meaning, and going out
+made inquiries about her companions.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They had not returned with the others who had
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_342'>342</span>been saved, and he now gave this information to
+Enola. She almost became frantic and made such
+pitiful signs for the attendant to go and search for
+her friends, that, notwithstanding his awful fear of the
+dust-laden atmosphere outside, which had killed so
+many of his companions, he went for Enola, promising
+to make a search for Mrs. Graham and Nellie.
+And he did. He persuaded two of his companions to accompany
+him, and with them he managed to reach the
+stables, where the only three remaining elephants had
+been left before the eruption. It took considerable time
+to persuade the beasts to leave their comfortable quarters
+and go into the darkness outside. But the darkness
+cleared in a short time, and the lurid light from the
+volcano made things as light as day. The shower of
+ashes ceased, and the atmosphere became comparatively
+clear, and the elephants strode forth into the
+deep covering of ashes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The attendant had been able to get but little information
+from Enola, as to what direction they had
+come from when they turned their zebras back. She
+could give them positively no information and could
+not even make them understand that her zebra had
+wandered from the avenue, some distance, she thought
+from the villa; for she could not articulate a word,
+and the men were not accustomed to reading signs.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the men started, each taking a different course
+from the front of the villa, hoping in this way to find
+the lost women. One of the attendants stumbled over
+the body of Enola’s zebra the first thing, but after examining
+this and learning that neither of the women
+were with it, he again took up the tramp and had gone
+but a little distance further, when his elephant
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_343'>343</span>stopped. The man looked about him but could see
+nothing. He tried to urge the elephant forward, but
+he would not move. He then slid from its back and
+was half buried in the soft ashes. But his foot had
+struck something which was soft and giving, and stooping
+down, just above the surface he saw a woman’s
+head. It was Mrs. Graham. He gently pushed the
+ashes away from her body, and speaking to the elephant,
+it kneeled, and the man, after much trouble,
+managed to crawl into the howdah with his lifeless
+burden. He continued a short distance further, when,
+not finding the body of Nellie, he returned to the villa.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mrs. Graham was carried carefully into one of the
+apartments and given the same treatment as had been
+the others. It was only a few moments later when
+one of the other men brought in Nellie. He had found
+her in much the same position as had been found her
+mother, but nearly a mile distant from her. It was
+thought for a long time by those who were working on
+them, that they were surely dead, but after very hard
+rubbing and frequent applications of native restoratives,
+they began to show signs of life, and after a
+little they opened their eyes and looked about them.
+That these women had withstood the dreadful experiences
+of the past few hours, could scarcely be believed,
+but so they had, and had regained consciousness long
+before the men.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They too, though, had been brought back to life
+and their first inquiries had been of the women. The
+attendants had told them that the ladies were safe but
+had been somewhat overcome by the close atmosphere,
+and were slightly indisposed as a consequence. But
+Onrai knew that he had seen Enola and had assisted
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_344'>344</span>her in some way, but how he could not tell, for the
+whole fearful experience seemed, in some way, like a
+horrible nightmare. He could not yet fully realize
+that the events of the day had really occurred. They
+seemed too horrible to be real. He shuddered as he
+thought of the massacre of his men and later, the horrible
+slaughter of the negroes, and then the last occurrence,
+when the remainder of his men had perished.
+Then the fearful ride for life, the last hope, when the
+elephants gave out, and then the terrible fear that Gip
+would give out after he had once more renewed hope
+in them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Then he saw Enola lying there nearly buried beneath
+the dead zebra; he had seen Gip raise her with
+his trunk, then he had clasped her in his arms; but all
+was a blank from here on, until he had wakened and
+found the attendants standing about him, and had felt
+himself bandaged from head to foot. Yes, it must be,
+the whole fearful story must be real; else why this
+terrible weakness and soreness and all these bandages.
+He was convinced at last, that it was no dream, but a
+terrible reality. But he marveled that he and his
+companions yet lived. The whole thing now passed
+before the mind’s eye and as he remembered the flying
+assagais and the formidable spear-pointed hatchets,
+and later, the death-dealing shower of ashes; when he
+thought of how men and beasts had dropped about
+him like sheep, he could but wonder that they, of all
+the others, should survive.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But that brought him to Gip, and he wondered what
+had become of the noble beast. He signed to his
+attendant that he wished to know of the elephant
+which had brought them back. The man left the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_345'>345</span>apartment for a moment, and then returning, said that
+the elephant had borne them directly into the large
+hall of the villa, and had dropped dead a moment
+later. But this did not please Onrai, and he gave
+orders to see that the elephant had restoratives given
+him, and to be sure that he was dead before they gave
+him up. The man had taken several of his companions,
+and they had gone to work on the great
+beast. He was turned on his back with great difficulty,
+and buckets full of stimulants were poured
+down his throat. His head was deluged with water,
+and everything was done to restore the brave animal
+to which the survivors owed their lives. And their
+work was rewarded at last by the animal showing signs
+of life, and a little later, by his again turning on his
+side and attempting to rise. This he finally did, and
+staggering about for a while, he then laid down in one
+corner of the hall and was now resting quietly.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>So all the survivors were doing as well as could be
+expected after the dreadful experiences through which
+they had passed. But what of the eruption?</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Shortly after Gip had burst into the villa with his
+precious load, the shower had ceased, as if the volcano
+had known that now there were no more victims for
+it to destroy, and it was useless for it to further keep
+up the terrible strain which had shook the earth and
+covered a great part of the surrounding country with
+a layer of ashes. But the internal fires were still raging,
+for the great, lurid light flashed into the dark
+heavens above, and made all bright within the radius
+of several miles. There were no more shocks, and the
+violent eruption seemed to have spent its greatest
+force. From the cliff to a point some three miles beyond
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_346'>346</span>the villa, in which lay our friends, the ground
+was covered with a layer of ashes well mixed with a
+sort of loam, which would probably make a fertile soil
+in time. Some large rocks of a lava formation lay
+here and there, having been hurled by the mighty
+internal fires to this distance.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The lava flow had ceased, too, as far as could be
+seen, for none of the red stream was now visible coming
+over the side of the cliff.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It had been very fortunate for the survivors that the
+flow of lava had confined itself to certain channels, for
+if it had taken the old course, which was shown plainly
+by the bad lands, there would be no hope of their escaping.
+It had run over the sides of the great crevice
+when our friends stood looking at it, and it, together
+with the falling ashes, had been fast filling the awful
+crevice. But would the great eruption end here?
+Truly it had done damage enough, but would the internal
+fires be satisfied with this temporary vent? It
+seemed hardly possible that they would, and if they
+did burst forth again, what would be the further outcome?
+But now it was quiet. The hot bed of steam
+and ashes were fast cooling into an almost solid mass,
+and there would be no more plunging and falling when
+walking over its surface, hereafter. It would be as the
+surface had been before, only a few feet higher.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>A few days longer, and if the party had convalesced
+sufficiently to allow them to travel, they would start
+on their return to the city, for Onrai had said that all
+must be in the city on the Day of Resis. Then, after
+the ceremonies of the day, after its mysteries had been
+learned, on the evening of that day, Enola was to become
+the bride of the King.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_347'>347</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLV.<br /> <span class='large'>SEARCHING FOR BODIES.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>One week had passed away since the fearful eruption,
+and our friends had convalesced rapidly under
+the care of the attendants, until now all were entirely
+recovered. The sun had shown brightly for a week, its
+light unobstructed by any further shower of ashes.
+The fire and smoke from the volcano had subsided,
+until now but a faint blue line was seen slowly ascending
+into the heavens from the summit of the mountain.
+All about the villa, as far as could be seen, was a bed
+of ashes, or not so much a bed of ashes now as it was a
+cinder soil. But the trees had been stripped of their
+verdure and no green thing was seen. If it were not
+so excessively hot, our friends could have easily believed
+that they were in some temperate zone and
+winter was on them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the cooling of the thick mass had made the
+air hot and humid, almost suffocating; still, notwithstanding
+this, the air had not seemed unhealthful, for
+our friends declared that they had never felt better in
+their lives, with the exception of the stiffness and the
+soreness, which was the direct outcome of the bruises
+and the burns. But if the eruption had lasted but a
+few hours, its consequences had been fearful.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The slaughter of human beings and beasts had been
+terrible. On that fateful morning, five thousand men,
+one hundred elephants and nearly as many zebras, had
+left the villa, strong in perfect health and vigor; but
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_348'>348</span>a few hours later, and but one elephant and five men
+were left to tell the fearful tale. Those who had not
+been killed in battle, had been slaughtered or had
+been buried beneath the hot shower of cinders and
+steam. And fully as many of the negroes had perished
+also, in all making a fearful total.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It had had an awful effect on the King for a few
+days. He had wandered about the villa like one demented,
+and had spoken to no one, keeping well to himself,
+his head bowed and face pale, and eyes sunken.
+One could hardly imagine that this was the great and
+powerful King of On. But Enola had been persevering
+in her efforts to draw his mind away from the saddening
+events, and he could not long remain insensible
+to her pleadings, to try and forget. She would tell
+him pleasing stories of the life in her own world;
+would relate strange tales of adventure and daring,
+which, for the time, would blot out the thought of his
+fearful loss. And when he would turn to Enola with
+words of love, she would no longer turn from him, but
+would encourage him in this. She had wanted to
+make him forget, knowing that if his mind brooded on
+these events, he would surely go mad, and then what
+would become of her and her friends?</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Such fears had already taken possession of them, for
+they knew that such an occurrence as this would impress
+the Onians fearfully, and this impression might
+be as it had once been before, namely: that they were
+in some way the cause of the fearful event. If such a
+belief should become fully established in their minds,
+nothing could save them they knew, unless it would
+be the interference of the King, whose desires they
+held in high regard.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_349'>349</span>So Enola, although now determined never to marry
+the great King, would, to save her friends and herself,
+humor him in the belief that she loved him. It was a
+deception which was loathsome to her, but so much
+depended on it that she could not help herself.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was one week ago to-day that the volcano had
+belched forth, and the few survivors were sitting at
+their morning meal.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well, shall we venture to the volcano, to-day?”
+said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, we must go to-day, or give it up altogether,”
+replied the King, “for our provisions are fast giving
+out and we must get back to the country that has not
+been devastated by the eruption.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, let us leave this horrible place as soon as
+possible,” added Mrs. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I confess that I, myself, am desirous of leaving the
+place which has so nearly been the scene of our
+deaths,” rejoined Mr. Graham. “But Mr. Bruce
+thinks that we ought to look over the ground where
+so many of the Onians have fallen.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will find no pleasure in thus going,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “but we should know the exact state of things
+here before returning to the city. The relatives and
+friends of all these buried thousands, will want to
+know if it will be possible to recover their bodies.
+And then it would be well to see the crevice. I think
+Onrai still holds the idea that this should be closed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it will be one of my first duties, now,” said
+Onrai. “But what a task it will be for the men who
+do the work. The first unpleasant task they have
+ever had to perform.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The hole may have been closed somewhat by
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_350'>350</span>the stream of lava which poured into it,” said Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, I feel quite sure that it has,” said Mr. Graham,
+“for it poured into it in such a volume it could
+hardly be otherwise.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yet there will be much to do,” said Mr. Bruce,
+“and it will mean a great deal of hard work before the
+break is made impassable.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Let us start,” said Onrai, “so as to be able to investigate
+as much as possible and return before nightfall.
+To-morrow we must start for the city in order
+to be there for the Day of Resis. It will be a sad return;”
+and again the King fell into that melancholy
+condition out of which Enola had tried so hard to
+draw him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“True, Onrai,” said Enola, “but the only sadness
+which has ever darkened your life. It will cast a
+gloom over your life for awhile, but as time goes by
+and you see those about you again happy, and your
+life falls into the old routine, then will you also grow
+contented and happy once more. In our world we
+have so much sadness that we at last become accustomed
+to it, and expect it. But here you hardly know
+the meaning of the word. This experience has been
+fearful, I know, but it is better that you lose a few of
+your mighty men, than that all should lose country
+and, may be, life too, and even be sold into slavery.
+That must certainly have been the fate of your people,
+if they had fallen into the hands of the negroes. But
+that time has forever passed and out of this sad experience,
+which will cause so much grief, comes this grand
+assurance. The men who have been thus slain might
+have been spared until they had the wall on the way,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_351'>351</span>and while in the country beyond the cliff, for they
+would have had to be there some of the time, they
+might have been overpowered by the natives, and the
+land been overspread with these hated negroes, before
+the majority of your people could have learned of their
+presence. In such a case your country would have
+been destroyed with all its villas and its beautiful city.
+But such a thing can never occur now. God has
+simply taken the work out of your hands, and in his
+own way has avenged your people and has also, by
+turning the lava into the crevice, helped to close to the
+outside world, the only means of ingress into your
+country. The present generation will die, and as it is
+forbidden your people to ever mention or talk of such
+things to those who will live beyond your reign, the
+thing will die from memory, the same as has all of the
+previous events of your history. This fearful occurrence
+has been ordained to come during your reign,
+but it casts no reflection upon you or your people, for
+it has been wholly the work of God.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If He has chosen to take the men before their
+time, He has had a good purpose in it and I think
+that purpose has been shown. So don’t give up to
+despair in this moment, but be the brave, noble King
+which we have all learned to love. Be superior to the
+events which would crush most other men. Be strong,
+and set such an example before your people. They
+will look to you for strength and comfort, and you
+must be able to give them both.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The King had listened quietly to the words of Enola,
+and seemed much impressed by her strong, clear-cut
+remarks and the sound advice which she had given.
+For the first time he realized that it would not do for
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_352'>352</span>him to give way to his feelings, in this hour of trial,
+for, as Enola had said, his people would look to him
+for comfort and strength, and he must be able to give
+them both. Somehow or other he felt better after
+Enola had talked to him in this way, and he felt that
+he could meet the inquisitive looks of his people and
+answer their mute questions without flinching.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But come, we must be off,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>So the men-folk went to the terrace, where the only
+four elephants, which had been left, were awaiting
+them. Gip had entirely recovered, and was now with
+the three which had been left in the stable on that
+fateful morning. The five men mounted, and were
+soon making good time over the smooth surface of the
+bad lands. This new covering was of better soil than
+the old, and would some day become very productive.
+The elephants, heavy as they were, hardly made an
+impression in this, so solid had it become. They
+jogged along for nearly an hour, when they came on
+the body of an elephant lying on its side, nearly
+covered with the new soil. Digging away some of the
+dirt from his back the body of an Onian was disclosed
+to view. He had been one of three who had leaped
+to the elephant’s back when the eruption first broke
+forth. Further on they came across all of the one
+hundred elephants and a few of the zebras. Only one
+or two Onians were found with any part of their
+bodies above the soil. They were buried almost completely.
+It was thought at first that they would take
+these bodies back to the villa, and cremate them as
+was the custom this land, but Mr. Bruce had dissuaded
+Onrai from this, saying that as all of their companions
+were lying here in one common grave, there
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_353'>353</span>also might better be they. The King declared his
+intention of exhuming all of the many bodies which
+filled the immense graveyard, but his companions also
+made him change his mind in regard to this, saying
+that such an undertaking would take a great amount
+of time, and would be next to an impossibility.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At last the crevice was reached, but little of it remained.
+The hole in the ground was not even ten feet
+deep. It had been filled by the flowing lava up to
+that height. The party followed the crevice to the
+cliff, where a most unexpected scene met their astonished
+eyes. The crevice in the cliff was entirely filled,
+for the lava had run into the crevice until on a level
+with the surrounding country, after which it had still
+dropped its flinty substance into the hole and gradually
+cooled until the chasm had been entirely filled,
+when it had turned its stream into the country beyond,
+leaving the face of the cliff as straight and impregnable
+as it had been before the earthquake.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is more than I expected,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it is the handiwork of God,” answered Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You need have no further fears about your country
+being again invaded, Onrai,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is as Enola has said,” replied the King. “A
+blessed assurance that we are safe from those who
+would molest us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Come, let us move on up to the cliff,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “I would like to see where the stream of lava
+has ended in the cavern.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I wonder how it has affected that part of the
+Hunting Reserve which the storm has covered,” said
+Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It must have driven the animals farther back into
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_354'>354</span>the jungle,” said Onrai. “But there is plenty of room
+for them all. A few miles, as you would call it, cut off
+of this great tract, amounts to but little.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But the whole tract will again be fertilized now, I
+think,” said Mr. Graham. “Those ashes have a great
+deal of good loam mixed with them, and it will be very
+productive, I think.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, the animals will find as good grazing here as
+in any other part of the Reserve, at some future day,”
+said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look,” said Mr. Graham, “what is that black object
+away there in the distance? It is moving, is it not?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They all looked and came to the conclusion that it
+must be some sort of animal, but what, they could not
+say. As they proceeded the black spot grew larger
+and larger, but they could now see that the animals, or
+whatever they might be, were not moving but standing
+still. They had now come to the hole in the side
+of the mountain and concluded to enter this first, and
+investigate the black spot later. Accordingly they entered
+the hole and lighting a torch turned to the right
+and moved toward the upper end of the cave. From
+where they were, they could see no change in the
+crevice, but there might be nearer the crater, for it
+was from this that the stream of lava was running.
+They hurried on for they had much to look after before
+returning, and already half of the day had passed.
+The end wall was at last reached and they turned to
+follow this until they had reached the small tunnel,
+through which had run the lava. Arriving at this they
+were not surprised to find it considerable wider than it
+had been before the lava had found its way through it.
+The lava had raised the floor of it to quite a height,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_355'>355</span>but this new flooring was cool now and they decided
+to follow up the tunnel for some distance, and see
+what had taken place in the farther end.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As they advanced up the tunnel the air got somewhat
+warmer, but still not excessively so: The lava
+bed also grew thicker as they advanced until the floor
+had become so raised, they could extend their hands
+and touch the ceiling. They at last reached the end
+of the tunnel and were surprised to see that the crack
+had widened until it was nearly five feet broad.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Shall we enter?” asked Mr. Bruce, as they all
+stood looking at the crack rather hesitatingly.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Most assuredly, if there is no danger,” replied Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot answer for the safety of it,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “but I can say that it would be interesting to
+look into it a ways.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Let us proceed then,” said the King, who was fast
+becoming as curious as his white companions.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The party then, headed by Mr. Bruce, stepped
+rather gingerly into the passage-way, and moved along
+slowly. The side-walls were still very hot and very
+soon the soles of their feet became almost burned with
+the hot flooring, for the hot lava had passed through
+there so recently, that it could hardly be expected to
+be very cool yet. They had gone some distance into
+the crack when Mr. Bruce suddenly stopped and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Look ahead, can’t you see a ray of daylight?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>All heads were immediately screwed to one side and
+a glance thrown ahead.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, that is surely daylight,” said Mr. Graham,
+“but how in the world, or in this hole, does it get
+there?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_356'>356</span>“Shall we go on and see?” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, by all means,” answered the King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>So the party again pushed on, now at a little livelier
+gait, for they could no longer be mistaken that that was
+the light of day penetrating this dark crevice. Hurriedly
+now they advanced, so anxious had they grown to
+see what sort of hole it was that admitted the sunlight;
+and after a short walk further they burst out into the
+bright open light of day. They looked above them
+and there, sure enough, was the bright, blue sky.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you make of it, Mr. Graham?” asked Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Well,” replied Mr. Graham, “I should say that we
+are looking up out of one of the crevices which opened
+into the crater of the volcano.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That’s so,” replied Mr. Bruce, “I did not think of
+that. But I supposed these cracks must have opened
+far into the bowels of the earth, and were vents for
+the steam, ashes and lava.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Some of them undoubtedly are,” said Mr. Graham,
+“but this is surely not. This may have been caused
+by one of the earthquakes, and was later widened by
+the excessive heat. Whatever the cause, it is here at
+any rate.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The tunnel at this point was very wide and fully
+two thousand feet deep.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Can you notice any peculiarities in this crevice?”
+asked Mr. Bruce of Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“None,” replied Mr. Graham, “unless it be its crookedness,
+but they are all crooked. But why do you
+ask?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I was just thinking,” said Mr. Bruce, “that we
+might have occasion to use this crevice some day.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_357'>357</span>“I hope not,” replied Mr. Graham, “for if we had
+to trust to scaling these perpendicular walls, I am
+afraid we would perish here at the bottom.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “but it is well to have several
+strings to your bow.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It might be possible,” said Mr. Graham, “to lower
+one’s self into this cavern, but I don’t believe it would
+be possible to hoist one’s self out of it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We may have occasion some day to lower ourselves
+into it,” said Mr. Bruce. “At any rate, we have
+found another way to enter the Land of On.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But one never to be used as long as the other is
+open,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“As you like,” said Mr. Bruce. “Shall we return,
+Onrai?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If you are ready,” answered the King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They accordingly turned and retraced their steps
+until again in the cavern. Instead of turning to the
+left and following the wall as they had done previously,
+they followed the lava bed which had gradually spread
+over a very wide area in the cavern, in one place being
+fully a mile wide. They followed this until opposite
+the hole, when they moved over to this and left the
+cavern.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The large black group again attracted their attention,
+and they determined to see what it was before
+returning to the villa. The sun was getting well down
+toward the western horizon, and they had a good fifteen
+miles to make, but they must see what it was that
+could make such a mark in the heart of this ash-covered
+plain. From as near as they could make out the
+animals were nearly two miles away. They hurried
+on, wishing to reach home before it grew very dark.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_358'>358</span>When within a mile of the dark object, they saw that
+it was a herd of elephants, lying down. They
+drew up to these cautiously, so as not to be molested,
+if possible, but they saw that the elephants were undoubtedly
+very much exhausted, or else dead, for they
+paid but little or no attention to the approaching riders.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But just before they came up to them, one of the
+animals half raised his head, but that was all, they
+made no further sign. The riders now came up to
+them and saw their predicament. These animals had
+undoubtedly been overcome by the shower of ashes,
+and sinking down had been too weak to again rise,
+and now, after a week of suffering and fasting, they
+were nearly dead. There were fully a hundred of them
+and they had been perfectly wild, but were now as
+docile as so many lambs.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“If we can save them,” said Onrai, “they will take
+the place of the hundred we lost.”</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLVI.<br /> <span class='large'>“WE DIE TOGETHER.”</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>The elephants were sadly emaciated, for they had
+now been seven days without food or water. Their
+great bodies looked gaunt, and their little eyes were
+sunken well into the head. Their bodies were nearly
+half covered with the ashes, and together with this and
+the fact that they were so weak they could only move
+their heads, turning them from side to side, showing
+that there was still life in their huge bodies.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_359'>359</span>“Yes, if we could get these elephants to the villa,”
+said Onrai, “they could well take the place of those
+which were killed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But even if you were to get them there, they
+would, with returning strength, grow as wild as ever,
+would they not?” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Onrai, “hunger always tames an
+elephant, and if he is taken while hungry, and given
+food and placed with tame elephants, he is generally
+as docile and manageable as any of those which have
+been in captivity all their lives.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This is strange,” said Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” replied the King, “it is, but nevertheless
+true. Elephants do not seem to have the fear of
+human beings that many other animals have, but seem
+rather to like the association of man. I have seen
+wild elephants follow us from out of the jungle, right
+down to the gate of the Hunting Reserve, as gentle
+and seemingly as tame as the ones we were riding, and
+I have no doubt that if we had let them through the
+gate, they would have followed us to the city, and
+would have been just as happy and contented with
+their tame companions as they had been running wild
+in the jungle.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It seems a pity, then, that we have to leave them
+here,” said Mr. Bruce, “when with help they might be
+gotten to where they could be nursed back to life.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It would take considerable time and trouble,
+though, to do so,” said Onrai. “Still, if we had men
+with us they could bring them food and water and in
+this way put life enough into them to get them to the
+villa. But come, the sun is nearly hidden behind the
+cliffs, and we have a long ride before us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_360'>360</span>As if the dying elephants knew that their would-be
+rescuers were leaving them, they turned their heads
+and watched them as they rode away, the most pitiful
+expression coming into their little black eyes. There
+were easily a hundred of them, and they made a great
+black spot on the plain with their bodies, which were
+only half covered.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends now hurried toward the villa, and after
+a ride of two hours, again pulled up in front of the
+terrace. They had entered the villa, and were just
+about to seat themselves to the evening meal, when
+the tramping of many zebras’ hoofs were heard, and
+our friends, going to the front entrance, looked toward
+the now covered avenue, and there saw in the half
+light, a band of not less than two hundred mounted
+men. When they saw the lights of the villa they
+turned and came toward it. Silently they picked
+their way between the trees and up to the terrace,
+where, recognizing the King, they gave a loud shout
+and then began a chant, which Onrai explained to his
+companions, was a chant of praise. After the chant
+was finished, the King stood on the terrace steps and
+said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onians, my countrymen, the sight of your faces,
+coming so unexpectedly, pleases me greatly and draws
+from my heart some of the sadness which the events
+of the past short while have caused. Your presence
+makes me feel that if some of our dearly beloved men
+have gone, there yet remains their sons and brothers
+and fathers, who will make this fair Land of On yet
+the same as we knew it before the fearful eruption.
+We have met with a terrible loss, but our men died
+in a good cause, and died bravely.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_361'>361</span>“We do not understand you, oh King,” said one
+of the foremost.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah, I forgot,” said Onrai, “but enough to-night.
+Find quarters for yourselves and beasts, and on the
+morrow I will explain further. Prepare yourselves,
+however, for sad news, for such you will hear.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The men turned from the terrace and the King and
+his guests again went into the villa. Onrai seemed
+much depressed, for how was he going to tell these
+men that their fathers, sons and brothers had perished
+by the hands of a band of negroes, and the terrible
+shower of ashes. They would not understand either
+unless they could realize that this new covering of
+ashes had overtaken their friends unexpectedly, and
+had buried them. But then it would be hard to make
+them understand the eruption and what caused it.
+They were too far away at the time to see or know
+anything of the awful overflow, unless it be a black
+cloud which they could possibly see. They may have
+felt the shocks of earthquake, but even this they
+might not have experienced. Then they could know
+nothing of how their friends had met death, nor could
+they understand the means by which they had fallen.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>So the King had a hard task before him in the morning
+and it worried him fearfully. Enola had seen his
+downcast countenance, and guessing the cause, had
+followed him out on the terrace. Taking hold of his
+arm, as he paced up and down, she said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai, do not give up at the outstart. This
+is a sad task which you have to perform. But it is
+only the first one of a number like ones which will
+come later, when the mothers and sisters and wives
+of the unfortunates will come to gain information
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_362'>362</span>from you, when you will be in the city. So if you
+give up now what will you do after awhile? Be
+strong and make these men understand as well as
+possible, the real condition of things. Try and impress
+them with the greatness of the deed which made
+such heroes of their dead comrades, and of the fearful
+consequences if they had failed to act so nobly and
+bravely. Say not too much about the eruption, but
+leave the impression that it buried and burned the
+hated negroes who had invaded this country, and had
+slaughtered so many of their countrymen. Impress
+them with the fact that all of these brave Onians were
+killed in defence of their country and their loved ones,
+and then, if you can make them understand why these
+negroes were here, and how they entered the country,
+they will better appreciate the great sacrifice of life
+which has been made for them. Let them still retain
+their old belief that theirs is the only world on this
+sphere, letting them think that the negroes came from
+another world far away. They can better understand
+the latter for they have seen us and believe that we
+came from another planet, and this too, would leave
+the old belief unshaken, and would insure less unhappiness,
+than if their life-long teachings were destroyed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You are right,” said Onrai, “as you always are,
+and I will act upon your advice. But Enola, have
+you thought of the time when we will be married?
+We are about to return to the city and the word has
+gone forth that on the Day of Resis you will marry me.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The day has then been fixed?” questioned Enola.
+“I had not learned this.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, it has been decided upon,” said the King.
+“On that great day when so many of my countrymen
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_363'>363</span>will meet, with joy and loud songs of praise, on the
+evening of that day, after the ceremonies have been
+performed, you will become my wife.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Enola had expected that Onrai would make some
+such announcement soon, but she had no idea that he
+would name such an early day, for, as she understood
+it, the Day of Resis, was but a short time away.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“When is the Day of Resis?” asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Four weeks from to-day, according to your calendar,”
+said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Is not that very soon, Onrai?” asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Too soon?” exclaimed Onrai; “how can you ask
+such a question, Enola? If you love me as I do you,
+you would wish, as do I, that the day was to-morrow.
+The time to me seems a long way off. Our days will
+not be too many after our marriage, and it is well we
+should add to these as many as possible. And again,
+my people have so decreed that we should be married
+on that day.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What are the ceremonies of the great Day of
+Resis?” again questioned Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Hush, Enola, you must not ask me. The secret
+of the day is never divulged, or even spoken of among
+those who know its secrets. But once seen, the secret
+is then yours, and you will then know the meaning of
+the Day of Resis. It is a glorious day, a day of great
+rejoicing and happiness. Not one on that great day
+but feels a wonderful happiness, even those who are
+not direct participants in its great ceremonies. It
+falls to the lot of all, though, to be principal participants
+in the proceedings of the day, one day of his life,
+and this is the greatest day of all his or her days.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_364'>364</span>Their joy is supreme, and their happiness knows no
+bounds.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It must, indeed, be a great day,” said Enola, “and
+the people have chosen this day to be my wedding day.
+How they must love their King!”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, the King and the fair stranger whom he is to
+marry,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I doubt the latter,” said Enola, “for they were too
+ready to kill both her and her friends when they
+thought that she had been the cause of the storm.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Don’t, don’t, Enola, mention that fearful time. I
+would blot it from my mind. It was the one time in my
+life that I lost confidence in my people, and the one time
+when I would have turned against them. I feel, though,
+that they have now bitterly regretted their action, for
+they have seen the folly of it.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Will we be married in the Temple?” asked Enola,
+wishing to take Onrai’s mind from such a painful subject
+as the one she had mentioned.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Onrai; “in the Temple, surrounded by
+my people, and the ceremony will be grand in the extreme.
+I am, I suppose, the first King who has ever
+been married, but this, of course, I cannot say positively,
+for we know nothing of the reign or history of
+past Kings. Still, the high priest has said as much.
+Our marriage ceremonies are mostly of a religious nature,
+and are accompanied by much song and music.
+Our marriage garments are made of pure cloth of gold,
+and those who will be with us, will be robed much in
+the same way.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Shall we live in the Temple?” again asked Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Onrai; “but in apartments which you
+have never seen; apartments grand beyond description.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_365'>365</span>These apartments were made by the builder of the
+Temple, for the King in whose reign an unusual event
+would occur. So says the high priest; and he further
+says that my marriage is an event never before heard
+of, and that it must have been this which the founder
+of the country foresaw when he had these chambers
+planned and held for this purpose. None but the
+high priest has ever entered them, but they must be
+sublime from what he has told me of them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And what will be my life as the King’s wife?”
+questioned Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Your life will be much the same as it is now, but
+you will be called upon to take a part in all duties
+which belong to the King. In the ceremonies of the
+Day of Resis, for instance, you will stand near me and
+perform the same duties which alone belong to myself,
+and in this way, sharing the duties of my office, we go
+down to our death, happy, knowing no sorrows or
+troubles and assured of that great happiness in the
+eternity beyond.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And do we then go together?” asked Enola, as she
+remembered the mode of death of some of the women
+of India.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes; it is so decreed,” said Onrai.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The horror of this made Enola faint for a moment,
+and she made a resolve to leave this land as soon as
+possible. Until beyond the rocky cliffs again, all happiness
+for her had flown.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_366'>366</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLVII.<br /> <span class='large'>IN THE CITY AGAIN.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>On the following morning the men were up early
+and at the terrace, awaiting their King and the strange,
+sad tale which they must hear. Onrai came on to the
+terrace with his friends and told the sad story of the
+battle and the eruption. The Onians stood drinking
+in every word, their eyes changing from curiosity to
+pain, and then to horror, their faces depicting the
+same emotions. Onrai related all of the fearful tale,
+of how the men had stood up before the negroes even
+when they were being mowed down like wheat before
+the scythe, and then of how the elephants had rushed
+on to them, thus turning the tide of battle, and then
+of the mad rush for the crevice, and the awful eruption
+which had killed and burned the survivors.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>For some time after the King had finished speaking
+the men stood with that look of horror overcasting
+their faces, their very bodies having assumed an attitude
+which showed the greatest dejection. Onrai then continued:
+“We will start for the city again to-day and
+will make as long marches as possible, as we wish to
+reach there in time to rest, before the ceremonies of
+the Day of Resis takes place. On the plain, some few
+miles from here, will be found a herd of nearly a hundred
+elephants. They were driven, on this desperate
+night, into the worst part of the downfall of ashes, and
+half buried and nearly starving, are dying there now,
+on the plain. I wish one hundred of you to go, and
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_367'>367</span>if possible, revive these elephants and bring them to a
+place where they can receive proper care. The remainder
+of you will accompany us to the city. We
+start immediately,” and saying this, he again turned to
+his friends and told them to make immediate preparations.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>This they did and it was only a short while until
+they were mounted, and on their way from the spot
+which had become most hateful and loathsome to
+them. To the avenue, which could only be told now by
+the bordering trees, they went, and following its
+course they headed for the city. Hope was rejuvenated
+as they left the scene of so much pain and death, and
+life seemed again to be putting on a garment of happiness
+which had long since been cast aside. The
+cavalcade of the witnesses of the recent fearful scene,
+left the place without a regret and without one glance
+backward to either volcano, bad lands or villa.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Their thoughts turned to things more pleasant, of
+the green fields and shady trees; even the lake with
+its memories of night horrors seemed less repulsive
+than the place they were leaving. But the thought of the
+city and its quiet pleasures were more pleasing than
+all others. In a half hour they could see ahead of
+them the green fields and trees, which they had so
+longed for. The layer of ashes gradually thinned until
+there was no longer any trace of it, and the hard,
+onyx-paved avenue again stretched before them in all
+its beauty. An hour later and they could see no traces
+of the eruption at all, and the long track of the cyclone
+had been cleared, until it presented very much the
+same appearance as did the rest of the surrounding
+country.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_368'>368</span>The country became more cultivated as they proceeded,
+and men were now seen frequently working in
+the fields. None of them approached the cavalcade,
+and none were made acquainted with the sad story of
+the battle and eruption. And so day after day passed
+in much the same way as they had on the journey
+out, the marches being somewhat longer only, and the
+midday rests somewhat shorter. But the evenings
+were spent in the cool villas, the nights of prayer being
+observed now as usual, for with the last body of
+men who had come to meet them, before leaving the
+villa near the volcano, had been another priest and
+attendants, and these were now with the party.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The lake had been reached and its banks followed.
+All former plans of taking another route back to the
+city had been abandoned on account of the eruption,
+and the party was not sorry for this, for the avenue,
+with its magnificent shade trees and its beautiful surroundings
+made it an enviable route. The days had
+passed and with them many miles of the long journey,
+until on the evening of the ninth day after leaving the
+villa in the bad lands they were at the point where
+they had embarked for the island, on the memorable
+night of the sea-fight. Here they put up for the night
+at the same villa which had held them once before.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“To-morrow,” said Mr. Bruce, after the evening
+meal had been disposed of and all had gathered on the
+terrace for their regular chat before retiring, “to-morrow,
+if nothing happens, will be our last day’s journey.
+We will reach the city before noon if we start very
+early in the morning.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I am not sorry that this excursion is so near an
+end,” said Mr. Graham; “but it has been loaded with
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_369'>369</span>adventures and that is what we were looking for when
+coming here.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, but the adventures of the past month or so
+have none of them been agreeable ones,” said Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I do not agree with you, Mr. Bruce,” said Harry.
+“I think the last horrible experience has cast a gloom
+over all of the others, and if it were not for the fearful
+slaughter of the Onians and our own narrow
+escape, we would have considered the other adventures
+as being at least, excitable, if not altogether enjoyable.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This land has not seemed the same to me since
+that fearful day,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have noticed the change in you,” said Nellie.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It has made this fair land almost hateful to me and
+I long to get away from it,” and Mr. Bruce spoke in
+such a bitter tone, that all looked at him in surprise.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We have now seen most of the people and their
+country,” said Mr. Graham, “and it would be well for us
+to leave as soon as possible, especially as the King has
+decided that Enola shall marry him on the Day of
+Resis. By the way, Enola, have you learned anything
+of Onrai, in regard to this red-letter day?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Nothing,” answered Enola, “excepting that it is a
+day of great joy to all of the participants in its ceremonies.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But do not all participate?” questioned Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It seems not,” answered Enola. “That is, they
+do not all participate on the same day; but a day
+comes to each one when he or she participates. It has
+a strange meaning, this Day of Resis.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_370'>370</span>“Yes, and one which will never be learned until the
+day comes,” said Harry, “for Onrai told me himself
+that none of his people were allowed to mention the
+secrets of the day, but all understood them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And when is this day, which is to make you the
+wife of the King?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is barely a week distant,” answered Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“And do you think that you could be happy as the
+wife of Onrai?” asked Mr. Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have never given the subject much thought,” answered
+Enola, “until the evening preceding our departure
+from the villa in the bad lands, then he spoke
+of our marriage and told of our apartments in the
+Temple, and of our marriage gowns, and another
+thing, which makes the very thought of marrying
+Onrai repulsive. He then told me that if he should
+die first that I would be sacrificed on his bier, and the
+King and wife would be buried together.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That is certainly fearful to contemplate,” said Mr.
+Graham, “and it but adds to the necessity of our getting
+out of this country before this eventful day.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What do you suppose, though, will be the outcome
+if we should leave the country before you become
+the wife of the King?” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is hard to tell,” answered Enola, “but these
+people might object seriously to our doing so. It is
+certain that the King has fully decided on marrying
+me, and that his people have not only sanctioned the
+marriage, but it was they who fixed the Day of Resis
+as the one on which we should be married. They are
+a strange people. They have gone through life following
+certain laws and rules and have never been crossed
+in anything, and it might be a very serious matter to
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_371'>371</span>try and balk them in this, probably the most important
+event which has ever taken place in their history.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes, but if you do not wish to marry Onrai,” said
+Mr. Graham, “and you have just said that you would
+not, we must get away from here before this Day of
+Resis, in some way or other, whether they object or
+not.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “and as the time is so short
+it would be well for us to feel around and see just how
+the land lays.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai, who had been overseeing some work in another
+part of the villa, came strolling carelessly on to
+the terrace, his very carriage lending a gracefulness to
+his majestic figure, which was charming, to say the
+least, and Enola thought how easy it could be to love
+this giant under any other circumstances.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Onrai,” said Mr. Bruce, “we have been your guests
+for many weeks now and we feel that to remain with
+you much longer would be a breach of etiquette, to
+say the least, and as the affairs in our own country
+need our almost immediate attention, we feel that we
+should leave your hospitable country, and return to
+our own.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai looked surprised at the very mention of such
+a thing and made no answer for some time; at last,
+however, he said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Your words grieve me; I had never thought of
+such a thing as your ever returning to your own country.
+I have always supposed that you would remain
+with us for the remainder of your lives. Why should
+you want to leave us? Have we not been kind to you,
+and is ours not a good land to live in? You have told
+me that you have much care, worry, trouble and unhappiness
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_372'>372</span>in your world; you have found none of
+those disturbing influences here; that is, until the
+awful fight and eruption came, but even that is over
+now, and your lives will soon drop into the old groove
+which you have said was the most delightful existence
+which one could desire. My people love you for
+yourselves alone, and if they forgot themselves for
+once, they must not be blamed, for you can readily
+see how superstition could spring to life in such uneventful
+lives as theirs. But they have forgotten those
+fears, and are now as much your friends as is their
+King. Then why should you wish to leave us? We
+love you; and as Enola is to marry me, and is to remain
+with us, it will be pleasant for both her and you
+to be together. Don’t ever again mention leaving us,
+let alone ever putting such a suggestion into action.
+Why, we look upon you no longer as strangers, but as
+part of us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We thank you for those kind words,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “but you must understand us, Onrai, we have
+many personal interests in our world which would
+take us there, and we have brothers and sisters and
+friends who would grieve greatly if we should never
+return. If such were not the case, it would be an easy
+matter for us to take up our life residence with you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have, as I had said before,” said Onrai, “never
+thought of your leaving us, and I cannot now say how
+such a thing would affect my people or myself. I can
+only say that we have always thought that you would
+remain with us, and we cannot think of anything else
+just now.” And saying this, the King took hold of
+Enola’s arm gently, and drawing it through his, as
+she had taught him to, they started to promenade the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_373'>373</span>terrace. After they had gotten out of hearing, Mr.
+Bruce turned to Mr. Graham, and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Rather non-committal, is he not?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I should say so,” said Mr. Graham. “And if I am
+not mistaken, we will have trouble in getting away
+from here.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“One thing sure,” said Mr. Bruce, “he has no intention
+of letting Enola leave the country.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“He is a strange man, this Onrai,” said Mr. Graham,
+“and, in fact, the people are a queer anomaly
+and hard to make out. They have no secrets, seemingly,
+their lives are like open books, and they have
+no reason for being otherwise; but they can be as
+mum as oysters, as they say in America, when they
+wish to keep anything from you, and as evasive as a
+man paying taxes, when they take such a notion. For
+a race who has never had occasion to use any deception,
+they are certainly without a peer.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The talk now turned onto other subjects, and after a
+short time, all retired to their apartments to take their
+last sleep in the country, or away from the beautiful
+Temple. All were up very early the following morning,
+for they desired to reach the city before noon, so
+as not to have to stop before getting there for the
+midday rest. There was more life and gayety in the
+party on this morning than had been seen among
+them for weeks. All seemed happy and glad that the
+long journey was so near an end, and there was much
+joyous conversation and singing as they rode out before
+the sun had yet risen.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Straight to the beautiful avenue, which had been
+their guide for so many, many miles, and the trees of
+which had given them such shady comfort, they rode.
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_374'>374</span>Even the animals seemed to realize that their long
+journey was at an end, for they started off at a good
+lively gait and maintained it throughout the morning.
+Onrai this morning seemed depressed; his head was
+bent and he seemed dejected. He had forbidden those
+who had joined the party, just before starting on this
+journey, never to speak of or mention in any way the
+things which he had told them on the morning of
+their departure. He had said that it was his duty as
+King and head of the people to impart to them the
+sad news; that the details of this great calamity were
+better known to him than to any other of his people,
+and he could the better tell the story for this reason.
+Therefore, his men had said nothing during the long
+journey, and those of the Onians whom they had met
+had learned nothing of the horrible event. Onrai now
+realized that the time had almost come for him to
+stand up before the mighty throng which would gather
+at his command, and tell them of the fearful death of
+five thousand of the fathers, sons, husbands and
+brothers of On.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>He had seen in his mind’s eye, the look of utter despair
+and great pain, and had heard the cries of the sufferers,
+and all this saddened him. He felt that it would
+be next to an impossibility for him to explain so they
+could understand, and the doubt which would accompany
+his explanation would but add to the pain of those
+who had lost loved ones.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But the elephants and zebras were bearing them fast
+toward the city, as if mocking the King and being desirous
+of hurrying him to that time and place so
+dreaded.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The sun had nearly reached its zenith, when the first
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_375'>375</span>one of the beautiful city villas was seen through the
+green trees in the distance, and not long after they were
+once more, after many weeks’ riding, between rows of
+the pink villas. All was quiet, for this was resting hour;
+but as they got nearer the heart of the city, numerous
+ones of the Onians would show themselves, and upon
+seeing that it was the King and his party, they would
+make a respectful obeisance and watch them until lost
+in the distance.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>At last the Temple was reached, and our friends
+were once more in their delightful apartments. Every
+comfort had been found in the villas en route, but
+none that they were ever in had such large and magnificent
+apartments as this grand Temple. The attendants
+took them in hand at once, and after a bath and
+light lunch, all of the tired wanderers slept.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>In the evening all gathered in the dining hall as
+usual, and it was hard to suppose that they had been
+away for so long. Mr. Graham and Mr. Bruce started
+to take their evening promenade on the terrace, and
+were surprised to see a number of soldiers, so they
+looked, walking in a measured beat about the
+grounds.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“As I thought,” said Mr. Bruce, “we are prisoners.”</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <span class='pageno' id='Page_376'>376</span>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLVIII.<br /> <span class='large'>NO HOPE OF ESCAPE.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>At the usual morning gathering of the adventurers,
+on the following morning, Mr. Bruce said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It seems that we are prisoners, but why I cannot
+understand. It may be, though, that the Temple alone
+is to be guarded, and that when we desire to leave it
+for a walk or a ride, the guards may not follow us.
+Let us make the experiment, Mr. Graham, if we are
+accompanied by the guards we shall know that extra
+effort is needed.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I wonder,” said Mr. Graham, “if this custom of
+guarding a prospective bride, which this seems to be,
+applies to their courtiers as well. Anyway we can
+ascertain this, by ordering our zebras and taking a ride,”
+and stepping to the curtain which separated the apartment
+from the one which he occupied, Mr. Graham
+called one of his attendants, and told him they wanted
+their zebras at once. In a short time the zebras were
+awaiting them, and Mr. Bruce and he went to the entrance,
+and were not surprised to see ten mounted men
+standing near, seemingly waiting for them to start.
+Apparently unconcerned, our friends mounted and rode
+leisurely down the main avenue. And the ten men
+followed.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“As I supposed,” said Mr. Graham, “our escape is
+going to be a serious matter after all.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” answered Mr. Bruce, “we will undoubtedly be
+guarded by these men wherever we go, and it is hardly
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_377'>377</span>reasonable to believe that they will allow us to go to
+the cave, and make our escape without trying to stop
+us.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“There is Sedai,” said Mr. Graham, “he may be
+able to offer some suggestion.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They stopped their zebras and motioning to Sedai, he
+came up and asked what he could do for them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We are virtually prisoners, Sedai,” said Mr.
+Graham, “and we need your help. The King has announced
+his intention of marrying Enola on the Day
+of Resis, and to avoid this, we shall have to leave the
+city; but a guard has been placed about the Temple
+and a guard is now following us, and it may be hard
+for us to get away.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have heard of this intended marriage,” said Sedai,
+“but I thought that Miss Enola must have given her
+consent.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Far from it,” said Mr. Graham, “she is most desirous
+of getting away immediately. Exert your thinking
+powers, Sedai, and try to devise some means by which
+we can leave the country. If you think of anything,
+come up to the Temple and give us the result.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I will do so,” said Sedai, as he walked away.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Mr. Bruce,” said Mr. Graham, “our friends in the
+rear do not seem to be appointed as guards to ward
+off danger, but more as a guard of honor. This is
+probably what they are for, simply to announce to the
+people that we have marriageable children,” and Mr.
+Graham smiled.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I think myself that they have no idea of danger
+befalling us, but it looks to me as if they had some
+suspicion of our intended escape. You know we mentioned
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_378'>378</span>the matter to the King a few evenings since,”
+said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“That’s so; I wonder if that can have anything to
+do with it. It may be that he intends to keep us prisoners,
+at least, until he has Enola secure,” said Mr.
+Graham.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is hard to tell,” said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They turned their zebras and headed for the Temple,
+and upon arriving there told their companions of
+how they had been followed.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sedai came up in the afternoon, and, after talking
+with the guard for awhile, reported what he had
+learned. The guard was changed every four hours,
+and the old guard marched to the house used by them
+as headquarters. Here they reported, and a relief was
+sent to the Temple. From the time the old guard left
+until the relief arrived, fifteen minutes elapsed, and
+during this fifteen minutes escape must be made.
+This was their only chance. It was not allowing much
+time for accidents, but they might be some distance
+before their escape was discovered, and a guard sent
+after them. This might not take the right direction
+at first, and in this way some time might be gained.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It was decided to have Sedai carry the provisions to
+the cave, since he would not be watched; consequently,
+he left them to make preparations. No time
+was to be lost, and Sedai went directly to the provision
+storehouse and asked for four days’ provisions for himself,
+as he intended going to the large lake on a fishing
+excursion. The provisions were given him, but, to his
+surprise, when he came out of the storehouse and
+mounted his zebra, five mounted men, who were near
+and who were seen awaiting him, started just after he
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_379'>379</span>did and followed him. Straight on he went in the direction
+of the secret door, and upon arriving at the
+gate of the wall, his followers rode up and stopped
+him, saying, that as none of them had weapons they
+could not think of entering that wild part or of letting
+him do so. He made no objection, and leaving his
+bundle of provisions in a shady place near the gate,
+rode back to the city and went directly to the Temple
+to notify his friends.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It begins to look very serious,” said Mr. Graham,
+“but we must go, provisions or no provisions. It may
+be that some of the dried food which we left along the
+way as we crossed the cave, may be in good condition
+still, and if so, this would sustain us for quite awhile.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I have an idea,” said Enola, “which is not pleasant
+to contemplate, but which may mean the saving of
+life. The opening into the mountain is large enough to
+admit the zebras, and if we can get them through it,
+our journey will be much easier and quicker; and if
+the worst comes, we can sacrifice them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“A splendid idea,” said Harry, “but we must be
+ready to start by to-morrow night. But five days remain
+for us before the Day of Resis, and we must not put
+off our first attempt until the last moment. It may be
+that we will make some miscalculation the first time
+and have to try again, so let us be ready by to-morrow
+night.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>During that day and the next they made as many
+preparations as they could without being observed.
+Each secreted some dried meats and a bottle of the
+exquisite wine and honey. Sedai had visited the
+guard frequently, and had learned when the changes
+were made. The stables, where the zebras were kept,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_380'>380</span>was about three hundred yards to the rear of the Temple.
+They were guarded by one man, the attendants
+of our friends grooming and taking care of them during
+the day. This man would have to be overcome,
+or called from the stable on some pretense.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The day intended for their escape drew slowly to an
+end. The evening meal had been eaten, as usual, with
+the King, but Enola had declined to accompany him
+to the terrace. They had gathered in Mrs. Graham’s
+room, and were waiting anxiously for Sedai to announce
+that the time had come and all was in readiness.
+Sedai at last came, but the moment he entered
+they saw that some slip had been made in the arrangements,
+or that something had gone wrong.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What is it, Sedai?” asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“This,” said Sedai. “The guard, as usual, had left
+for their headquarters, and I had sent the stableman
+on an errand which would take some time to carry out.
+I started to the Temple to notify you, when, to my
+surprise, twenty men came up to the stable, and when
+I asked their leader why they were there, he told me
+that the Day of Resis was but three days off, and
+that all zebras and elephants were sent into the country
+to carry into the city those working in the fields,
+quarries and mines, one day’s journey hence; and saying
+this, they took the zebras and elephants and went
+away with them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The friends looked from one to the other speechless.
+The zebras being away they could no longer
+calculate on their help, but something must be done.
+They could not think of walking to the cave, for their
+escape would soon be discovered, and the inhabitants,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_381'>381</span>having found out their intentions, would guard against
+any further attempt.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“When will the zebras be returned,” asked Mr.
+Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“He said that the men who were to use them were
+one day’s journey from here,” answered Sedai. “If
+they come to this city immediately, they will be here
+the evening of the day after to-morrow.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Let us see,” said Mr. Bruce, “that will be two days
+before the Day Of Resis. Cheer up friends, we shall
+yet escape,” and telling Sedai to keep his eyes open
+and to report to them the moment the zebras were
+returned, they dismissed him.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The next two days were spent by Mr. Bruce in the
+Secret Chamber, for he determined to learn from the
+tablets more of the history of this strange people and
+country. Harry and Enola scarcely left each other,
+for Enola now realized that she loved Harry, and now
+that there was a possibility of their being separated
+from each other forever, they determined to see as
+much of each other as possible in the few remaining
+hours before the Day Of Resis.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. and Mrs. Graham and Nellie walked about the
+beautiful Temple and tried to calm their anxiety.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>On the second afternoon Sedai came to them and
+said that the zebras had been returned, but that the
+young men who had come with them had been given
+quarters in a villa adjoining the stable, and some of
+them were constantly lounging about and would
+undoubtedly see them, and give the alarm if they tried
+to escape. It seemed as if they must remain until the
+dreaded day. Sedai was told to try and find some
+means to get rid of the men about the stable, and to endeavor
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_382'>382</span>to have everything ready for that night. Night
+came but Sedai reported that the men had ridden a long
+distance that day, and were lying on the lawn of the
+park and could not be persuaded to move, so comfortable
+were they in the cool evening breeze.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“When is the next relief?” questioned Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“At twelve o’clock,” said Sedai, “and they may
+go to their apartments before then, thus enabling us
+to get away.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We will wait,” said Mr. Bruce, who had constituted
+himself the leader of the party.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Slowly the evening wore into the night and twelve
+o’clock came. The attendants had all been dismissed.
+Sedai came in at last but his face showed disappointment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The men are still lying in the garden,” said he,
+“some asleep, while others are awake and talking.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“How many of them are there?” asked Harry.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Thirty,” said Sedai, “and that many more in the
+large villa near the stable, so that it would be foolish
+for us to try to overcome them.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No, we must not resort to violence,” said Mr.
+Bruce, “for that would only hurt our cause. To-morrow
+these men will be thoroughly rested, and we can
+reasonably expect that they will go about the city
+visiting their friends. We must not lose courage but
+hope for better results to-morrow.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>On the afternoon of the next day our friends,
+mounted the zebras and with a guard of fifty following
+them, rode through the principal streets of the
+city. The city was crowded owing to all work in the
+fields, mines and quarries being suspended for five
+days. The people never seemed happier, for singing
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_383'>383</span>and laughing was heard on every side. Just as our
+friends reached the large square, the King mounted
+the pedestal from which he had greeted them upon
+their arrival in the city. From a tablet of wood in his
+hand he read the law proclaiming the Day of Resis
+to be the only holiday, and, being now at hand, the
+direct participants in its ceremonies must prepare for
+them. He did not mention the secrets of the day, or
+did he give them idea as to what the ceremonies
+would be.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>On the bare wrists of the right arm of the older men
+and women could be seen a peculiarly-shaped diamond
+of a reddish cast. This was about half an inch in width
+and held to the wrist by a chain of gold. Mr. Bruce
+turned to one of the guards, and asked:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why do certain ones wear this peculiar stone and
+chain of gold about their wrists?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is the mark of Resis,” answered the man.
+And upon Mr. Bruce asking what this meant, the man
+made no further answer.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The faces of those wearing these bracelets were
+radiant. They seemed the happiest of the whole vast
+multitude, and the younger people appeared to look
+on them with envy. Truly, the happiness of the day
+must be supreme to those who participated in its
+ceremonies.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The King, after reading the law twice, descended
+from the pedestal, mounted his zebra and joined Enola
+and her friends. Carefully the zebras picked their
+way through the throng of people crowding the
+streets. Girls were dancing, men were giving exhibitions
+of skill in athletics; others were singing quaint,
+harmonious songs, and all were happy and joyous.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_384'>384</span>They soon reached the Temple and retired to the
+dining hall. After the meal the King excused himself,
+saying that he would have to go among his people, as
+on the Eve of Resis all were in the city and were
+anxious to have him appear at their games and pastimes.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Mr. Graham, Mr. Bruce and Harry walked toward
+the stables, and to their dismay saw their zebras
+again being taken away.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Where are they taking the zebras?” asked Harry
+of Sedai, who stood near.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“To the great square,” answered Sedai. “These
+zebras are trained to do certain tricks, and are to give
+an exhibition to-night before the people.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry almost broke down in despair. All hope of
+their escape on that night had fled, and all were thoroughly
+disturbed. Enola’s despair could be seen in her
+white face, but she said nothing. A resolve had taken
+shape in her mind, that if all else failed, before she
+would become the wife of the King of On she would
+end her life, for the thought now of marrying this man
+had become abhorrent to her, and the longer she
+brooded over it, the more hateful did it become to her,
+and hence this determination.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Slowly the night grew on, and all listened with
+bated breath for Sedai, for they still had a faint hope
+that the zebras might be returned in time for them to
+get away at the midnight relief; but midnight came
+and passed, and our friends knew that their last hope
+was gone. They separated for the night without a
+word, even Mr. Bruce, who was usually so hopeful,
+now not having a word to say.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The morrow was the Day of Resis, and after its
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_385'>385</span>mysterious ceremonies had been performed, the King
+of this strange people was to demand Enola for his
+wife.</p>
+
+<div class='chapter'>
+ <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLIX.<br /> <span class='large'>THE DAY OF RESIS.</span></h2>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c009'>“The Day of Resis” had come, and long before
+the sun had shed its golden beams on the Temple of
+On, the people were astir. The tramp of many
+zebras and the rumbling of chariots could be faintly
+heard by the adventurers as they lay tossing on their
+couches, the night having brought them but little rest.
+They listened with bated breath to the sounds as they
+floated through the wide arches of the Temple, and
+wondered what the day would bring forth. That it
+would be fateful, was certain, for if they did not effect
+their escape, Enola would become the unwilling bride
+of the King of On; and what would be the subsequent
+events? Would they longer be held prisoners, or,
+would they be allowed to go and come as they saw
+fit?</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>But if they failed to get away before the eventful
+ceremony should take place, would there be any
+further inducement to leave this beautiful country?
+Would not Enola be the wife of Onrai, and would not
+the bonds be binding, having been welded by the laws
+of this country? Would she not still be the wife of
+Onrai, even if she should go back to civilization, and
+would it not be better for her to remain here with the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_386'>386</span>man whom she had been forced to marry? It was a
+difficult question to answer, and puzzled and troubled,
+the small party of adventurers rose, and after the morning
+bath, the last, they hoped, in the Temple, they repaired
+to the dining hall.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The night has been a disappointing one in every
+respect,” said Mr. Graham, as he took a seat by the
+side of Enola, “for I had hoped that after the suspense
+and failure of the early evening, we would at least forget
+for awhile in our sleep. But I see in the haggard
+faces about me traces of unrest, and I know that we
+have all spent the night in worrying and in wondering
+as to what the day would bring forth.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The night has been a fearful one to me,” said
+Enola; “but it has seemed all too short, for I could
+remember only that with its darkness went all hope of
+mine.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Come, Enola,” said Mr. Bruce, “do not give up
+entirely. Remember that it is on the eve of this day
+that you are to marry the King, and there are many
+hours left us yet in which to escape.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Enola, “I feel that all hope is gone.
+We will be the central figures of attraction to-day and
+all eyes will be upon us, thus making it an impossibility
+to escape.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I differ with you,” said Mr. Bruce, “for we have
+learned that this is the greatest of all days with these
+people, and the ceremonies of the day may call attention
+from us, thus giving us a chance to get away.
+Listen, even now, the avenues seem crowded with the
+chariots and zebras, and the sandaled feet of the multitude
+can be heard shuffling over the hard pavement.
+The day for me has the greatest interest, for I long to
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_387'>387</span>fathom its mysteries, but not at the expense of your
+happiness, Enola, and I will watch every chance, as
+will all of us, to get you away from the hateful ceremony.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I had forgotten, in our trouble,” said Mr. Graham,
+“that there were secrets to be learned to-day. What
+can they be?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They must be of an exceedingly happy nature,”
+said Harry, “for I have seen the faces of those who
+have spoken of the day, light up as if with pleasurable
+anticipation.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “Onrai has said that the day
+was the happiest one in the lives of the people, and
+that must mean a great deal, for these people are
+always happy, or, have been so until the news reached
+them of the great battle and eruption. Hark,” and
+as Mr. Bruce ceased speaking, a song rose on the morning
+air so exquisitely beautiful and grand, that our
+friends almost held their breath, for fear of losing
+one note of its delightful harmony. It rose and fell
+one moment loud and powerful, ringing through the
+entrance and wide hall of the Temple, and the next
+dying away almost to a whisper.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah,” said Enola, as the voices ceased, “it is beautiful.
+Oh, why could not Onrai have left me in peace,
+so that we might enjoy even yet awhile the delights
+of this grand country and people.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is indeed too bad,” said Mr. Bruce. “But has
+Sedai been here this morning?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“No,” said Mr. Graham, “but it is time that he
+was. Perhaps he is afraid of losing a chance for escape
+by coming to us,” but the curtain moves at this moment
+and Sedai enters.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_388'>388</span>“We were just speaking of you, Sedai,” said Mr.
+Bruce. “What are the chances this morning?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Better, I think,” replied Sedai. “I was sitting
+near the stables last night waiting for the watch to
+sleep, when Ephmer came to me and said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“‘Listen, Sedai, your friends of the far-away country
+would escape, for the fair one whom Onrai the King,
+would marry, can see no happiness in becoming his
+wife. To-morrow is the Day of Resis, and on that day
+is the first King of On to marry. But you would
+escape. I have seen the look of fear and suspense on
+the faces of your friends since they have again arrived
+in the city, and I have seen you here day and night
+watching closely the movements of the men who have
+been placed to watch your friends. Now listen. I
+have longed to leave my native land and go to that
+far-away country, of which I have heard you speak, and
+I will help you escape. I only ask that you take me
+with you, and also my friend Shal, of the underground
+world. I cannot promise to effect your escape, but I
+will do all in my power to help you. Will you accept
+my help?’</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I looked at the Onian for a moment, but did not
+answer, for fear that if I should admit that we were
+trying to escape, he would report the matter to the
+King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Don’t mistrust me,” he continued, “and I decided
+to accept his offer. Have I done right?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“You have,” said Mr. Bruce, “and if this man can
+help us, he shall see that great world beyond the cliffs
+to which he has so longed to go.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“’Tis well,” said Sedai, “Ephmer will be near you
+to-day during the ceremonies and will explain all to
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_389'>389</span>you. I will immediately notify you if an opportunity
+affords for our escape,” and with this Sedai withdrew.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Onrai was heard outside a moment later, and very
+shortly he came into the apartment. His face wore
+a happy smile, as he walked to where Enola was sitting,
+and taking her hand, said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Greeting, Enola. This is the greatest day of my
+life and the happiest.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The day seems strange to me,” said Enola.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why strange, Enola,” asked Onrai, his face
+troubled for the moment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Because I cannot realize that in this strange land,
+so far from our own, and where the customs are so
+very different, I have found the one whom I am to
+marry, and that on this day I am to become his wife.
+I cannot accustom myself to the idea, that is all,” and
+Enola tried to smile, knowing that she must still keep
+up the miserable farce in order to avert suspicion.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The strangeness will wear off with the day’s ceremonies,”
+said Onrai, “and now the ceremonies are
+about to commence, and places on the terrace are
+awaiting you.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then we are about to learn the day’s mysteries,”
+said Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“They are mysteries to you only; to my people,
+the day’s ceremonies are well-known,” said the King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Then why are they never mentioned?” questioned
+Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Because they are too sacred,” answered Onrai,
+solemnly, as he left the apartment.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Ah, they are mysteries still,” said Mr. Bruce, after
+the King had left. “Not even at this late hour will he
+explain them to us, but leaves us to learn them ourselves,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_390'>390</span>and that we are willing to do. Let us go to
+the terrace and there learn what it is which makes the
+day one of mystery.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>They all now left the dining hall and stepped into
+the large court. Here attendants were awaiting to
+conduct them to their seats. Ephmer, who was one
+of these, stepped up as they approached, and asked:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Has Sedai spoken?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” said Mr. Bruce, “and we have consented.
+You will not fail us?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I shall do all in my power,” and saying this, Ephmer
+led the way to the terrace where they found seats
+awaiting them.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The scene which now met the gaze of the adventurers
+was strange, yet grand. The populace thronged
+the court of the Temple, the garden, the avenues leading
+to it, and even the tops of the villas were crowded
+with the happy-looking people. Before many of the
+villas could be seen a square pile of wood about ten feet
+high. These had been placed during the night, and
+our friends could but wonder what part these played
+in the ceremonies of the day. Turning to Ephmer,
+Mr. Bruce asked:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Why are these piles of wood placed before some
+villas and not before others?”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“In these villas with the biers before them, live the
+principal participants in to-day’s ceremonies,” answered
+Ephmer.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“What did you call these? Biers?” asked Mr.
+Bruce, with a puzzled look on his face.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Yes,” answered Ephmer, “for on these are burned
+the bodies of those who have this day met their Day
+of Resis.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_391'>391</span>“Burned? Day of Resis? Why, what do you
+mean, man?” asked Mr. Bruce, and they all looked at
+the man with troubled faces.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Only this,” said Ephmer, “that all Onians who
+have reached the age of sixty-five, since this day last
+year, will to-day be put to death by the hand of the
+King.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Our friends looked at the Onian, as he said this, with
+fearful wonderment depicted in their faces. Could it
+be that the man told the truth? Could this race of
+enlightened people do this thing?</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But why are these put to death?” asked Mr. Bruce,
+as soon as he could find his voice.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Because they have reached that time when old age
+creeps on; and having reached this age, too, they have
+earned the reward which is rightfully theirs, by having
+lived a sinless life,” answered Ephmer.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But why should you kill a man because he has
+seen his best days?” asked Mr. Bruce, now interested in
+spite of himself.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Because we would leave none but the strong and
+vigorous to bring children into our world, and, also,
+because our world would become over-populated if the
+old were not killed. The same law governs our domestic
+animals.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>And this, then, was the secret, or one of the secrets
+of the great height, strength and healthfulness of this
+people, and it also explained the absence of all aged
+people in this strange land. Yes, such a law could
+have but this effect, but at what a cost was the beautiful
+stature and healthfulness acquired?</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“But do not those who are to be killed, object?”
+asked Mr. Bruce.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_392'>392</span>“Never,” answered Ephmer, “it is the happiest day
+of their lives. Look at them. The ceremonies are
+about to commence.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot stand this,” said Mrs. Graham, and she
+and Nellie rising, entered the Temple. Enola also
+arose intending to go to her apartment, but at that
+moment the King came on to the terrace wearing a
+long, crimson robe, and seeing Enola about to retire,
+said to her: “It is important that you witness the
+scenes of the day, because hereafter, you will have to
+perform the same duties which I am this day performing.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“I cannot look on this wholesale murder,” answered
+Enola, with a shudder.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is the law,” replied Onrai, as he moved away.
+And Enola again sank into her seat. It was fearful,
+but what could she or the others do? Nothing.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Suddenly the blare of a trumpet sounded over the
+city, and the vast throng burst forth in a weird chant
+which rose and fell in great waves of sound, and almost
+stopped the beating of the heart with its impressive
+solemnity. Up the long avenue came a procession
+of men and women, and across the wrist of each
+was the gold chain and peculiar diamond, which
+symbolized the bloody ending of the day. A white
+bag of goat skin was suspended by a silken cord which
+encircled the wrist just below the gold band. All
+were in spotless white with golden girdles and fillets
+of gold about their brows.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The King, in a crimson robe, accompanied by
+seven priests, took his place in the court and faced the
+line of the doomed. At the sound of another trumpet
+the singing ceased. An onyx pedestal was brought
+from the Temple and placed before the King. On the
+pedestal was a shallow basin of gold.</p>
+
+<div class='figcenter id003'>
+<img src='images/i_392fp.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' />
+<div class='ic003'>
+<p>“Again the flashing dagger was raised in the air.”—<i>Page <a href='#Page_393'>393</a>.</i></p>
+</div>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_393'>393</span>At a given signal the lines of the doomed moved
+forward, keeping the right foot foremost, and again
+the chant of the multitude rose higher and higher,
+growing wilder and wilder, until the front rank of the
+victims was ranged before the King. He drew from
+his girdle a glittering dagger, that flashed in the sunlight
+when he held it aloft, as the doomed men and
+women thrust out their naked wrists over the golden
+basin. One swift stroke severed the main artery and
+the goat-skin bag was instantly drawn up and tied
+above the wound, scarcely a drop of blood falling into
+the shallow golden vessel on the pedestal.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Again the flashing dagger was raised in the air as two
+members of each victim’s family stepped from the
+throng and assisted the doomed into the chariot which
+stood waiting. On the faces of the vast throng no
+horror was depicted, but rather the intent look of
+serious and solemn interest. Even upon the faces of
+the victims a beatified look of hopeful expectancy,
+was the only evidence that they were not to mingle
+again with their fellow-men, in the duties and pleasures
+of the Land of On.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>For a time Enola was enabled to keep her face
+turned away from the actual sight of the massacre,
+but under the influence of that wonderful music, she
+at last stole one brief glance at the King as the gleaming
+knife crossed the wrist of a victim, and from that
+time until the long procession had passed the pedestal
+of death, she was held as if by the glittering eyes of a
+serpent.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>As the last man received his death-thrust, the
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_394'>394</span>King dropped the knife into the basin, and holding
+aloft both hands, intoned the words of the ceremony
+which were supposed to justify the deeds of the day,
+and speed the departing souls into the sublimity of
+the hereafter. At last Mr. Bruce exclaimed hoarsely:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“It is over!” and he looked up just in time to see
+Enola fall fainting into Harry’s arms. She was immediately
+borne to her apartments and was soon revived.
+As the men left the terrace, there was not a
+sign to show that the day had been one of dreadful
+tragedies. No drop of blood, no confusion. Simply
+the orderly dispersing of the multitude engaged in
+low-toned conversation.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>All now met in Mr. Bruce’s rooms and breathlessly
+awaited Sedai’s arrival. The news which he would
+bring from the stables would decide how much or how
+little of hope they might have, for effecting an escape
+before Onrai should come.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Suddenly the curtain stirred and Sedai’s face appeared.
+He beckoned to them to follow, and noiselessly
+they crossed the starlit terrace and entered the
+garden. Here they found Ephmer and Shal awaiting
+them with zebras. Enola was about to mount her
+zebra when she heard a peculiar cry, and turning she
+saw the great white body of Gip looming up in the
+half light and coming toward her.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Oh, Gip,” she cried, “this is my only regret in
+leaving On. I cannot take you with me,” and patting
+the great noble beast, which had saved her life on two
+different occasions and the lives of her friends, she
+turned and mounted her zebra and rode away with
+tears streaming from her eyes, afraid to look back,
+fearful of the pitiful look on Gip’s face.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_395'>395</span>Cautiously they picked their way through the park
+toward the road to the mountains. Along this road,
+which was used only for bringing the fodder for the
+stables, Sedai led them, explaining that it joined the
+main road leading to the cave a short distance from
+the city. As soon as they reached the main road they
+urged on their zebras with all speed, for, turning to
+look back at the city, they could see torches glittering
+about rapidly and could hear a confused murmur of
+sounds which indicated that their escape had been detected.
+Here and there a steady flame shooting
+straight into the air, denoted the burning funeral
+pyres of the day’s victims. Sedai motioned them to
+stop for a moment, and listening intently, he said:</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“We are pursued.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>On they flew again over the hard road, through bits
+of forest, past the shores of small lakes and over green
+fields. Far ahead they could see the dark forest on
+the side of the mountain. Through the gate of the
+mighty wall they sped, and Sedai dismounted to
+hastily close and barricade it from the inside. Their
+pursuers would have to climb the wall, or seek one of
+the other gates and every moment was precious now.
+They crossed the bridge and plunged into the woods
+that intervened between them and the cave. The
+roar of a lion was heard to the right, but they did not
+hesitate.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>The eastern horizon was growing brighter and
+brighter, and by the time they had passed the forest,
+the moon had risen high above the mountains. The
+rapid gallop of zebras could be heard and looking
+back, they saw a large body of mounted men struggling
+at the barricaded gate. Finding the gate impassable,
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_396'>396</span>they formed a pyramid and in this way the men
+reached the top of the wall, and then used ropes to let
+themselves down into the Hunting Reserve.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Harry first reached the secret door, but strove in
+vain to find the hidden spring. The pursuers were
+gaining upon them, and Enola, urging her zebra forward,
+sprang to the ground and, grasping the lever,
+pressed hard on it, but the stone door of the cave
+failed to open. Her heart sank within her. She remembered
+the last revolution it had made, and the
+difficulty with which she had rescued Sedai from its
+stony embrace. Could it be that the mechanism was
+then injured? The mighty spring broken, perhaps?
+She reeled for a second, as the dreadful possibility
+suggested itself to her. Then seizing Harry’s rifle
+she dashed its butt against the lever and the heavy
+stone door began to revolve.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Sedai, seizing a heavy branch, struck the zebra upon
+which Mrs. Graham was riding, and the frightened
+animal sprang through the opening, followed by the
+one ridden by Nellie. One after another they were
+driven through, and as the leaders of the pursuing
+party dashed into the open glade, Sedai drove the
+last unmounted zebra through the opening. Springing
+to the ground, the foremost of the pursuers sought
+to grasp Sedai, but with a swing of his club about his
+head, the assailant was laid low, and Sedai disappeared.
+Through the crack of the door, as it swung shut, came
+a heart-rending cry of “Enola, Enola,” from the
+King.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>Once more, with pale faces and beating hearts, the
+explorers stood within the great subterranean cavern,
+which had so nearly been their tomb, but which now
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_397'>397</span>was a place of refuge. The hidden City of On had
+been discovered, its history and its people were known
+to them, the object of their journey had been accomplished.</p>
+
+<p class='c009'>After the party had rested, they took their way
+across the cave, and with the zebras this was found
+easy to do. These trained animals easily leaped across
+the break in the bridge, but when it came to the small
+entrance at the opposite side of the cave, it was feared
+that they would have to be left here to die, as the hole
+was too small for them to pass through. Our friends
+were greatly grieved to think that they would have to
+leave these noble beasts to die in such a cruel way, in
+the cave, but there seemed no other alternative, and they
+dismounted and passed through the hole, but they had
+not calculated on the training of these animals, and
+they had hardly stepped into the open air, when one
+of the zebras came crawling through on his haunches,
+and shortly after the others followed him. These
+had been trained to do this, and our friends now remembered
+having seen them perform this trick on the night
+preceding the Day of Resis.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>It took them but a short time to reach the village
+of Umsaga, where they found the carriers still waiting
+for them, and in a few weeks they were again in Zanzibar,
+and had no difficulty in getting passage to England,
+from where they sailed for home.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>A few weeks after their arrival in New York, a
+double wedding was announced, and on the evening of
+the happy day, carriage after carriage rolled to the
+door of the Graham mansion, depositing richly clad
+women and courtly men. Under an arch of flowers, a
+<span class='pageno' id='Page_398'>398</span>little later, stood four people, arrayed in strange robes
+of silk, with bands of gold binding their brows and
+with girdles of gold about their waists.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>In the costume of the Land of On, the double wedding
+was in progress, and in the faces of the women
+could be read a story of trust and confidence and love
+supreme, and in those of the men, the satisfaction of
+proud manhood fitly crowned.</p>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>THE END.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>MRS. MARY J. HOLMES’ NOVELS.</div>
+ <div class='c003'>Over a MILLION Sold.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<p class='c010'>As a writer of domestic stories, which are extremely interesting, Mrs. Mary
+Holmes is unrivalled. Her characters are true to life, quaint, and admirable.</p>
+
+<ul class='index'>
+ <li class='c011'>Tempest and Sunshine.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>English Orphans.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Homestead on the Hillside.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>’Lena Rivers.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Meadow Brook.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Dora Deane.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Cousin Maude.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Marian Grey.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Edith Lyle.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Daisy Thornton.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Chateau D’Or.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Queenie Hetherton.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Darkness and Daylight.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Hugh Worthington.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Cameron Pride.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Rose Mather.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Ethelyn’s Mistake.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Millbank.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Edna Browning.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>West Lawn.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Mildred.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Forrest House.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Madeline.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Christmas Stories.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Bessie’s Fortune.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Gretchen.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Marguerite.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Dr. Hathern’s Daughters. (<i>New.</i>)</li>
+</ul>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+ <div class='nf-center'>
+ <div>Price $1.50 per Vol.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>AUGUSTA J. EVANS’</div>
+ <div class='c003'>MAGNIFICENT NOVELS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<ul class='index'>
+ <li class='c011'>Beulah, $1.75</li>
+ <li class='c011'>St. Elmo, $2.00</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Inez, $1.75</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Macaria, $1.75</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Vashti, $2.00</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Infelice, $2.00</li>
+ <li class='c011'>At the Mercy of Tiberius (<i>New</i>), $2.00.</li>
+</ul>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The author’s style is beautiful, chaste, and elegant. Her ideas are clothed
+in the most fascinating imagery, and her power of delineating character is truly
+remarkable.”</p>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>MARION HARLAND’S</div>
+ <div class='c003'>SPLENDID NOVELS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<ul class='index'>
+ <li class='c011'>Alone.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Hidden Path.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Moss Side.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Nemesis.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Miriam.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Sunny Bank.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Ruby’s Husband.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>At Last.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>My Little Love.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Phemie’s Temptation.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>The Empty Heart.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>From My Youth Up.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Helen Gardner.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Husbands and Homes.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Jessamine.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>True as Steel.</li>
+</ul>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+ <div class='nf-center'>
+ <div>Price $1.50 per Vol.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Marion Harland understands the art of constructing a plot which will gain
+the attention of the reader at the beginning, and keep up the interest to the last
+page.”</p>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>MAY AGNES FLEMING’S</div>
+ <div class='c003'>POPULAR NOVELS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<ul class='index'>
+ <li class='c011'>Silent and True.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>A Wonderful Woman.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>A Terrible Secret.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Norine’s Revenge.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>A Mad Marriage.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>One Night’s Mystery.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Kate Danton.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Guy Earlscourt’s Wife.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Heir of Charlton.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Carried by Storm.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Lost for a Woman.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>A Wife’s Tragedy.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>A Changed Heart.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Pride and Passion.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Sharing Her Crime.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>A Wronged Wife.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>Maude Percy’s Secret.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>The Actress’ Daughter.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>The Queen of the Isle.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>The Midnight Queen. (<i>New.</i>)</li>
+</ul>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+ <div class='nf-center'>
+ <div>Price $1.50 per Vol.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Mrs. Fleming’s stories are growing more and more popular every day. These
+life-like conversations, flashes of wit, constantly varying scenes and deeply
+interesting plots, combine to place their author in the very first rank of Modern
+Novelists.”</p>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>JULIE P. SMITH’S NOVELS</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<table class='table1'>
+<colgroup>
+<col class='colwidth92' />
+<col class='colwidth7' />
+</colgroup>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Widow Goldsmith’s Daughter</td>
+ <td class='c012'>$1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Chris and Otho</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Ten Old Maids</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Lucy</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>His Young Wife</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Widower</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Married Belle</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Courting and Farming</td>
+ <td class='c012'>50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Kiss and be Friends</td>
+ <td class='c012'>50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Blossom Bud</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>JOHN ESTEN COOKE’S WORKS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<table class='table1'>
+<colgroup>
+<col class='colwidth92' />
+<col class='colwidth7' />
+</colgroup>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Surry of Eagle’s Nest</td>
+ <td class='c012'>$1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Fairfax</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Hilt to Hilt</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Beatrice Hallam</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Leather and Silk</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Miss Bennybel</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Out of the Foam</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Hammer and Rapier</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Mohun</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Captain Ralph</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Col. Ross of Piedmont</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Robert E. Lee</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Stonewall Jackson</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Her Majesty the Queen</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>CELIA E. GARDNER’S NOVELS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<table class='table1'>
+<colgroup>
+<col class='colwidth92' />
+<col class='colwidth7' />
+</colgroup>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Stolen Waters. (In verse)</td>
+ <td class='c012'>$1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Broken Dreams. Do.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Compensation. Do.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>A Twisted Skein. Do.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Tested</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Rich Medway</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>A Woman’s Wiles</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Terrace Roses</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Seraph—or Mortal? (New)</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>A. S. ROE’S NOVELS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<table class='table1'>
+<colgroup>
+<col class='colwidth92' />
+<col class='colwidth7' />
+</colgroup>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>True to the Last</td>
+ <td class='c012'>$1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>A Long Look Ahead</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Star and the Cloud</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>I’ve Been Thinking.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>How could He Help It</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Like and Unlike</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>To Love and Be Loved</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Time and Tide</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Woman Our Angel</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Looking Around</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Cloud on the Heart</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Resolution</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>CAPTAIN MAYNE REID’S WORKS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<table class='table1'>
+<colgroup>
+<col class='colwidth92' />
+<col class='colwidth7' />
+</colgroup>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Scalp Hunters</td>
+ <td class='c012'>$1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Rifle Rangers</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The War Trail</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Wood Rangers</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Wild Huntress</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Maroon</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Headless Horseman</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Rangers and Regulators</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The White Chief</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Tiger Hunter</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Hunter’s Feast</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Wild Life</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Osceola, the Seminole</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Quadroon</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The White Gauntlet</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Lost Leonore</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>POPULAR HAND-BOOKS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<table class='table1'>
+<colgroup>
+<col class='colwidth92' />
+<col class='colwidth7' />
+</colgroup>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Habits of Good Society—The nice points of taste and good manners</td>
+ <td class='c012'>$1 00</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Art of Conversation—For those who wish to be agreeable talkers</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 00</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>The Arts of Writing, Reading and Speaking—For Self-Improvement</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 00</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Carelton’s Hand-Book of Popular Quotations</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>1000 Legal Don’ts—By Ingersoll Lockwood</td>
+ <td class='c012'>75</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>600 Medical Don’ts—By Ferd. C. Valentine, M.D.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>75</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>On the Chafing Dish—By Harriet P. Bailey</td>
+ <td class='c012'>50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Pole on Whist</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 00</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Draw Poker without a Master</td>
+ <td class='c012'>50</td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>POPULAR NOVELS, COMIC BOOKS, ETC.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<table class='table1'>
+<colgroup>
+<col class='colwidth92' />
+<col class='colwidth7' />
+</colgroup>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Les Miserables—Translated from the French. The only complete edition</td>
+ <td class='c012'>$1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Stephen Lawrence—By Annie Edwardes</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Susan Fielding Do. Do.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>A Woman of Fashion Do. Do.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Archie Lovell Do. Do.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Love (L’Amour)—English Translation from Michelet’s famous French work</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Woman (La Femme)—The Sequel to “L’Amour.” Do. Do.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Verdant Green—A racy English college story. With 200 comic illustrations</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Doctor Antonio—By Ruffini</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Beatrice Cenci—From the Italian</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Josh Billings His Complete Writings—With Biography, Steel Portrait, and 100 Ill.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>2 00</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Artemas Ward. Complete Comic Writings—With Biography, Portrait, and 50 Ill.</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 50</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>Children’s Fairy Geography—With hundreds of beautiful Illustrations</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1 00</td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>AUGUSTA J. EVANS’</div>
+ <div class='c003'>MAGNIFICENT NOVELS.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<table class='table1'>
+<colgroup>
+<col class='colwidth92' />
+<col class='colwidth7' />
+</colgroup>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>BEULAH,</td>
+ <td class='c012'>$1.75</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>ST. ELMO,</td>
+ <td class='c012'>2.00</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>INEZ,</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1.75</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>MACARIA,</td>
+ <td class='c012'>1.75</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>VASHTI,</td>
+ <td class='c012'>2.00</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>INFELICE,</td>
+ <td class='c012'>2.00</td>
+ </tr>
+ <tr>
+ <td class='c006'>AT THE MERCY OF TIBERIUS,</td>
+ <td class='c012'>2.00</td>
+ </tr>
+</table>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+ <div class='nf-center'>
+ <div>A Prominent Critic says of these Novels:</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<p class='c010'>“The author’s style is beautiful, chaste, and elegant.
+Her ideals are clothed in the most fascinating imagery, and
+her power of delineating character is truly remarkable. One
+of the marked and striking characteristics of each and all
+her works is the purity of sentiment which pervades every
+line, every page, and every chapter.”</p>
+
+<div class='section ph3'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c002'>
+ <div>Mrs. Mary J. HOLMES’ Works.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+<ul class='index'>
+ <li class='c011'>TEMPEST AND SUNSHINE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>ENGLISH ORPHANS.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>HOMESTEAD ON HILLSIDE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>’LENA RIVERS.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>MEADOW BROOK.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>DORA DEANE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>COUSIN MAUDE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>MARIAN GREY.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>EDITH LYLE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>DAISY THORNTON.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>CHATEAU D’OR.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>QUEENIE HETHERTON.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>BESSIE’S FORTUNE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>MARGUERITE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>DARKNESS AND DAYLIGHT.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>HUGH WORTHINGTON.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>CAMERON PRIDE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>ROSE MATHER.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>ETHELYN’S MISTAKE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>MILLBANK.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>EDNA BROWNING.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>WEST LAWN.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>MILDRED.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>FOREST HOUSE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>MADELINE.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>CHRISTMAS STORIES.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>GRETCHEN.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>DR. HATHERN’S DAUGHTERS.</li>
+ <li class='c011'>MRS. HALLAM’S COMPANION. (<i>New</i>.)</li>
+</ul>
+
+<p class='c010'>OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Mrs. Holmes’ stories are universally read. Her admirers are numberless.
+She is in many respects without a rival in the world of fiction. Her
+characters are always life-like, and she makes them talk and act like human
+beings, subject to the same emotions, swayed by the same passions, and
+actuated by the same motives which are common among men and women
+of every-day existence. Mrs. Holmes is very happy in portraying domestic
+life. Old and young peruse her stories with great delight, for she writes in
+a style that all can comprehend.”—<cite>New York Weekly.</cite></p>
+
+<p class='c010'>THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW, vol. 81, page 557, says of Mrs.
+Mary J. Holmes’ novel “English Orphans”: “With this novel of Mrs.
+Holmes’ we have been charmed, and so have a pretty numerous circle of
+discriminating readers to whom we have lent it. The characterization is
+exquisite, especially so far as concerns rural and village life, of which
+there are some pictures that deserve to be hung up in perpetual memory of
+types of humanity fast becoming extinct. The dialogues are generally
+brief, pointed, and appropriate. The plot seems simple, so easily and naturally
+is it developed and consummated. Moreover, the story thus gracefully
+constructed and written, inculcates without obtruding, but only pure
+Christian morality in general, but, with especial point and power, the
+dependence of true success on character, and of true respectability on
+merit.”</p>
+
+<p class='c010'>“Mrs. Holmes’ stories are all of a domestic character, and their interest,
+therefore, is not so intense as if they were more highly seasoned with sensationalism,
+but it is of a healthy and abiding character. The interest in
+her tales begins at once, and is maintained to the close. Her sentiments
+are so sound, her sympathies so warm and ready, and her knowledge of
+manners, character, and the varied incidents of ordinary life is so thorough,
+that she would find it difficult to write any other than an excellent tale if
+she were to try it.”—<cite>Boston Banner.</cite></p>
+
+<p class='c010'>☞ The volumes are all handsomely printed and bound in cloth, sold
+everywhere, and sent by mail, <i>postage free</i>, on receipt of price [$1.50 each].</p>
+
+<div class='figleft id004'>
+<img src='images/i_logo.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' />
+</div>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+ <div class='nf-center'>
+ <div>G. W. DILLINGHAM CO., Publishers,</div>
+ <div>33 WEST 23d STREET, NEW YORK.</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<div class='pbb'>
+ <hr class='pb c003' />
+</div>
+<div class='tnotes x-ebookmaker'>
+
+<div class='chapter ph2'>
+
+<div class='nf-center-c0'>
+<div class='nf-center c008'>
+ <div>TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES</div>
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+</div>
+
+ <ol class='ol_1 c002'>
+ <li>Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in spelling.
+
+ </li>
+ <li>Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.
+ </li>
+ </ol>
+
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DAY OF RESIS ***</div>
+<div style='text-align:left'>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
+be renamed.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
+the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
+of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
+copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
+easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
+of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
+Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
+do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
+by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
+license, especially commercial redistribution.
+</div>
+
+<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br />
+<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br />
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span>
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
+or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
+Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country other than the United States.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
+on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+</div>
+
+<blockquote>
+ <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+ This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+ other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+ whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
+ of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
+ at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you
+ are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
+ of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
+ </div>
+</blockquote>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg™ License.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
+other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
+Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+provided that:
+</div>
+
+<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'>
+ <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
+ • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+ the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
+ you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+ to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
+ agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+ Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+ within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+ legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+ payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+ Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+ Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+ Literary Archive Foundation.”
+ </div>
+
+ <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
+ • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+ you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+ does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
+ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+ copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+ all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
+ works.
+ </div>
+
+ <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
+ • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+ any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+ electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+ receipt of the work.
+ </div>
+
+ <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
+ • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+ distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
+ </div>
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
+the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
+forth in Section 3 below.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.F.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
+Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
+to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
+and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
+public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
+visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
+facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>.
+</div>
+
+<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
+This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+</div>
+
+</div>
+ </body>
+ <!-- created with ppgen.py 3.57c on 2022-02-23 06:22:56 GMT -->
+</html>
diff --git a/67479-h/images/cover.jpg b/67479-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..ea72aec --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/images/cover.jpg diff --git a/67479-h/images/i_154fp.jpg b/67479-h/images/i_154fp.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..e28bfd9 --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/images/i_154fp.jpg diff --git a/67479-h/images/i_208fp.jpg b/67479-h/images/i_208fp.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..23c1ba6 --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/images/i_208fp.jpg diff --git a/67479-h/images/i_292fp.jpg b/67479-h/images/i_292fp.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..8f071d6 --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/images/i_292fp.jpg diff --git a/67479-h/images/i_338fp.jpg b/67479-h/images/i_338fp.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..353e74f --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/images/i_338fp.jpg diff --git a/67479-h/images/i_392fp.jpg b/67479-h/images/i_392fp.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..2d9132e --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/images/i_392fp.jpg diff --git a/67479-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg b/67479-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..6b33e60 --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg diff --git a/67479-h/images/i_logo.jpg b/67479-h/images/i_logo.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..ee6a568 --- /dev/null +++ b/67479-h/images/i_logo.jpg |
